uc-NR||-!|;.
R M
032
M37
Prof. Max «adin
HANDBOOK
GREEK SYNONYMES,
FROM THE FRENCH
OF
M. ALEX. PILLON,
LIBRARIAN OF THE BIBUOTHEQUE ROYALE, AT PARIS,
AND ONE OF THE EDITORS OF THE NEW EDITION OF PLANCHÉ's
DICTIONNAIRE GREC-FRANÇAIS.
EDITED, WITH NOTES,
BY THE REV.
THOMAS KEECHEVEE AENOLD, M.A.
RECTOR OF LYNDON,
AND LATE FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE.
' LONDON: ' ' "
FRANCIS & JOHN RIVINGTON,
sr. Paul's church yard, and Waterloo place.
1850.
y '-'
LONDON :
OILBEKT AND RIVINGTON, PRINTERS,
ST. John's square.
F 55
165D
Mai M
PREFACE.
My attention was first called to Mens. Pillon's " Syno-
nymes Grecs," by a highly favorable review of that work
in the Jahrbiicker fiir Philologie und Pddagocjik, by Vomel,
himself the principal German writer upon the subject.
There may exist some difference of opinion as to the
plan pursued by the Author ; since he comprehends in it
all the words, whether poetical or not, that have a common
or closely related meaning, not excluding even the ana^
Xeyônera. Hence, in many articles, we have a conspectus
of the whole wealth of the Greek language ; and in others,
a discrimination of meanings that are really in themselves
quite distinct, and are sufficiently discriminated by the
simple mention of the corresponding English or Latin term
of each.
I have no doubt, however, that the conspectus of the
language, thus offered, will be itself considered a work of
great interest ; and that the portion which confines itself to
the distinction of terms more strictly synonymous, will be
received as a valuable contribution to our works on Greek
literature ; being indeed on a subject that has hitherto
IV PREFACE.
been discussed in no separate work in the English lan-
guage, if we except the translation of Tittmann's Syno-
nymes of the New Testament.
The principal point on which I have differed from my
Author is the, as it seems to me, undue extension he has
given to the term poetical, by which he would be consi-
dered by the student, if unwarned, to condemn, not unfre-
quently, the use in prose of words that are found in prose
writers of the best age, principally indeed by Plato and
Xenophon, but sometimes by Thucydides and the Orators.
The early notes which I have added to the Work are
principally at the end of the volume ; but from the
twenty-fourth article I have inserted them in the text,
but always distinguished them from the Author's own
remarks by including them within brackets [ ].
T. K. A.
Weston-Super-Mare,
iVi. 21, J 850.
•,• The words that belong exclusively to Poetry are printed in a
smaller type than the rest.
HANDBOOK
GREEK SYNONYMES.
1.
dyaÔéç, j/, or, (fr. ayav or [ayaiiai] ciyaorôç), good, in 1
as wide sense as the English word ; well-fitted for any thing ;
good or able in any capacity or respect : ùyaQoç ytwpyoc,
'nriTEvc, larpôç. Xen. Cyr. i. 5, 6. In Homer, distin-
guished by some physical superiority: Boz/r àyadùç Ato-"^
^ijfrjç. Il, ii. 565 ; good in raising the battle-cry ; i. e. brave
in battle. Speaking of things, good, i. e. useful, advan-
tageous, efficacious ; fertile (speaking of the soil) ; fig. good,
virtuous : Ovk apu u'iôrTe, khy jxii tic aûcpptjy kuI àyadoç
y, i.vcaij.Lova dvcu. Plat. AlcibA. 134. [Hence it rises from
the notion of physical superiority to that of moral excel-
lence (its least frequent application); th.a.t oî profitableness
lying between the two. Vbmel.'\
£cr6Xos, T), 6v, poetical, used in all the significations of àyaOÔQ :
brave, in opp. to jca/céç in Homer : Molpav ê' ovrivâ <pr)nt T£(/)i;yju£J'ov
tfiixtvai àvdpà'v ov kokov, ovSk fikv iaOXôv. II. vi. 489. Found also
in opp. to TTOvrjpôç in Xenophon, who often uses poet, phrases : Kairoi
kyw oljiai ovêtjjiav aptTr/v àaKtlcrOai vir' àv9pÛTroJV ùç fiiiStv -xXhov
f^w'T"' o"i iaOXoi yivoiJLtvoi rwv irovqpÔJv. Xen. Cyr. i. 5, 20. [When
Plato uses it, he is always, if not quoting, yet referring to some passage
of the poets, e. g. Prot. 344, D.]
(' lis, it), in all the senses of àyaQoQ : ' AKUfiavT r/vu rt fikyav
Tt. I!, vi. 8. Aoioi yap rt iriOoi KaraKSiarai sv Aiàç oven ëwpwi'
ola ^iS(i)ai KaKÔjv, 'éripoç St tâwv. II. xxiv. 528. Its compound, Iv-
T)i]S (Ô, >y), is poetic: "Og rot kralpov Imipviv ivq'ia Tt tzpuTtpov Tt.
II. xxi, 96. The neuter £v has been retained in prose as an adverb.
^ B
2 . I-
(1; naXôs, xa).Ti, prep. hcùHliful [278], in speaking of
persons or things : Ntv^ ft ^fii auripny icai TrDp Ku\i] tic
cv(Tu. Anacr, Od. 2. Fig. but never in speaking of per-
sons ; of actions, beautiful, good, mostly in a moral sense ;
whence, of good report, virtuous, honorable [e. g. of noble
actions and their rewards] ; in which application it differs
from ùyaHôç, which signifies more particularly what is use-
ful, advantageous : npUKeirai to'iç viKdiriy nyadh tx*"'»
ka\à ÙKoviif. Xen. Cgr. vii. 1, 7. [Cf. Note.]
KaXos KàyaSôç, = KuXùç Kai àyadôç, prop, beautiful
and good, uniting every advantage, physical and moral ;
hence perfect \^good, emphatically] : 'A -J KaXui KÙyadÇ
n-fAiVjj TrpoaiiKii, Taiira ttoie'iv. Xen. Mem, i. 6, 13. In
a special sense, in the plural, o'l koXoI KÙyadoi, the gentry
or nobility and gentry of a country, the upper classes or
ranks, those distinguished by their birth and wealth, opti-
mates : Ovêùç âv tùiv KaXtoy icàyadiôv î^iov otpbciri llepauy
îre^ôç lûv. Xen. Cyr. iv. 3, 5.
KpiJYvof (ô, »;), fr. Ktap and yauo»', rejoicing the heart: Biitt-
mann, fr. XP''l'^*H°C '■ '" Homer and Plato, good, useful [agreeable']:
Màvrt KaKÛiv oil TTciffort fioi t6 Kprjyvnv tl^nç. II. i. 106.
Xciîos, fr. X""^» * Laceda3monian word, synon. with
ùpyrûof:, àyaQoç, and evyeyt'iç : Ovira yvi'àÏK iïrwira x^'w't-
(mr. Aristoph. Lys. 1157.
XPtj<tt6ç, »'/, 6v {\piwpai), lit. that which one makes
use of, or may make use of, good, in the sense of useful, pro-
fitable, prop, in speaking of things, opposed to Trorrjpvç : H6-
rtpoç tTTUiti TTEpi TÙiV •^pfiaTwv Giriujv Koi iroirjpwy i iarpoç
>; Ô (J4/o7rotoc ; Plat. Gorg. 4G4, d. By ext. used of persons :
Oùt'raj yjpi]fiToi. Xen. Œcon. 9, 5. Fig., by ext., upright,
rirtuous, good : Aio kcÙ tovç vîûç ni iraTipeç, Ktiv wm ailuppo-
ytç, Of.iui; "'ï'o TÙiy Troyripùty àydowirioy t'ipyovaiy, loç rîfy ^ly
rùy ■)^pr]tTTiLy ofÀiXiay aaKtjaiy, rijy et rw»' iroyi}p(t)y Karâ-
Xvmy ovaav rfn ùfjtrfic Xen. Mcm. i. 2, 20. In Plato
it is often used ironically in the sense of simple, simpleton,
as in our " good, easy man :" X^j/otÔç tl, on pi iiyii iKaviy
nyfii r« Uityov ovruç aKpifiiJic êuèt'iy. Phcedr, 2G4, b.
' [Biiltmnnn also mentions rpnri'c as a word with which it is pos-
.••ibly ronnectcd. I'roluibly from Ktap and yiio or yifio (fapfre). a word
frequently mentioned by the grammarians. There is no such word as
yavu. f'bmrf.J
(TTTOuSatos (ô, »/) (o-7r£u^w), prop, busy, earnest [of one(l)
U'fin puts his heart into his work"), active, diligent; ace.
to Plato's definition perfectly good : ^Trovêa'ioç b reXtioç
àyndoç- Plat, Defin. 415. Opp. to (pavXoç, in speaking
both of persons and things : Ei ^£ ce'i, Ofrjroy oira, ttjq
rùty OeùiI' <Tro)(^â(7ciadai êiafolaç, yyuvnai KaKeiiwvç lirl rolç
u'iKeioTfiTOir j.in\i(T-a Ci]Xûiacu, ttwç 'f)(^ov(n irpoç tuvç (paii-
\ovç Kal Tovç (Tirovcaîavç rùv àidpwTrtoi', Isocr. ad Demon.
Epil.
èm€iKi]9 (6, >/), word of Ionic origin, ace. to Gregory
of Corinth, fit, proper, becoming : To ^t fiérpioy kuI kuXwç
£')(0»' ÈmeiKéaTarôy tpacri. Greg. Cor. 246. Tvfxjjoi' o' où
fjàXa TToXXoi' ty'^ irovitaQat ctrwya àW iiruiKia TOiov, not
a very large one, but one of suitable (^ moderate) size. II.
xxiii. 246 : hence, fig., one who makes concessions [and
all fair allowances], indulgent, condescending, benignus,
clemens : "E(Tn C£ ô kwieiK^ç b ÈXciTTwriKbç Twy êa'aioou
Ttoy icarà fofjoi' {disposed to yield a portion of his legal
rights). Arist. Magn. Mor. ii. 1. Tov yap ÊTrieai/ fxàXiarâ
(pufxey eu'cu avyyrwpoi'iKÔy. Arist. Nicom, vi. 11, 1.
à|j.v|JiCi>v (Ô, r'/) (/iiLfioc), ivithout reproach, irreproachable, Homer's
epilliet for Achilles and heroes : 'MtT àfxvfiova YlrfKt'niJva, after the
brave son of Peleits. Od. xxiv. 18. He applies it principally to men,
I)iit sometimes to things :. ' AfX(p' avTolcri 6' êiriiTa fx'iyav Kal àfivfiova
rvfi(3ov xfva/xEv. Od. xxiv. 80.
KcSvos, t], 01', sometimes synon. with àyaOôç or koKoç, fig. : Tlpàç
5' tnç. ^vx^ Oâfjcroç rjfTrai QioaifSï] (pùira keSvù Trpà^eiv {'=■ will
prosper). Eurip. Alcest. 604. r
âyai' (ayEy), al first, as nimis in Latin, much, very 2
much, very^c. Hence, by ext., and more generally, it
expresses excess, too much, too, &c. : M?;^£)' ayav dcryaWe
TnpaiTCTOfiÉriov tvoXiïjtmv, Khpre' jjéarjv d 'ip\ov T))y bc6v,
wairep £yw. Theogn. Sent. 219. Ovk àpéaicei ci fioi to
XeyvfXEVop, fJLTjSèf âyon'" ^£' yap tovç ye kuicovc ciyai' niaÉlv.
Aristot. Rhet. ii. 21.
Xiav, in poetry (in Homer, under the Ionic form X'lriv), much, very
much, very: OiiSè Xi'rji' XwTTprj, àràp oïW (vpna TETVKTai, //. xiii.
243. OvTui TO Xiav ijaaov i-rraivS) tov |ai]8€v ayav. Eur. Hippol.
203. Subsequently used by the Attic prose writers [and tliat very fre-
quently] in the same sense as ayav: Kai toi Xiav TrpoQvjuoiç ol
avp^iaxoi (Tvnlitj3ov\(VKaaiv vjxiv, ùç xprj Mia(jf]vr]v aiptVTuq,
TTOu'iaaaOai Tr/v tlpijvijv. Isocr. Archid. 125.
B 2
4 3,4.
3.
3 à.yay(LKT€ly, to suffer, to he in pain, [e. g. in] speaking
of the toothache : 'Oirep to rwi' ùcovTOipvovyruyv irùQoç
jTfpi TO\)Ç vcôvraç yiyrirut, orav dprt (^vuxTi, Kfijaiç re Kni
à-/uyÛKTT)aiç rrepi rh ov\a, TuvToy ^;/ iritrovdiv >/ row nrtpo-
(fivi'iy àpyn^iyov ^v\ii' iiû te Kai àyayaKTt'i *."ni ynpynXt-
Cirai <t>vov(Ta rh Trrtpa. Plat. Phœdr. 251, c. Fig. to he
indignant at (any thing) [jnc//r/??e or moleste ferre ; indig-
iinri, to he angry, vexed, pained at, &c.] : ^ AyayaKTÎ]aaç r^
roX/ijj ni/riL)'. A't'H. Ilellen. v. 3, 3. It is found \vith a
transitive signification in the prop, sense : Tti èc « (^aai
. . . ùyaydKTt'iy tovç ôcàyraç, cl Xidoç tir), iv rrj Ctnfiaa-
(Ti'itTEi, some authors say that in the state of stone it sets
the teeth on edge in masticating it. Dioscorid. v. 84.
axOetrOai (iiy^Bnc), to he laden, to he httrdcned : 'AXX*
ôrt ( ;/ KoiX»/ yrjvç i'i\8ET0 to'kti ritaOai. Od. XV. 457. Fig. :
[<o he annoyed, vexed, grieved. Sec, with reference to what
is felt as a tveight on the spirits :] Oi ce "EWijyzç /uiXn
l))^HoyTu on rovç re iroXffiîovç îirETron'fKeaay Opaavripovç.
Xen. Anah. v. 4, 18.
vc|i,ccrâv and vcp.c(ri(c(r6ai {v'tfitmç), to reproach justly, to feel a
just indiiivation, to be justly 3n{»ry, in Homer: Ov yap iyw yiftiad
'Ayaftifivovi. 11. iv. 413. [Note.]
àcrxaXâav (â;^oc), expresses a feelinff of anger mixed with prief,
iiiiil pain; to he vexed, pained: Ov vt\iiai'^op,' ' A\aiovç àa\a\ùav
■Kntià yt]vTi. IL il. 297. [Note.]
orx€TXid^€ii' ((Tj^fVXtoç), ta complain : Ov fti tT\ET\i(\-
Ifiv Km /-JOUI'. Aristoph. Plut. 477. [Also Antiph. Plat.
Dein.]
XaX€■^■aîl'€l^' ()^nX£7roc), to he vexed [fl/, tvith, hy'], or
Irritated [^against a person ; or hy a thing] ; to he angry
with [with reference to shotving oneself to he ve.xcd'^ : to be
angry at: Oi tt arptiTiûtrui ij^aXtVao'oi' rolç (rrparr/yolf.
Xen. Anah. i. 4, 12. [0pp. cXEtJi', avyyiyvûxTKtir.'^
TTaOaiVcaOai (TrûOoç), more recent, to he moved or
ofjvctfd : ^-j^iior yiip ioç u' \\pel<f) Trayw Trtpt (fxnov K(ù
(pupfiUKioy àyuyi^ôpiroç, iintpipviôç inaOîjyaTO. Luc. 2, 429.
4.
•I àyytXîa, «ç (»';). fr. ayytXoc in Homcr, deputation,
embassy : ' V.rO «it" ùyytXnjr tn Tvci'i ffrùXay W\uioi. II.
iv. 384. Report, relation of the messenger, message, news, (4)
the despatch itself, the order brought by the messenf^er :
'H ficiXa Xvyp»7c TTEVcrtai àyyeXiriç. II. xviii. 18, 19.
SyYcXjjia, aroç (rô), fr. àyyéWeip, that which is an-
notinced, a matter announced, an announcement in Thucy-
dides and Euripides : Où)^ kKtov yap àyyeXw Aaraw»/ re
Koiyà YleXoTTiviôv t ûyyé'A/iara. Eurip, Troad. 706. 01 ce
■}rpoç TU ayyeXfxa kivia'^ov Trjv vvktu, vo^iaavreç ovk ÙTTciTrjy
elvai. Thuc. vii. 74.
âyyeXoç, ov (v), messenger, used sometimes for àyyeXla
news, message, as in Latin nuntius for nuntitwi. This
is the meaning given to the word by the Scholiast in the fol-
lowing passage of Thucydides : "Eypa\pev kTnaroXîiv, rofil-
^wi' o'vTtjç av fj.ciXi(TTa tijv avrov yvwfxriy ji-qhlv Iv rw ctyyE'Xw
à(pavi(TBû.aav jxaQôvTuç tuvç 'A0/;rat'ouç fwvXsîxrairdai inpi
Tïjç ùXrjdEtaç. Thuc. vii. 8. [='% the fault of the messen-
ger.' Kriiger.]
5.
âyyeXoç, ov (o), messenger, one sent to announce what 5
has taken place elsewhere, abroad. The messenger was
one of the dramatis personae on the ancient stage. In the
Philoctetes the merchant fills the part of this messenger :
"AyyeXoç Tvupeifxi aoi. Soph. Phil. 560. [Cf. 6.]
claYY^Xos, ou (ô), one who announces to those that
are without (on the outside of a house, &c.) what is going
on within (ace. to Ammonius). Ace. to the Scholiast on
Euripides (Hippol. 778) the Ê^ôyyEXoç announced to the
Chorus events that had taken place within, off the stage ;
events which the poet was unwilling to bring before the
eyes of the spectator. Such is the messenger in the Œdipus
Rex, who comes to announce the death of Jocasta. The
word is also used in a more general sense : Aùroc Trpo-
(pOciTaç (:= anticipating the arrival of the letter) rJ arpuTiv-
fxari èsayyeXoç ylyrarai. Thtic. viii. 51.
Thucydides uses SidyYeXos in the same sense: 'Haav
yap Tweç tû Na'/a ciâyyaXoi tCjv ïvcoQev, for Nicias had
certain persons who informed him what was going on in the
city. vii. 73. Plutarch renders the Latin optio by èiàyy(.~
Xoç, optio being the name of a sort of aide-de-camp chosen
by the centurion, with the consent of the tribune ; 'Ey ce
B 3
r, 6.
{à)TOVTOtç Irovoioç kai Ba,o/3toç, ô fjèy oTrriuir, o ci retraipà-
pioç' ovru) yiin KaXoîii'rai o'i SiayYcXwf kcù 8ioim]put'
virT)pt(Tiaç TtXovvTeç. Plut. Galb. 24.
aÔTciYYfXoç, ou (ô), one who reports what has hap-
pened to himself, or what he has seen, of his own act, with-
out being sent by another for that purpose : AùrâyyeXot
V avToy lîovaai îy ttj KXcipw ttppaaai'. Thuc. iii. 33.
elaayy(.\i.û%, t'wç (ô), one who announces the arrival
or entrance of a person ; an officer of the king of Persia,
who introduced ambassadors and persons admitted to an
audience, usher [^master of the ceremonies'}. The Persian
name of this officer, â^apaîrarfTç, has been preserved by
Hesvchius: 'E/3oû\eviTai' vaptirai îç to. liatriXîfia TcivTa
Tuv jiovXô^ivoy tûv Etttu àviv èffayytXéwç. Herod, iii. 84.
Ovroc ^' 'V tlfrayyeXivç roïi fta(7iXiu)ç kuI iriaTÔraToç rû/y
(piXu)y fitTci Baywa»'. Diod. Sic. xvi. 14.
6.
<J âYY«Xoç, ov (ô), messenger in charge of news, or
orders, or despatches ; Xapert, Ki'ipvKiç, Atov ciyysXot ijct
Kui àrèpwy. 11. i. 33 t. One sent, in general ; used some-
times for Trpfff/Btûç, ambassador : Aakicaifiôyau -npicrlhlç
î,vy avTdlç ^t Kdi Trapà Kîinnv ayytXoj. Xen. Hellen. ii. 1,5.
Sometimes for KÎipvl, herald : '¥.irei et ijv irpôç toIç àyyi-
Xvir, àiT/pwrft ri jjouXonTo. Xen. Anab. ii. 3, 4. In the
N. T., and in the Fathers, dyyeXot is specially used of the
angels, beings between God and man, whom tiiey exceed
in power and might : "AyytXot Irryvi cai Iwâym ^li^o-
rtç «iTïç, 2 Pet. ii. 11. "^AyytXôc k(mv ovaia roepa,
àtiKÎyrjToç, avTtlovaioç, ùffw^ioroç, OtÇ Xtirovpyovaa Kara
yâpiv, £»' rrj (f)V(Tii to àOnvfiToy £<X;j0i;7a. Damage. Orthod.
Fid. 2, 3. "AyyfXoç «roXéîrni, ^là rô ùyytXXto' rolç â»'-
Hpûtnott: !)ff(i)Trtp iwvXiTdi alro'tç ùyytïXfit ô rwy oXuy toj-
>;r»;c. Justin Martyr, 275, c.
dirôoToXoç, ov (n), fr. ùn-oartAXw, envoy, one sent on some
important political or other mission : '() /«£»■ cif ànv<m>-
Xoç t'c r»/r yUXrirnv i/r. Ilcrod. i. 21. In the N. T. it is the
special name of the twelve disciples chosen by Jesus Christ
to be his companions, and afterwards to spread his doctrine
among Jews and Gentiles ; hence the word apostle : Kai
oTi iyiviTO îi^Upu, irpoattbwyt^at tovç ftadifràç ahrov' Kai
e/cXc^afjei'Oç Ûtt' avTÛJr êwdeKU, ovç icai ÙTroffTÔXovç ùivôjiaaE. (6)
Luke vi. 13.
TTp€cr|3us, £wc (ô), prop, an aged person, an elder ;
thence one sent, an ambassador ; but it is only used in this
sense in the plural irpéo-peis, perhaps because several
such persons were sent together, because interests of import-
ance were entrusted to them : 'E/3ou\Eu<rarro iztpl twv
ivtaT-qKUTityv Trpay/L/ûrw»' iréuTreiv elç AaKeeatfiova Trpéaftttç.
Xen. Hellen. ii. 1, 5. For the singular the word in use is
the more modern form Trpe(Tj3tvTi)ç. [Cf. Note.]
TTpeo-peuTric, ov (ô), fr. Trpeo-jStvEiv, constantly used
by the Attic orators, where it is also found in the pi.,
although Thomas Magister objects to the use of it ; e. g. in
the letter of Philip quoted by Demosthenes : napayerojjeroi
TTpoç Ij-iè 01 Trap' vfjôjv irpecrlpEVTai. Demosth, Cor. 23. In
Plutarch, lieutenant of the consul, prastor, or commander
of a legion ^ legatus : MértXXoç à-n-ohf)(deiç ewl top Kara
'lovyovpda TrôXefxov viraroç, arparriyùç ùç Ai/3Û7jj', ETrjjyci-
yero TrpeaftevTïjv Mâpiui', Plut. Mar. 6.
Kiipu^, [ûZ. Kïjpv^, though V is long,] koç (ô), fr. yîjpvç [?],
prop, crier, public crier, herald at arms. In Homer the
tcïjpvL, is one of the most distinguished officers in the em-
ployment of kings and chiefs ; he calls assemblies, conducts
sacrifices, feasts, &c. : 'A\X' oys TuXOvIjioi' te kuI Evpvjjâ-
TT]i' TzpuaiEiTZEV, Tw o'l EGav Ki'ipvKE (Cftt ôrpi]pù) dEpdiruyTE,
IL i. 321. Ot è' 'ApytToi £7r£i tyrwira»' ov hvi'r]a6i.iEroi
KuiXvEiy, tnEiJ.\Lav, waTrep Elwdsaav, È(Trt(p(ii'(i)[iÉyovç èvo k"//-
pvKaç vnocpÉpovTaç (Tiropêciç. Xen. Hellen. iv. 7, 4. For
ayyfXoç poet. : "Opa Trôrvia, kUovl, 'Aippoêhaç ôju/jpotrtâv
(piXoTcirtov. Pind. Nem. 8, 1. Ace. to Hesychius, TtpialDvç,
the ambassador, was employed in time of peace, and the
Kiipvi only in war : but this distinction is not always ob-
served ; thus in Xenophon we find irpEcrfhic used for Ki'ipv-
KEÇ : T( ovK ÈTTolrjiTE vpiafiEiç TTf^TTwi' Kai aTTOi'êàç aiTÛjy Ka\
Trapi)(^u)V tci ÈnirijêELa, eote (jTrovewv etv-^ev ; Xen. Anab. iii.
1, 28.
ayYapos, ov (o), a word of eastern origin, courier of
the kings of Persia. Ace. to Xenophon {Cyrop. viii. 6, 17)
it was the great Cyrus who instituted these couriers ; they
carried the orders of the king, day and night, throughout
8 7.
(G) the empire, by means of relays always ready : ^ovtcroç ce
(ppvKToy civp aV ayyeipou nvouç tTre^irtv, JEsch. Ag,
259.
àyyeXiac^ôpoç (ô, //), seems to have been the Greek
rendering of ayyopoç, a bearer of despatches, stator, courier
of the kings of Persia : AoîiXoi rov /itytiXou /3a<rtXf'wç îi/iepo-
cpofjoi TE Kui ffKOTToi, (Cat àyytXinfopoi. Arist, de Hfundo,
6. Also the principal usher at the court of Persia, perhaps
the same as the ilffayytXivç : '() ce -jrvXovpùç kal o ayyc-
\iT](p<')poç o'v TTEpiwptoy. Herod, iii. 118.
ÔYY«X.TTÎp, iipoç (à), a form only to be found in tlie Sibylline
verses: 'AOavârov Otoîi âpdiroi àyyiXrfjpiç. Orac. Sibyll. 2.
7.
7 âyYoç, coç (rô), fr. ay£t»', vessel in general, in Homer
and the poets : "^Iptj iv elaptrjj, art rc yXâyoç ayyia cevu.
II. ii. 471. ["In prose far less common than dyyt'wv, e. g.
Luc. Dea Syr. 60." Pape.']
àyyeîoi', ov (rô), dimin. of «yyoc, far more common
than âyyuç in prose ; vessel of every kind and material :
'Kiép\oyTai èi) avy èoparioiç icai daKo'tç Kal dvXaKoiç Kai
âXXoii: dyyitoiç tlç ha-)(^iXiovç dtdpwTovç. Xen. /inab. vi.
4, 23. The pericarp of fruits, receptacle : "Ejm ck koL iv
Xnpû, rà CÈ ky vfiivi, rà ^£ iy dyytiu, Ta èè kuI yv/.ti('i-
antpfxa rtXt/wç. Theophr. Hist. Plant. 1,18. Tn anatomy,
with medical writers, àyyiia are vessels, veins, or arteries:
A(à ^£ rô péytduç rwi' ayye/wi-, Kai fiaXiad' orav dnrtjpiai
Tv^wtriy ovani. Galen ad Glaiic. '2.
<TK€vos, tnç {to), in general, utensil of every descrip-
tion [any //«;;/rmfH<, vessel, article oi furniture ; also of a
ship's furniture, gear, tackling, Src. : a soldier's baggage,
&C.]: IlciiTd CTKfi»; vaotçivtp tv o'lKtcf \pû)yTui àyOn(i)Troi. Xen.
Œcon. 8, 12, 2«î/rj Tf tcfpiifitiv -Ktizonmiya —Xi)oovyTiç rr>/-
ro>y, fiiKpûJy fiîy, lojooXwy ^è Ot]niiov, £7rt/>u,\\o»' avro'ic.
Hcrodian iii. 9. [— KtutDi' oaa Tpii^peai irpoaiiKn. Plat. Cril.
117, d.]
o-KCuâpiOf, ou (rô), diinin. : "Aîrarra ^" //uTi- dpyvpiov
Kill ■)(^pvrTiuv tU (7k'£vc'tpiri 7r\i'/()»j ariy. Aristoph. Plut. 808.
T€Ûxoç, coç (rô), fr. Ttv\t>), every thing fabricated,
or wrought by art to shape and service, utensil, vessel, rà
r£ux«Oj «HHS [especially in Horn, and Hes.] : Kat ortap tv (7)
Tiv\t(rL Twr êiXénwy w i)^pû)VTO oî Mocravvoii^oi Katiâinp oi
"EXXijreç tù èXaiu), and in vessels the grease of dolphins,
which, &C. Xen. Anah. v. 4, 28. [Not common in prose,
%v\iva rivxiu, Anab. 5, 4, 28; co à\(piT(>)v, Hell. 1, 7> H- — Also
Arist. Hist. An. 9, 40.]
8. -
aycw, to put in motion, urge on or forward, lead, 8
cause to go on ; to drive a horse ; guide, conduct, or lead a
man ; and thence to march an army : '^H pa koX 'îmruv
àywy, II. xxiii. 596. 'Eyw ce pcfCiav cat /Bpa^tTai' ôcùv
(.TTi Ti/y ev^aifioyiay asw as. Xen. Mem. ii. 1, 23. This verb
has sometimes the name of a thing for its subject, and is
used, as (pépui, in the sense of carrying, bringing, conveying
[389]. ["Ay£iv Kal (piptiv, i. e. to drive off the cattle and
carry off the booty, &c. = to pillage or lay waste a country.
— '■ KyEw is also used absolutely in the sense of to march ;
the ace. arpuTÔy, army, being omitted. It can only be said
of the general.']
dyii'eeii', a lengthened Ionic form of ciyEiv, of which
it is probably the frequentative, and only found in Homer
and Herodotus. It indicates an action repeated, or of
common occurrence, or completed by degrees : 'Hvitc dyi-
le'iç alyaç jj,yr]nTïîp£crcn èùfxoy Kara êu'ira TrîyetrQaL. Od.
xxii. 198.
èXaui'eii', to urge forward, particularly beasts, a horse,
an army, thence, by ext., a carriage, vessel ; in Hom.
to drive off cattle, as plunder : Oi; yap tvwttot i^'aç (3ovc 7j\a-
aay oitci fxkv 'ittwovc. II. i. 154. It is very commonly used
absolutely with an ellipse of the accusatives 'iTnrovc, ap/.m,
(TTpaTov : Ot (TTTTflç }]Kavyoy Itzl X6<pov riyâ. Xen. Hellen.
iii. 4, 13. Hence kXavvEiy = to ride, to march. We some-
times use to push on, to make for in this way. Thus the
last example might be translated, the cavalry pushed on
in the direction of a hill. Although the words dyeiy and
iXavyuy are often used the one for the other, yet it may be
observed, in general, that IXuvytiy is used of a movement
of more speed than ordinary, of a sudden and rapid passing
from one place to another, and where the time is limited,
as when made on horseback, or in a carriage, in the case of
a sea- voyage, of a military expedition, or of a forced march :
10 8.
(8) K(i( -i f^iif irpûiror raj^fwç iiyoviro, trretra ce irn(')-)(^a^oi',
TiXoç h 01 fiiy itriTÙç Kara (cpârov ï]\avyov. Xen. Hellen. vii.
2, 22.
iXarrpdv, this verb, said to be Ionic and syn. with tXnvvw,
seems rallier to l)e a frequentative of it: IToXXoi c' àporîjoiç iv avry
Ztvyfa ftvivovTiç iXâarptov ti'da Kai îi'Ba. //. xviii. 542. Apô/ioiç
àvuiivroiiTii' TjXâarpovy fï ait. Eur. Iph. T. 912. [Also Herod. and
Dion. Ha!.]
iQYcîaOai {àyiiy), to go first, in order to conduct,
to show the way, to go before, to precede : 'Hy£7ro ce
('loç \)lvarTtvç. II. ix. 192. Ilence to conduct in quality
of guide or chief, prop, and fig.: Zv/jTrciiru»»' c' îp/ùro jloiiv
ciyaOùc Ato^/;^»jç. //. ii. .567. Fig. to command : Kai j}»'
fiiy UTE iirt^itXoîiy-o ottwc «sto» lur iiyiiadai. Xen. Laced,
Resp. 14, 5. In Xenophon it has tlie special meaning
\oi agmen ducere~\, to march in tite front or first line of an
army; to be in the van, to lead the van or vanguard : Hap-
iiyyeiXei' di'acTTptxl/CD'raç iiri côpv iiyuaOai fier tovç ovpa-
yovr. Xen. An. iv. 3, 22. ['IlytTro /itr \upiao(poç, ù>:zi-
(rQoévXÛKii ci Stvoipuiv. An. iv. 1, 15.] By ext. (as the
^ Latin ducere) to believe, to think, regard as : Ta 6rq-U
C' où i'îiy -KpuiTOv })yovpai atcidy, Eur. Med. 1221.
ô8t]y€Îi' {hhtiyôç), to he guide ; whence to conduct :
Ai'^ou ciprf at)y x^'f» ôh}y!i<ni) F lyti. Eurip. Here. Fur.
1395. [In prose, only in late writers. Themist. p. ISO, 5,
Dind.']
T|Yr)X(iÇ€iv, acc. to the Grammarians, from cîya» and êXâa>, and
said to be .syn. with Jytiv. Its difference seems to Cl:n^ist in .«omewliat
greater strengtii of expression, and in h»vinj; the notion of fatality,
trouble, and suffering associated with it: Nrr /itr Ci) yiâ\a —ùyxv
KaKÔç KaKov >/y>;X«2|et. Od. xvii. 217- 'A êfiX', >/ rirti Kai <rv kokov
fiôpop l'iyrjXà^ftç. Od. xi. Gl?. 'IVù fit/rpviff /3ioro>' fSapvy I'lytjXcicifi.
^poll. IViod. i. 272.
ôSoûi' (ci^ôç), to put in tlie wag, to set on the tcag, to
show the way, guide, conduct : Kai r/t re i\ir' vi.ii(i)y »//i7r
')(^pt](Trù)ç irovrat, i:ai rii oV iifiiioy iç v/it'aç iTirticitjjç v~t}-
piTterai, as gou on your part show us the good wag, so ^'C.
[ut vos nobis probam viani ostenditis. /a//.] Jlcrod. iv.
139. Ai/art/c/iaoro»' iç Ti\yi]y wcuxra dnjTovç. /Esch. Prom.
507.
■}\y€p.ovtveLv (^ijyepwv), to be guide, conductor, or chief;
to guide, conduct: 'Kyw è' ùcùy >;yf//oi t î'ffw. Od. v. 2(jl.
Hence to command, to be chief: AokpCjy c ijyi^iûvtvty
9. 11
'OïXJ/oc ro)(ùç A'Utç. IL ii. 527. Thucydides, Plato, and (8)
Xenophou have also employed this poetic verb : *II ov
coKel. troi TO f.t£i' deijj}' olur ap-^eiu re Kcti îiyefxoyeveiv 'ïït<pv-
Ksvai ; Plat. Pficedr. 80, a.
KOfAÎ^eif (fr. Koi^téoi), prop, to take care of, to attend
to ; hence to carry off, to hring, with the associated notion
of care and interest: Koj-iiaaa ot nûtv^di^'linTovç. IL x'\,
739. Knt vvv h) /cf>:ojU('/ca<Tti' yf-iâç elç ■^wpiov iv <J ovroi
fxky ovTE /fja'Weij^ ovTt aKui'Ti^tiv êvycuvT ar. Xen. Ilellen.
ii. 4, 15. But it is more commonly used in the middle
voice, Koixl^taBai, to bring, to bring home with one : Toùç
4w)'raç ui) heafio'itri aw^lirraç ^oijjy, nroifAvaç te Trctffaç elç
t6i.iovç KOfiî^trai. Soph. Aj. 63. [Hence to recover or get
back : to receive or entei'tain.l — Cf. 389.
■7T€p,Treii/ [_to send ; as syn. of these verbs =] ifo lead,
conduct, in the sense of accompanying, escorting with
solemnity or in procession: Tijy fxkv 'Ayaiol eg Xpv(Tr]v
vé^-Kovcnv. IL i. 390.
XeipaywY^Î'' (x^'P» "'7<^)> ^^ lead by the hand : Tpé-
fiorra 2' avTov yèi] tpwç e-^f.ipayoiyfii. Anacr. 60, 10. Ew
■Koieiç, Ù) 'Epjj.ri, j^^Eipayiijywy. Luc. Tim. i. 30.
■7ro8if)Y€Îf (ttovç, âyeip), to direct the feet or the steps :
"iQart ctvToç avTOv \(iop\ç rov êel^ayTOç fxrj dêvyaroç Eiyat
Tr(ih]y(~tv. Plat. Epist. vii. 340, c.
iTo8T]YeT€ii' ÇiroêrjyiTïiç), a derivative of much more
modern formation : ^iXo(7o<piq. ^pw^evoç elç to dtiov Troêi]-
yeTovaij. Synes. Epist. 141. 'Hiirsp £Ùjuat)»)ç rpiftoç opdrj
KeXivdti) tÙv ctkOtu) -KohriytTÙ. Lycophr. 12.
9. '
à.ye.lç>€.\.v (âyw), to collect together, to assemble, used 9
frequently of persons in Homer and the Tragic poets :
T\o\\ib)v Ik iro\lu)y drjpriTopag âyèpaç àyslpaç kuÏ Kvyaç.
Horn. IL ix. 540. Used of things, to amass, heap together,
in Homer and Herodotus : 'O /jèy tvda -ttoXvv filoToy Kal
yjpvaov kydpioy. Od. iii. 301 ; hence it comes also to sig-
nify, absolutely, to make a collection, to collect for charita-
ble purposes, to ask alms : "Çlairep oi ttj ^ir)Tpi àyeipoyreç.
Luc. Pseudom. Fig. \_dvp6y àyeipeLv =] to animate, reani-
12 9.
(9) mate : "Oç ^ly àiûjyti Tputaly Qvfxuv ùytîpai, to reanimate
the courage of the Trojans. II. v. 509.
dyopTcIl^ctK [àyvpTT)!:), to gather money by begging,
speaking of a mendicant : 'AX\' upa o'l ruye tcépêioy ttcraro
dvfju) y^piffiar àyvpTuCiiv no\\i]y IttI yaîav lôiTi. Od, xix.
284'.
dOpoi^ciK (îiOponç), prop, to press close and tight, to
press one against the other ; hence to assemble men together,
and particularly soldiers, an army, in Thucydides and
Xenophon, who very seldom use àyeipu) in this sense. As
a term of military tactics, to make soldiers close their
ranks ; hence, to collect those who were scattered and in
disorder, to rally : 'Ilav^io»/ tlj^oi' {jQpoKj^ivoi. Xen. Ilel-
len. vi. 5, 8. \\dpoi!^ii rovg luvruv Kcù avvTarTtrai, Xen.
An. i. 10, 5 [where, however, it is spoken of victorious troops
recalled by their commander in expectation of a fresh attack].
àyeXdi^cii' (ùyeArj), to gather together in herds, to
collect in jlocks; = congregare ; used principally in the
passive, to Jlock, to herd together, to live in herds, to con-
gregate (intrans.), Sfc, in speaking of animals: 'AyeXul^ov-
Tnt éè at Tt Çtârrai K.at al rpvyoyeç. Arist. An. viii. 12.
[Also avvayf.\ûl^iiy.'\
<ni\Kiy€iv, fr. avy and Xe'yw, colligere ; prop, to
gather together from all sides, to store up, to gather fruits,
to store up what has been gathered, to harvest up. Fig.
to collect, levy an army : A<o v[.téaç éyw trvytXeln. Herod.
vii. 8, 1. ^rpârevi-in avyiXcitv una tovtwv rùy yorji-inTwy,
he raised an army with this money. Xen. An. i. 1, 9. \_Pass.
(with Aor. 2, avWeyfjyai), to come or be gathered together ;
to assemble ; e. g. tic to ^ivri or »'/pio»'. Plat. Phccd. 59, d.]
àoXXCÇciv (âoXXi;c), to assemble losether (trans.) : *Ep;^to ai'v
QvHoaiv àoWiaaaaa ytpaiaç. II. vi. 270.
âXî^civ (aXiç). to collect together in great numbers : \.pi]<jfiûiv
àoilovç irâvraç itç Iv àXiffaç. Ear. Ileracl. •104. [More probably
from àXi;ç, confertus. Nor is it exclusively pnftical. In Herod, it
is very common, especinlly in pass. Aor., and also in I'erf. It is used
by Xen. {tirtiiu\v . . . àXiaOfj avnp »'/ or()aria (upp. Citairdotiai), An.
2, 4, 3); and by Plato, hul in a passage where he is discussing a point of
etymolof;y. (rat. 40!), a. Also avyâXiZuy and 'taOai, Ildt. and AVh.]
&|XT)Yvpi^i<r6ai («'/"'/yi'piç), to call together to an assembly, to
convoke : 'AXX' âyirt 7r()ii' Ktlvov ô^r]Yvpiaaci)at 'Axatovç. Od.
xvi. 376.
10. 13
o-ufji.Pi(3a^ei»', to set and fit together two pieces of wood, (9)
ia speaking of joiners : fig. to bring together, to reconcile :
'Eyw jueV ovy Kiù èiofJLcii Kal Ivj^ifiovXevio S,vidfifjvai v/xâç
amrep vtto ^latTrjTwv r]fiû)i' £v/.(/ji/5a^ô»TW»' tlç to /j-éffor.
Plat. Protag. 337, e. [2vju/5t/3a4£i)' tivcl twi. — Also to
bring or put together notions, statements, &c. for the pur-
j)ose of comparing and weighing tliem : èTraraaKowù Kal
ivj-tl^ipdCti) ra Xeyofxeva, ha jua'ôw. Plat. Hipp. Min.
3()î-', D.]
crucdyeii/, to bring together, to unite, opp. to disperse :
'EcoKEi Ct) Tolç (TToaTrjyolç ovic à<T(j)aXtç ilyai (intTKrjrovi',
àWà (7Vi'aya-/£~iv to (rrpârevfia nàXii'. Xen. An. iv. 4, 10.
To bring together an assembly, to convoke : ^wâyeiv ekkXt)-
(Tuiv. Plut. i. 972, f. Fig. to bring enemies together, to
reconcile : Srafrui^oiTOç tovç àoeXcpovç r] pyrrip cvvàyeiv
iTTEiparo. Herodian. iv. 3, 9.
10.
dye'Xî], r]ç (tJ), fr. âyw : in general, a herd of great cattle, 10
principally of oxen ; almost always with (iawv in Homer ;
TTwii, iOQ {to), old poetical word ; and in prose Troip,nf),
'/c (v), flock of sheep ;
CTuPôo-ia, wi' (j(i), herd of swine i
aiTToXia, wv (ja), flock of goats : Awcek kv ijTrelpo)
àyéXai' Toaa 7rw£a otwi^, rocrtra avwv av[j6tTia, roa nlwoXia
TrXnrf" alyûji', f^oaKovdi Ee'ii'oi re Kcii avTov ftûropeç àrûoeç.
Horn. Od. xiv. 100. — In one passage of the Iliad, àyéXri
(which elsewhere refers to oxen) is used in speaking of
horses : "I-kttovç 2' tie àyéXrjy kXacrav depcnrovTeç. II.
xix. 281. After Homer's time it was used for herd or
flock in general : "£l(nr£p orav vofitvç àyadov Kvva t^jj,
Koi 01 àXXni vojutTç jjovXwvTui TvXrjcrioy avTOv ràç àyéXaç
«oTctiat. Xen. Mem. ii. 9, 7. [IIt-jji'wv ày£'\at. Soph. Aj.
168, chor.^ Fig., a multitude, company, crowd: KaXoi' ye
TO KTïjfÀa, Kcil TToXXû KpÛTTOV îj moJV TE Kill jjnwy, Kn\ atyÔjr,
<pîXo)i' âyc'Xjjv K£KTrj(rdai. Xen. Mem. iii. 11, 5. ['H aye'A?/
rûi' (pvXâico)!'. Plat. Pol. .5, 459, c]
pouKoXioi/, ov (tô), herd of oxen : 'Ej/ êè tovtu to. te
alirûXin Kctl rciç TToifJLvaç icat rà joovKoXia h TS-ipoç irdi'-a
-où TTUTpùç (Tvi'ciXiaaç èç twvtÔ, ktX. Herod. i. 127.
pooTKTiiJia, aroç {to), and poet, ^ord, wy (ra), fr.
c
14 11.
(10) /3(Jff»:a>, any animal that is fed on pastures; (ioaKijiJiara,
herds of animals which pasture [^cattle, herds, flocks, with
reference to their supplying food, &c.] : 'Atto /ioiTK-Tj^taVwv
ydXni^Ti cat rvptp icui Koiaai. rpfOo/itrot. Xen. Mem, iv. 3, 10.
"()6i T àpcfxuç h]v Trâyrtaai i^oro'taiy, II. xviii. 521.
voficvfia, aroç (to), fr. vofiivtu, every animal that grazes ; prin-
cipally in the plural, vofiivfiara, wv (rà), flocks and herds: EÙTrôeoic
vofitvfiaaiv. yEsch. Agam. 1427-
p.TJXok', ov {to), sheep, without distinction of sex ; ram,
ewe : Mti'Ttit^oyTct o' trop^^u. Trap' avroOi yuJ/V' hptvereiv. IL
xxiii. 147. More commonly in the plural, fiijXa, toy (ra),
flock of sheep, sheep: 'Piyijcrty te utljy, vrrô re a-ioç i'lXaai
fiflXa. IL iv. 279.
irpôPaToc, ov (to), fr. 7rpo/3aù'w, prop, beast that moves
onward to graze, and principally, a four-footed beast,
cattle ; in the Attic writers, a sheep ; whence by ext.,
Jlock, herd; in general and more commonly in the plural,
■npô^ara, my {ra), flock of sheep, sheep : UpopaToy ^tv wç
f. 77 IT oTToXv, ijy KUKwç £)('?> rov vopia aiTiwptda, Xen. Œcon.
;3, II .
KTTJcoç, toc (tô), according to the Etym. M., comes from
KTtivw, and signifies every animal killed for food ; others
derive it with more reason from KTÛopai, KTÎaroy, a posses-
sion ; pi. KTqnr), possessions, wealth, principally in cattle,
whence, generally, jlocks, herds, or flocks and herds :
[»>■-»'/ rta . . . 6v(Tipa TTd'vru. Her. 1, 50 ; all kinds of
animals that are offered in sacrijice : aKtvotpopa tcTt'jyji, beasts
of burden. Hence rà (Tt;evo<p6pa, sc. ktîiu] = impedimenta,
the bagyage : eg. Thuc.2, 79:] "Wku ci nç j/ tùv irpo-
/îaVta»»' XtXvKui^iva fiptvy, f/ Twy /îoôii' KarfiCf/k.p»//i»'i£r^i£» ci, f;
yoaoy éàoKwv tfintizTUKiyai To'tç KTi/ytaiy. Xen. Cyr. viii.
3, 41.
11.
] 1 Syioç, in, of the same family as ayyùç, but of more
modi-rn formation, signifies, with ûyioç, a natural and
essential, or a moral purity or holiness (like the Latin
sanctus), whereas upoç, like the Latin sacer, signities only
that which is externally holy, to which thecharacter of sacred-
ness and inviolability is attached by the laws or by custom :
' EyOu >'/*' ApTtpiCoç upoy pdXa âytoy. Xen, Ilellen. iii. 2,
12. 15
19. 'El' j-iiaio i-iiv upov àyioy avrôBi tïjç te KXtirovç Kcù (H)
Toîi Tloaeicujvui: ajjuToy àfi'iTO. Plat. Crit. 116, c. O'iEncra
KXrji'ci Ovpaç îepolo Sû/joio. II. vi. 89. "Aycoc is not found
in Homer, nor in the Tragic writers ; it is rare even among
the ancient prose writers. In the Septuagint uytoc is the
epithet given to the Supreme Being : 'Eyw Kupioc ô Oit'jç
(Tov, âyioç 'Irrpa//\. Isai. 43, 3. 'Eyw tl/J-i Kiipioç ô uytoç
iv 'Iffpm'iX. Ezeh. 39, 7. It is also sometimes found for
upôç, sacred, consecrated : 'H/^£pa ayta larl rw Kvpt'w Oew
nuCJv. Nehem. 8, 9. [Cf. 268.]
dyTOs, prop, pure ; hence holy, in the poets : Nwv juev
yap Kara êijfioy eopri) ro'io OeoTo àym). Od. xxi. 257. —
Chaste, the special epithet of several goddesses, as Cybele,
Proserpine, and Minerva : '^.v^Errdai Èè Au ■)(doyiu}, Ajj/x//-
repi 0' àyy^. Hesiod. Oper. 435. [Cf. 18.]
oaios, a, oy, that which is in conformity with the
Divine law, with religion, piows, reliffious ; hence, relipous,
pious, holy in speaking of persons [in a lower sense, just,
conscientious~\ : Aoç c' kç vrrcopeiriy v'^iKp{]jiyoio Mlfxayroc
alêoiii)y /j' tXQoyra (jpoTwy ôcrîojy te Kvpr](Tai. Horn. Epigr.
vi. 6. Ocriwy àyêpùty àp)(orrwj'. Plat. Epist. vii. 335.
'^QÉXEiy (^ï)v Toy ôcrtoy Kal e'lKcuov [ilov. Plat. Leg. ii.
663, b. [Cf. 177. 268, and note.]
12.
ayKioTpov, ov (to), fish-hook : AIeÏ yap Trept yrjaov 12
àXMfXEvoL l^QvâaGKov yvafjiiTTo'ic dyiciaTpoKny. Od. iv. 368.
Afterwards it was used in a more general sense for any
kind of hook [mwcms] : 'ETretor) yop tovç Èy tû ^r]fio)Ti]pi(i>
davaTovfjiivovç dyKicrrpoLç tktI pEyâXoiç ol h'i/xtoi tç te T))y
àyopciy dt'EtA^ror, KUPTadd' Èç tov TroTctfiov ïavpov, 'e<pr) tov
KXavciov dyK'iGTpià Èç tov ohpavov dyEyE-)^QT]yai. Dio Cass.
Ix. 975, 92.
àpTTdyif], r]ç (>/), fr. àpwâ^io, generally, an instrument for
drawing or raising with power : an instrument \harpago~\
made of iron, with several hooks (called also Xvkoq, lupus),
and used in drawing up the buckets from wells ; a kind
of grappling-iron, used in sieges and sea-fights ; it was
also a tool like our shovel, or rake, as far as can be conjec-
tured from this verse of Euripides: ' AvayKu'uijç 'i\Ei caiotiv
c2 •
16 la— i:i.
J2)otfr)p^ T^ci ft àpvdyTi côftovç. Cycl. 32. [Distinguished
from the abstract ipiray^ by its accent.]
SyKOS, ov (6), iron barb of the arrow, in Homer; barb,
hook : Aùriio c' tv ^iMiart'ipoc a'jjrjporoc fXtf»' oicrTuy' tov è'
iit\ici)fii>oio vdXiy uyiK ùliiç oyKoi. II. iv. 214.
Sym»^, ou (Ô), /«///<? hook; according to Pollux oyktvoi
are the hooks which form the head of the dart or arrow on
the inside, toward the shaft: Ir/c aVicoç oy»:i»ot niv o'l npôç
ry KnXdfif. Poll. i. 137.
13.
1 J âyKÛpa, nç (//\ anchor, the invention of which Pliny
[vii. 5<>] and Strabo attribute to Anacharsis : Ei/of/^iara re
airrov Kiyii . . . Ti)y afttftipoXoy ayKvpay, Knt ror KepnfitiKoy
Tpo\6y. Strab. vii. 209.
fômî, ùty {ai}, iarse stones which served the purpose
of an anchor in primitive times : 'Ev c tvvàç tpaXov, Kara.
ci Kpvftyiiai icifaut . 'II. i. 436.
14.
IJ àyKiûy, ùiyoç (o), the elbow: 'Opdiodùç è' âo' iir' ùyKÙ)-
»oc, Ktipti\i)y inntipaç. II. X. 80. It is thus described by
Galen : 'Aykijy C iariy, y rcort. OTijpii^ôfieda, (prjmy 'In-Tru-
cporijt' t)Ct ^£ KO» rûy oarwi- avrov danpoy to fit'ii^oy, ov
. fiipoç fiiy lari ri -foe I^n-o^pârove ftiy ùyKÛ>y, vira ^è
TÙy WrriKÙiy ùX^Kpacoi' uyufini^ofiiyoy' lèiKwnpoy (= more
sp'cifically) yap tiiirov toî/to to ôffTOvy tnjxus ».o\£7rat.
(ialen. de usu part. ii. 2. Tô piy ovy ù^rimo f-iipoç avTÙç
ô àyKÛy iany, ôy o'i ' :\di]yirioi pty wXeurpâior, u'i Acupicîç et
KÛPiTO»' ùioftûi^ovai. Galcn. de Muscul. ii. 3.
dyKUXT), »;c (»;), curve or bcnd of the arm, which forms
the elbow on the inside : Kui tov àycôlioç ?; Knfnri'i ....
ro t'lToc row àyn'ûi-oç. Ilcsych.
15.
l.'i dyfcia, «ç (»/), fr. nyytvui, purity : ' Ayytin fv.Xdptiu
ritv «■foe Toi^C 0£oùç hpHpTr]pÛTwy. Plat. Defin. 414, a.
'.\y»»ii/ C-i/^i/c roû (TÛ/i((r<<c t'ffri KnQappôz. Phoc;/l. 215.
âY*'*vK* "'■oc (r<>), another verbal from àyi»»!''!.;, signifyinp rather
/*r j/nr»' €>/ fiHtihi, firt>inili/ : 'U rjcroi' di ai'fi0aKX( Knndvfpa
Oioîç, oirtic iXvtfdv «'•■;i'?<'P<iîc ûyvn'/ia «to»»! Eurip. Troad. bW.
16,17. 17
dyi'OTris, rjroç (»'/), fr. àyvôç, state of purity, in the (15)
N. T.: '£»' a.yynrt]Ti[by purcness. Engl. Tr.], iy yvcocrei, iv
fxaKpoQvjiiif. Corinth, ii. 6, G.
àyioTT^ç, rjToç (//), fr. uyioç, holiness, in the N. T. :
'O ^è kirl TO avfxipipov ùç to fieTuXal^e'iu tTjç dyiuTrjTOc uvtov.
Hehr. 12, 10.
dyiwcTunf), r)ç (»'/), fr. dywii), sanctification, in the N. T. :
K.aBapia(x)jjLtv tavTovç dira rrayTOç jdoXvafiov (rapKoç Kai
iryEVfxaToç, tTrireXovy-eç dyiwavt'rjy ly (pôftit) Qeov. Co-
rinth, il. 7, 1. In debased Greek, it was a title of honour
used in addressing a patriarch or bishop ; e. g. as Holiness
is used of the pope : Tn iaiuc irpa^^^QivTa napd rr/C vfieTipaç
dyiaxTvyrjç. Act. 3, Concil. sub Menna, p. 603.
dyioreia, ac (»/), fr. dyiarevu), religious office or cere-
many, consecration, worship : Kal -a -n-epi raç dvaiaç re kiù
Tag dyiareiaç rdç kv to'iç \ipo~iç ÎTrtéayÉarepov Twy uWtjy
iffirovlaae. Isocr. Busir. 227. Aiys-at êè kqi ttjv nepi
TO irîip dyiartiav 'PojjdvXoy KaraaTfjijai Trpwror. Plut. Rom.
22.
16.
dyvi^eif, KaOatpeif. These two verbs express the same IG
result, but as effected by means of different acts. In the
Greek and Roman Liturgies, dyci^eii' was to cleanse or
purify by the means of water, and Kaôaipeii', to remove
defilements by the means of fire : Aid ri Ttjv yajjLovfiéyrjy
âwrecrdai Trvpoç Km iSciToç KiXtvovcri ; . . . . f/ êwTi rà irvp
icadalpei, Kal to vêup dyrl^ti ; Plut. Quœst. Rom. i. 2c'3.
[Note.]
17.
dyi'oeti', not to know, to he ignorant of : Olfxai ce ae 17
voXXd i^tpifiyây ottcoç yu?) Xc'iBrjç (TsavToy dyyowv tl tQv bIç
<TTpaTT]yîay ib(j)tXifxu)r, Xen. Mem, iii. 5, 23. To ^£ dyvo-
dy tavToy, Kai a ^t) olêe êoi^âl^tiv te Kai dieaOai yiyrw-
(Tkiiy, lyyvrdTU) fxaviac sXoyt^ETo elrai. Xen, Mem. iii.
9, 6.
à/i4>iYV06Îi', to he in doubt, in uncertainty on any point
or fact : Kai o n kiroiovv I'l/Afiyyoovy. Xen. Anah, ii.
5, 8.
c3
18 18, 19.
18.
is àyv6^ [cf. 11], pure, with reference rather to inward
and essential, or moral purity ; in Homer, but only in the
Odyssey, it is the epithet of Diana, Proserpine, and some
other poddesses ; chaste : \pvtjùQoovoç " Apriynç dyvîi. Od.
V. r2.'3. In Pindar it is the epitliet of Apollo, or of the sun,
the light of which was considered as the purest of all
thini^s : '/Sivu ^u» nyiiy 'AToXXu^ea, Pindar, Pyth.
ix. 112.
Ka6apôs, a, vr, pure, adds to the notion of àyvùç that
of external and bodily purity, which was also necessary for
the due performance of the ceremonies of rclijjious wor-
ship : *A»' /I»; (kayiijifJc ^ rue \iio»ç (ftôvov. Plat. Leg. ix.
8(J1, e. Afi Ka()tHKiv «rai àyti/y Cifi^ittiv Ttiv yanijdilrray
{pure and chaste). Plut. Qucest. Pom. i.
19.
If» dyopa, ÙC (>'/), prop, place where persons assemble,
public place or square ; hence, market, principally for
eatables and provisions of all sorts, and, ijcnerally, for
wares of small cost and at retail prices : To rùir ùviutr
vXTiOoc vpùiyriç vat ri/y ivtTJj(>iay T>)y Kara Tt)y dyopây.
Dem. Phil. Ml, 12. [Cf. 20.]
ifLTTopiov, ov {to), emporium, particular place where
wholesak- maritime traffic is conducted in a sea-port, mart,
factory, exchange : Ovt ijiiropiif ^pm^cvij ovtc Kt^iya
t:iKTtipiyi]. Isocr. 198, c. By ext., a commercial town,
place of trade : 'K^iirôpjoi' C i)y to \(i)ptoy Kai wpfwvy avroOi
oKkuCic TTvWni. Xen. An. i. 4, 6.
fiaycipcioi', ov {to) {pàyeipoç), that part of the market-
place at .Vthcns, where cooks were hired, according to the
moaning which Pollux gives to the following verse which
he has preserved out of Antiphanes : 'E*,- rwi- pnytii>ftu>y
liiiciiioy ifiiidWuty tic ro5v//or, going from the cook-marktt
to the ftsh-market. Antiphan. Milit.
TrwXi]n]pioc, ov {rô), generally, the place or site trhcrc
things arc sold : V.l ct Km dyopulotç o«\'»;(tîic t£ h."(iJ
irwXr/rJ/i.ia (kiit.rifrk.'ruri'r^ftr;. AV». de f'ect. 3, 13. The
place where the IluX>)ru( (certain magistrates) sat ; court
(if the 11. at Atlicns. These magistrates wore commission-
20. 19
ers of public sales and taxes ; they sold for the treasury all (19)
domiciled foreigners [^tVouot, resident aliens'}, who had not
|)aid the tax of twelve drachms per annum, to which they
were subject. It is to this custom that the following pas-
sage of an advocate's speech, attributed to Demosthenes,
refers ; Ao/iwj' avrog uvTo-)(€i{>la Trpoç to TrwArjrj/ptov rov
fxeTOLKÎQv awij-yayey, Dem. in Aristoy. 57-
Trpa-n^ptoi', ov (to), fr. Trpan'ipioc, place where things
are sold, or rather that which is offered for sale ; hence,
sale, market, under the Ionic form in Herodotus : 'Ej^0aÛ7-a
ci Xeifiwi' ènri, 'lia (T(jji dyopij re èylrtTo kqi TrprjTïjpiov,
Herod, vii. 23.
kukXos, ov (o), prop, circle: KvkXoi ce kr rrj viq, ku-
fxijciq. KaXovrrai kv oiq tTvnrpdaKoyTO ra àv^pâwoca. Poll.
vii. 11. This use of the word kvkXoç (for slave-market)
comes, according to Harpocration, from the custom of the
buyers forming a circle in that particular part of the market-
place where slaves were sold.
20.
dyopci, âç (>/), fr. dytipur, place where assemblies are 20
held, and, by ext., the assembly itself; in the Iliad dyopd
is the assembly of the people, in opp. to pouXi^, the council
of the elders, chiefs : Avrhp i KrjpvKsaoi XiyvipOuyyoicn
KtXtvatv Krjpva(n.iv dyopî]vCE /capTj/co/uôwiraç A^cuoiiç. Ot
/JEv tKi'ipvcraov, Tol ô' iiytipovTO fxaX' wica. BowA») ce Trpwroy
HiyaOvfiujy ICe yepàvThiv, II. ii. 50. At Athens dyopd
was the assembly of each tribe, and EKKXifjo-ia was the
general assembly of the people, which was held in the
public place, or at the Pnyx, or in the theatre : Tov (rreea-
vov kav fjiv >/ ftovXi) lyrecpavo'i kv rw (jovXevrripit^ àrtnreTv,
kàv êè >/ ttôXiç, kr tvvi'Ki, kv tïj kt:KXr}(TÎ(^. Dem. Cor.
244, 2.
Kupta èKKXifjCTia was the ordinary assembly, which was
held four times in every prytany, that is, every thirty-
five days ; the èKKXT)o-îa (tuykXtjtos was an extraordi-
nary assembly, convoked on urgent business by the Pry-
tanes or generals (orparrjyot) : HivyKXfjrov kKk-Xyjtrlaç vtto
rrTparriywv yevojiévriç kol irpvTCivewv Kai povXr\ç yrwfir).
Dem. 238, 2. Ace. to Pollux it was called KaraKXTjo-ia,
ac (>/), when those who lived in the country were also
20 20.
(20) summoned : "On icai roue f/^ "w«' àyowf KareKnXovt . Poll,
viii. 1 17.
^KKXi^aia, aç (/;), in the N. T., the assembled body or
covimunitij of the first Christians, the Church : Rayw ci.
fjoi \iyu), 071 av ti Tltrpoc, t:ai IttI raurjj rp Ttirçxf u'ikoCo-
fitjait) /jov T>)y tKKXtjaiay. Malth. 16, 18. This word is
always taken metaphorically, although some commentators
would explain it literally.
ayupLSt <«^C (v)i iîlolic form of the same origin as àyopd, with
which it is synon.; [arfpiSv. Od. iii. 31 : also vijiSv. //. xxiv. 141 ;
(TTpaTiàç. Eur. Iph. A.1b^\] hi'ap, \n Homer: 'En-fc (iaaiXiia Uov,
/3t/3\n/j/i6»'o»' y/Top, Kiifiti'ov tv t'lKvuv àyî'pti. II. xvi. fiCl.
o^i]Yvpi9, euf ()'/), compound of âyvpiç, eusembly, in Homer :
'Otu) âà 'fiiv OîiXvfiTTÔv^i Oiwi' fii9' bfiTjyvpiv aXkuv. II. xx. 142.
iranîyupis, twr, »/, prop, general assembly, great con-
course of people assemhlcd to celebrate a festival or some
public solemnity, such as the Olympic games, to which
spectators flocked from all parts of Greece ; the ttav-
aorjcaia, at Athens, which also attracted a great number
of strangers ; and other festivals of this nature ; public
solemnity : Ovre yap iv ■narr^yvpiai raiç Koiraiç cùùvrtç
yipa TCI i'o^i^ô/Àtva, in their great public solemnities.
Thvc. i. 25.
dyciv, Covoç {Ô), ace. to Eustathius àyiuf was in use
among the Bœotians for ayopc'i {Euslath. 13.'35, .')4); but it is
only found twice in this sense in Homer, assembly collected
to see or celebrate games : Aiirn T nyair, Xao'i ce doiiç èvi
rijuç it:u(TToi icn^i^tnir' téxii. II. Xxiv. 1.
CTÛXXoyoç, ov (ô), prop, a meeting for the purpose of
talking over and settling any matter ; deliberative assembly,
conference : '() cc ànf.iir()ç UKovaar if IvWôyifi ~ù>y «rr^jnnw-
Tcjy vnwy Xiyti rah. Xen. Expedit. v. 7, 22. [Note.]
(Tukaywyq, t/ç (>;), prop, act of convoking or assem-
bling : AoKÙ»»' urac iy Ttj ^vynywyrj rnv TroXt^ou f^mXaKoc
ihni, to have been slow in collecting troops for the war.
Thuc. ii. 18. Among the Jews, svnagooie, in the Acts
of the Apostles ; ^IIXOo»- tic OtaanXoyiKi]y, o-uv iiv >'/ avy-
ayuyt) rûy 'lov^aiu)y. Act. /■fpost. 17» !•
(Tuk'oSos, «V (>/), assembly, meeting : Tafiic'iuy re .^r/Xoç
fiy avTo'tç, Kuî l,viocoi iç rv lipùy iyiyiovTO. Thuc, i. 96.
21. 21
dpxaipeo-i'a, oç (»/), prop, election of magistrates, hence (20)
office of magistrate, the magistrates in Herod. [?] : 'ETrtàv
c^£ Baguai ciyopt) StKa //^fpt'wi' ovk 'laTaral ncpi, uiic op^ai-
peaii) avri^ti, nor does any magistrate sit [more probably,
nor is any meeting held for the election of macjistrates.
Cf. Bâhr]. Herod, vi, 58. In Demosthenes, election: 'Hç
è' £v a\o^cup£i7<'aie vfiuc Xafopiav tVt roy -n-uXe^iuy tovtov
KaTe<Tn]aare. Dem. in Aristocr, 677, 16. At Rome, elections
at the comitia ; the comitia : Oi/rw ^£ nc'ikii' dp^uipEtnCiv
■ytj'o/.u'j'wv, vnaTOç dvthd^Qrf OvaXépioç. Plut. Publ. 100, c.
<iwi%piov, vv (to), place of session, sessions-hall, council-
hall, council- chamber, curia : Trj ê' vaTtpnia o'l juèv
rptaKOiTct 7r(U'u êii raTreivoi kuI 'iprifJioi ^vi'tKc'iOrji'TO tv t<^
Ivvtcpiià. Xen. Hellen. ii. 4, 14. Among the Jews the
Sanhedrim, or great Sanhedrim, was the supreme tribunal
at Jerusalem ; it took cognizance of all capital causes,
political or ecclesiastical ; it was composed of sixty-two
judges chosen out of the scribes and elders, and was pre-
.sided over by the high-priest: Ol ^k^ApyiEpeiQ (cat vKov
TO (Tvvéêpiov li^îiTOVi' KctT(i Toû 'lïjaov idapTvpiav. Mark
14, 55. There were also local sanhedrims or tribunals in
each town {Matth. x. 17).
21.
àyop6.t,ei,v (àyopa), to be at or go to market, in Herod. 21
and ancient Attic writers : 'Ayopao-ot'reç ?/(co//£ç. Aristoph.
Acharn. 750. By ext., in more modern Attic, to buy at
market, to buy : 'E/c ravrric ol orpurtwrat i)y6paCov tu liri-
ri}Ceia. Xen. Anab. i. 5, 10.
(iceio-Oai (oKij), prop, to put a price upon a thing with
a view to buy it ; to bid for it : 'EireOùfjiïjae rfjç x^""
ficoç, Kul avTijv irpoatXdwv wi'éeTO' i êe Xéyei' èyù) ravrï/y
ttwAe'w ovoeyàç )(p/;/xoroç. Herod, iii. 139. [See Note.]
Latterly, to buy, in general : "Ei^ujv to. jxev tK tîjç iroXefiiac
Xafxfjcivoi'TEç, Ta êè ek KopivBov ùrov/Jieroi. Xen. Hellen.
vii. 2, 17. Pure Attic writers do not use this verb in all its
tenses : thus the aorist wirjaa^r/v is found only in later
Attic, in Plutarch, Lucian, Strabo, &c. ; the older writers
used fcr this tense the old aorist -rrpiaaôai : 'ETrpuij.iriv ovv
avTO fiuvXufxevoQ aov r// yvvuLKi êovrai. Plat. Epist. 13,
361, a.
(21) (jitTaPciXXcaôai, prop, to make exchanges, to barter;
hence to trade or traffic : *H rovç kfi-ropovç 7; tovç kv
rij dyopif ^era^jaWofiéfuvç kai (ppoyn^or-ac 5 Tt iXàrroroç
npiûfieyoï. TrXtioyoç dvocuyrai. Xen. Memor. iii. 7, 6.
22.
22 aypioç, a, ov, fr. dypôç, as the Latin agrestis, that
which grows in the fields without culture, in speaking of
plants, wild, opp. to ii^eooç : lij ra ayuia KaXa Ctiiovaa . . .
Cvyurai tcui jy/JEpn. Xen. Œcon. 16, 5. By ext. used of
animals : Atca^e yhp ' Aprt^iç avrt) l3â\\eiy ayota Trarra.
//. V. ô3. Fig. savage, fierce, cruel, barbarous : Alt Ktv
Tvcéoç v'wy aVôtr^j; 'IXiou «p^C» àypioy uij^^rjr)/»'. IL
vi. 96.
àypeîoç, eta, fig. in Aristophanes : 'Aype'wç ti Kat aKaivç.
Aristoph. Nub. 645.
àypoTcpoç, a, oy (oypof), of the fields, wild, in speak-
ing of animals : 'Odey iifitnyojy yéyoç dyoortpâwy. II. ii.
852. Specially used of Diana, as the goddess of hunt-
ing, in Homer and Xcnophon : "Aprf/ijç dyporépTf. II.
xxi. 471.
âypoiKoç («, »'/), fr. dypôç, prop, one who lives in the
fields, in tlie country ; peasant, boor, rustic : 'Eyijpa Mtya-
kXÎovç d(£/\^(CfJ»' àypoit^uç we ii, àaTeioç. Aristoph. Nub.
46. Also of animals that frequent the fields, plains, &c.
"Aypojk.a C<^a, Arist, Animal, i. 1, 13 : in opp. to ùoEia.
Fig. rustic, coarse, cloddish, cloicnish. 'ilç aypoit:oç el
Kaï cvcTj-iudiic ! Aristoph. A ub. 646. 'Aypo(\'^ ml ao4pi(f
Xpi^^uvvç, Plat. Phcedr. 229, e. Plato uses it in the sense
of ayptoç, barbarous, cruel: *A aypoiKa i(f)i]ffda av fîrai
d\T)dr] Xiyioy. Polit. X. 613, e. Some grammarians have
been desirous to establish a difference of signification be-
tween dypoiKoç and dypo7k.oç. They assert that ay ooikoç is
only used lit. ; and dypo'iKoç circuraflexcd, fig. But the
best critics hold the difference of accent to be purely dia-
lectic, arising from the Attic writers liking to throw the accent
as far back as possible ; thus, ace. to Thomas Magister,
àypo«a*c was in use among the Attic writers, both literally
and figuratively.
23. 23
ttYpoTT)?, ov, and à^poiolTriç, ov (ô), peasant, countryman : AlyvTTioi (22)
yaij.\l/iijvvxiç olai rt rsKi'a àyoôrai t^tiXovro ndpoç Trentjvà yi-
vîaOai. Od. xvi. 217- Nr/Trtot àypoiwrai, t(prifiîpia (ppovéovTtç. Od.
xxi. 85. Tiç àypoidjraç TreKc'tOii OpiyKOÏç ; Aristoph. Tlieum. C4.
dypoTiKos, //, oj'j synon, of aypioç, modem, and found
only in the grammarians : 'AyiJOTiKuc aTuduàç. Eustath. ad
II. w, 29.
aypoi-ofAoc (o, >'/), that feeds or dwells in the fields, rural:
TijcE 8 ufxa l^vfKpUL Koîipui Aiùç alyiô^oio dypovô^oi
TTutCovai. Od. vi. 106. ['O ctyçorùfinç, at Athens, the
manager of the public lands. Arist. Rep. G, 8.]
àypiociç, fffcra, iv, a modern Epic form, in Nicander, that which
renders tvild or fierce : 'Qç S' ÔttÔt' cïy()i6iffaav VTToQXiipavTiç èirû-
pTjv. Nicandr. yjlex. 30.
23.
dypos, cv (ô), field, land capable of cultivation ; ager : 23
E»' ytwpy/ç Tovç K£KTr}fiivovç dypovç. Xen. Mem. iii. 9, 11.
Hence country, as opp. to àarv or ttoXiç, town : Kat
ÊK7r\i]iii' KciTci TE TOVÇ clypovç Kal ty rf] TrôXei è.iroiri(T£. Xen.
Hellen. iv. 7, 3.
à\(>>T), jjç (r;), fr. àkoâii), land under culture, in Homer: "Oç (caicà
ttôW' ïgStdKiv (9u)v Oivîioç àXtxjrjv, did much harm to the lands of
JEneas. II. ix. 540.
apoupa, aç, »/, fr. dpùw, land under tillage, arable land;
arvum : Netov êe (Tirtipeir i-i K{)v<pic,ovaai' apovpar. Hesiod.
Oper. ii. 81. Cultivated land, gen. : Ei ce riç tnai jjporôjy
oï dpovprjç Kap-rror kcovaiv. II. vi. 142.
Y^IS, ov (ô), a measure of land containing somewhat less than ten
opyviai (:= nearly 60 feet; opyuia =: 6 feet, 81 of an inch. Diet.
Aniiqq.), ace. to the Scholiast on the Iliad (i. 579), or two stadia, ace. to
the Scholiast on the Odyss. (vii. 113) ; an acre of land; found only in
composition in Homer: "EvOa p,iv Tivu)yov rîfitvoç ntpiKaWèç îXkaOai
irevTtjKovTÔyvov. II. ix.578. In more modem \)oeiry, field [as we use,
his broad acres, &c.] : ' EvQtv tKpayijaovrai Trort Tvorafiol Trupoç
SdTTTOVTtç àypiaiç yvdOoiç rijç KaWiKdpvov 2iK«Xiaç Xevpoi)ç yvaç.
^sch. Prom. 369. ^Q tÔv 'Apysiùjv yùrjv (nreipovTeç. Eurip. Heracl.
839.
veôs) ov (r/), fr. vioc, yrj understood, prop, land newly
ploughed [after having lain a year or more untilled] ; a
fallow ; novalis : Ei fiiWei dyadr/ r/ veog 'iaeadui. Xen.
Œcon. 16, 13.
24 24.
(23) vïiôs, ov {t'i), Epie form of the preceding word : 'A\\' wot' iv
viiiji /3(')f 0(»'o;r£ jrijerôv âporpov, laov Ov/iàv txovri, Tiraivirov. It.
xiii. 7f>3.
irtXtOpov, ou (to), quantity of land ploughed in a day, [loosely]
acre, in measure : 'Enrà c' iKtaxi Tri\t9pa Triaùv. It. xxi. 407. The
syncopated form -irXeOpov, ov {to), is found only as the surface-
measure of a hundred Greek feet, pttthrum ; the juserutn of the Latins
was, ace. to Ouintiiian (i. 10, 42), 2J0 feet in length, and of half that
breadth.
Te'fAci'oç, ioç {tu), fr. rf'^rw, portion or piece of land :
Krji /(£!' (a i\vKini refXEioc rafjiov, ito\ov ciXXwr, Ka\oy ({tvra-
Xiijr, i;a't npovprfç, u(ppa réfjoiro. IL vi. 194. Enclosure
reserved and dedicated to a god ; sacred enclosure or pre-
cincts : Tclpyanov i>0(i cî ol Ttfttroc pUfioc te dvîjdc. II.
viii. 48.
Xwpos, ov (Ô), prop, space: \iopoy f.iÈr irpÛToy hefjié-
Tptov. II. iii. 315. The country, in opp. to the town: Ka'i
yap iv rip X^^pto *."»« fV r^ anrii àii iy wptf a'l ewiKuipimTaTai
TTOH^Etç,- ilaiy. Xen. Œcon. 5, 4. Sometimes field, in
Xenophon : OyctVorc yap t\a y^ûpoy eleipyfifffiefor ihtiladat.
Xen. Œcon. 20, 22.
\(aplov, ov {to), dimin. of ^wpoc, piece of land : "En
(iè ol piy àypovç KeKTijpévoi irnireç t^piey àv fiVfîv oirôcra
C^vyr} dpKÛ fîç to \(opioy Kai ononui ipyarai. Xen. f ectig.
4, ô. In Plutarch, estate, country-seat, villa of the Romans :
'ETrai'tXôw»' 3' £«ç TO yupiov, hy /iti' f) yEif.Hi)y, ècu}fiica
\a/3(J»', Oipovç ?£ yvpiùç tpyaaaf^mo^ ptrci -t^y o'lKtTwv
iaditi Tov uvToy apror. Plut. Cat. Maj. 3.
24.
21 ^YX*'^*'» ^° press, squeeze tight : "Ay^e ci pir iro\v-
kKTTOç Ipàç àiraXiiv viro ceipi)y. II. iii. 371.
AirdYX^'''» ^^ strangle : 'O /iti- \ât ytlypoy aVa'yj^w»'.
Od. xix. 230. 'Airdyi,aa6ai pt iroiriat'iç. Theocr. iii. 9.
■nv'\.y€\.v, to choice : Ovtm yap TryilayTiç £•' vfam tovç a\o-
Xvf^tlJovc. Batr. 158. 'En-i(y£70 ônTiç f.n) iTvy\ayiy ittc-
(TTÛpiyoç yi'iy, Xen. Anah. v. ", 15. [Cf. Mark v. 13.]
diTOTTviYei»', to stifle, smother [e. g. Avith too trarm cloth-
ing'] : OÏt' dfiipiii yviTai nXiiui »/ dvyayTai (piotiy, aVo-
'»r»'iy£7£i' ynp dv. Xen. Cyr. viii. 2, 11. 'OO' o'vroai t-u rvy
diroirr'iiai fiovXeTui. Aristoph. I'esp. 1134. Fig.: 'E^' oîç
25. 25
î'ywye ctTroirrtyofiai, at which I am choked ivith rage. Deni. (24)
403.
KaTairi'tYen', to stifle [<o cause to smoulder, by the exclu-
sion of air], in speaking of fire, of charcoal : U.apa.hiyfxu è'
£»c TOVTOv Xanl^idieiv icTTi rv av f-ijuiiyov kiri twv KaTamiri i~
yjiivwy dt'dpaKwv, in the case of charcoal, from which the air
is excluded, [A little below : rw t'ycpvTrrojLttrw kch kutu-
irtnyojjiéyù) ttvo/.] Arist. de Juvent. 3. [Hence fig., to
choke up ; to choke trees, &c.] lia era ^£ ravro /3Aa;rr£t
TU êév^pci KaTaTrriyoi'Td te kuI tTnaKid^oi'Ta. Theophr.
Cans. PL ii. 18, 3. [Note.]
25.
àycjf, ÔJi'oç (6), fr. ayw, the drawing together, collect- 25
ing together men or things: hence, 1. an assembly; 2.
a concourse or circle of spectators met together to see
games : thence, 3. the stadium, the circus, and, by ext., any
combat or contest in the circus, wrestling, boxing, leaping,
chariot race, &c. ; games of the circus. 'Eyw tuvt av
ijêiôv (Tov êirjyovfiivov aKovoifii T; t'l jxo. yvp.viKQv f; 'fKniKov
dyuit'ci TOV KàWiarov hrjyo'io. Xen. Œcon. vii. 9. Fig.
struggle, contest of every kind, suit at law : Et j/^/wcraç tov
aywi'ct aoi tlvai irpoç rovç iidâcf diOptJTrovi. Plat. Alcih.
i. 119, c.
dycjcia, aç (>/), act of combating ; ace. to Pollux, this
word is more particularly used of the contests of the
stadium, and those of the Dionysia : Sejuvorepo»' tnroiç tiv
dyojvlai yv^viKai, Kal dyioi'iai ^lorvmaKai. Poll. iii. 142.
But the word is found in almost all writers in the more
general sense of exercise, practice in particular games :
Et TIC 'iTnrEvtiv ?/ TolevEiv oiêEV, î) av TraXaieiv i) ttvkteveiv tj
Ti TÏjç dWrtç dywviaç. Plat. Alcih. ii. 145, C
dywi'KTp.o, aroç (ré), fr, ctywit'Cojuai, verbal subst. express-
ing the effect, result of the action, exercise, exhibition of ■
games, exhibition, essay \_prize-essag'\, commissio, certatio :
'EoTt pLvr}<jQT]vai wEpi aTravTwr tCjv dyijvwv rtjjv yvjÀviKwv,
WÇ offa jj-èv avTÛiv irpoç TrôXfjLtôi' iaTir dyujvidjxara kinTri^EV-
tÉov. Plat. Legg. 832, e. Krf//xa te ît dEi /jûXXov H) a'yw-
viajxa Èç TO TTapa-^^pfifia Ùkoveiv t,vyi^EiTat. Thuc. i. 22.
dyui'iap.ôs, ov (o), fr. rîywj't^o/xat, act of contesting or
D
26 26.
(25) competing, emulation : UoXXf) ci y ày-irtxiTfaiç rùiv Kvlitp-
vrjrûjy Kaï dyoiviafioç irpoç d\X»/\ouç. Thuc. vii. 70.
dyû^iais, £wç (>/), act of combating, of competing at games ;
it is one of the words which Dionysius of Halicarnassus
censures in Thucydides, as old and obsolete (Dion. Hal.
(le Thuc. V. 795) : K«rà Ti)y ovt: Èloviriay -i)ç àywriatwç,
vpoEXBioy Èç roy aywia, driirjae rùy i/n'oxor, since he teas
not allowed to compete, he advanced into the stadium and
crowned the charioteer. Thuc. v. 50.
26.
26 o.yû)v, wi'oç {<)), concourse or circle of spectators assembled
at public games ; hence, the lists, the stadium, the circus, in
Homer: Bt)rr]y îç ^écraoy àytôya. II. xxiii. 685. By ext.,
combat of the circus, games : Ol yvfiyiKoi âywyeç. Isocr.
Paneg. i. Used also of theatrical contests: ^itr'a riywv tovç
àywyaç Troiyaoyrai TvtpL aVarrw»' ■^optjiy Kai -^opiiaç. Plat.
Leg. viii. 835, b. Sometimes combat or war: *II cokCi aoi
fiiKpùç ttrca Ô irtpl rj/ç 4'^\vç tt/ooc tovç TroXt/it'oi/ç àyuty ;
Xen. Mem. iii. 12, 1.
âc6Xo9, ou (o), in poetry, whence by contraction aOXoç in prose,
expresses the pains taken to win the prize or gain the advantage,
toil, labour, pains : 'Q yvvai ! où yap irw Trayroyv irri Trtipar aiOXwv
■tlXQofitv. Oil. xxiii. 250. Tujv M\wv tCjv "HnacXfouc rô iç ti)v
vûpav. Pausan. x. 18, 5. AVhcnce, principally, combat or contest in
the circus: ' kvî)Ç) ntipiofiivoç î) ty à'iBXifi, /ji eat ty TroXifiifi, It. xvi.
590. 'Ev Tolç TÎjç (lovaiKiiç â^Xoiç. Isocr. Paneg. 42.
£6Xoc, ov (rô), ittdXoy in poetry, prize of the combat :
it is only in the plural that i6Xa = ddXoi, combats, games
of the circJis : Mi/rrjo :r£pik,aXX£' aeOXa 0»7k£ [.lérrù) èy
dyûyi dpinn'iefftTiv 'A^aiwi'. Od. xxiv. 58. Very seldom,
and only in the Anthology, combats in war : 'A fjta fxty
ftijyid^oy ' \\iXXÉoç toyn re xeipùç Evrooé'aç, ^ckÉtovç adXa
Xtyu noXéi-iov. Anthol. ix. 192. Antiphil. Bi/z.
âdXT)p,a, aroç (to), fr. dOXtw, prop, the toil itself, gymnas-
tic exercise: "V-ipil ypn^/jnariKoO riroç aVoOffoi r»/i' ruXr/v
dpxnioripay af^Xrj^cirw»' TTdiTwc (iVoç)aôorroç. Plut. Qucest.
sgmpos. u. 4. In Theocritus, the implement used in any
work : 'Eyyy0t F avro'iy Kelro rà roly x^ipo'ty àdXiiiinra,
roi KaXadlcTtcoi. Theocr. xxi. 8.
irâXt], i}ç (i/\ prop, tcrestling. Some grammarians de-
rive it from ttuXt; [the wrestlers' sand or dust], because the
27. 27
wrestlers, after having rubbed themselves with oil, rolled (26)
themselves in the dust ; but it is generally derived, with
more reason, from TrctWw, because the two wrestlers shook
each other violently, in endeavouring each to lay the other
on his back : IlaXç KpaTtuyv. Pind. 01. 8, 27.
iraXaiap.otrvvTj, riç (r)), epic, art of wrestling : "Oaaov Tripiyiyvô-
ftiO' aXXuiv TTv^ Tt iraXaicriiOffVpy re. Od. viii. 103.
TTVYfiaxiTl, r)ç (»;), epic, boxing match : Avràp à Tcvy (laxiniQ à\i-
ytivi'iç GF}Ktv âtOXa. II. xxiii. 653. Uvy/iaxiTiç sv àyùaiv. Oppian,
Cyn. iv, 201.
iruyfAii, m (»/), prop, fist; hence, by ext., combat with
fists, boxing : 'AyojvodtToîxriv afxiXXav 7rvy^?7c- Luc. ii.
Jmor. 5, 403.
irein-a6W, ov (to), the Pentathlum, quinquertium, the
generic name given to the five exercises or contests enume-
rated in the following verses of Simonides : "lo-Q/iia Kal
TivOol. ùno<pijJv 6 ^iXijJi'Oç IvÎKa âXfxa, TToSuKelrji', hlcTKoy,
at:ovTa, TrdXijv. Simonid. Fragm. 69. Où yop i']p iréy-adXov
tT, dXX' È(f licdarù) 'épyfiari Ktiro riXoç, Pind. Isthm. i. 35.
irayKpcÎTio»', ov (rci), the Pancratium, was a combat
composed of wrestling and boxing : 'ETret yovv viKijfo-
poç éj^ovXe-o Tov tray^pa-iov ytréadai. Xen. Conviv. 2, 5.
"Otl yap fiéfiiKTai to wayKpdriov ê'/c re 7ruy/i»7c '^'«' ttoXtjc
êijXoi'. Plut. Sympos. quœst. 2, probl. 4.
âfiiXXa, i]ç (v), fr. âfia and 'iXr), effort in contending
for the prize or in order to prevail over any one, certamen,
single combat, contest of two rivals : 'l(T)(yoc drcpôyv dfiiXXai,
Pind. Nem. ix. 27. Fig. debate, dispute, rivalry, emula-
tion, struggle, competition, even between friends : "Ap.iXXa
dperfiç. Plat. Legg, v. 731, b.
jxdxil, ^ç (v), close combat, engagement in battle, mêlée,
battle, encounter of two armies, or of two warriors on the
field of battle, prœlium. See Max»?, ^-^'
27.
ày<iivoQirt]<s, ov (o), one who appoints a combat, or con- 27
test of any kind, judge of such contest or combat, be-
cause originally he who appointed it, was naturally the
judge of it ; Herodotus uses the word in speaking of the
Olympic games : 'E^avoorJ/crac rove 'llXeiu)y dywyodtrac,
avToc TOV kv 'OXvfiniri ciywva tdrjice. Herod, vi. 127. In
d2
28 27.
(27) later times it was the name, at Athens, of an officer chosen
in each tribe to preside over games of all kinds; it appears
that it was also one of the duties of this officer to make
juoclamation of the crowns granted to those citizens who
had rendered any notable service to their country, as ap-
pears from the decree quoted by Demosthenes : Tj/ç ci
uyayopivrTt(i)ç tov ort^ai'ou tVt/itXrjÔJ/*'*'" "')*' irpvTUHvovaay
fv\)'ji, K(H Toy dyti}rodiTr)y. Demosth. Cor. 253.
àSXoGé-niç, ov (o), prop, one who appoints games or
prizes, was the name of an Athenian magistrate. Accord-
ing to Pollux (viii. 9.3), there were ten of these magistrates,
one for each tribe. They were in office for four years ; they
had the direction of the Ylayadî]rain, the concerts, combats,
and races of the Stadium. According to the scholiast on
Aristophanes {Nuh. 37), it was the special business of the
'AQXoQtTai to inspect games and assemblies, under the
authority of the demarchs, or heads of tribes, who regulated
and superintended the pomps and ceremonies of the ITa»'-
uOi'iyuia. But that this office was of more importance than
the scholiast supposes, is plain from a passage of Demo-
sthenes, where the 'AOXodérai are named with the archons :
Tj c£ ay ùWrj riç <ipX'' '^'"^'''''îii ^'C Xttrouoyta»' oloy ap^uty,
l:>a<7i\tvç, àdXodérai, ri <Ti)f^it~ii)y tarai iroTtpov KuBiaruffiy ;
Dem. 997, 5. Several grammarians have attempted to
make a distinction between 'AywyoQi-ai and WdKodtrai :
the first, as judges of scenic representations ; the others, of
gymnastic games, or those of the stadium. This diffi.'rence is
not observed in the actual use of the words ; but all that
can be conjectured as to any certain difference between
the two words, from the few passages that remain to us,
is, that the word àyutvodirt^ç, which is the more ancient,
has a more general sense, and was used, from the first, of
all games celebrated in any part of Greece ; whereas àd\o-
6eTi]ç seems of more modern formation, and to have been
used specially by Attic writers with reference to their own
festivals and games.
éXXai'o8ÎKT]ç, ou (ô), fr. "E\Xr;r, ciKi], special name of the
Elean magistrates who presided at the Olympic games.
They were so called because they decided all questions
that arose between the Athletes and other competitors.
They presided robed in purple : EÎç ànv ^uXi/ç tMiorz/ç
27. 29
èyéveTo kWai'vêÎKTjç, Pausan. v. 6 and 9. According to (27)
Pausanias, under the title 'EXXavoêÎKrjç, Iphitus was at
first the sole president of the Olympic games. In the 50th
Olympiad the office was confided to two judges, appointed
by lot from among the people of Elis. In the 25th Olym-
piad nine of these judges were created ; three for the horse-
races, three for the Pentathlum, three for the other contests.
Two Olympiads after this, a tenth judge was appointed.
In the 103rd Olympiad there were twelve tribes, and a
judge was appointed out of each tribe. But after the con-
quest of Elis by the Arcadians, when the number of tribes
was reduced to ten, the judges never again exceeded that
number. In the passage referred to, Pausanias uses alter-
nately the words dyo}vodiTr]ç and ciBXodéTr]ç in speaking of
the 'EXXaj^ocZ/cat.
papSoGxos (6, J/), one who bears a wand or rod, appari-
tor, verger, name of several inferior officers of police at
the Stadium, and so named from their carrying a wand :
Ae/j^aç 6 'ApKEffiXàov Aa»C£^at/io»^£og kv rw dywvi vnb roJv
pa(icovyjMv TrXrjyàç 'éXa(j£p. Thuc. V. 50. They had similar
duties also about the theatres at Athens : Xprjv /uèy tv-kteiv
TOVÇ paj:)Cov\ovç, t'i rig Ku>nu)do'7roir}Tt)ç avroi' iirrjiei irpog to
dearpov napciftaç kv ro'ig dvcnraiaTOig. Aristoph. Pac, 734.
It is plain from these passages that the paftEoïij^oi were not
presidents at the games, as Ast says {Ind. Platon., voc.
pape,). In Plutarch, lictor at Rome : To ^è eijaai Aarl-
voi TraXai fiii' XiySpe, vïit' êè dXXtyâpe KciXodfriv' oQw o'l ts
palocov-)^ot XiKTCopeiç at te pdf'icoi PctKuXa KaXovPTai cià to
j(^pf}(7dai TOTE [iaKTr]plaig. Plut. Rom. 26.
alCTU|jiinJTai, (t)v {o'l), a kind of magistrates, in the Odyssey,
inspectors and managers of games chosen from among the
people : Aîcvurij-ai ce KpiTol Èivéa ttc'ivteç drioTav h'j/Aioi,
o'i tear dyiZvag ÈvirpiiaaEaKov EKaaTa. Od, viii. 258. LCf.
117.]
àXuTT]ç, ov (ô), was at Elis, at the Olympic games,
the same officer of police as had the name pul3èov-)(oç in the
other cities of Greece. The head of these officers was
called àXuTcîpxilÇ, ov (c) : 'O dXvTÛp-)(i]ç, ol/xai, ?) tùv
'EXXavociKÛJv avTiZy Eig. Luc. Hermot. 40.
PpaPeurris, ov, and ppaPeu's, twc (6), the Etymologi-
D 3
30 28.
(27) cum Magnum derives this word [very improbably] from
pcilicnc, because the judges carried a wand. Judge of the
combats in the stadium, according to Pollux :"A9\wi- LriTTci-
rnr teat /?pa/5£«c. Plat. Legg. xii. 949. Fig. Judge, arbiter :
lioai^evTt'jy tXiaOui tijv Koytvv. Plat. Prot. 338, b. Too
ciKuiov /^fja/î£V7»;ç ttmv i liKuariiç. Arist. Rhet. i. 56.
àywmpxTjS, ov (ô), president or judge of the games, in
Sophocles : Kat ràfid rtvy^i] fiiir uyw^ap^at riitc Qiiauva
'A^atoTç. Soph. Ajae. 569.
28 aEiSciv, an ancient form retained by the poets ; hence, by con-
traciioii, q[8ei,v in Attic writers ; prop, to breathe out, to blow ;
hence, to sing an air, a song: KaXôv àiiSovrtç nairjova Kovpoi
'A\aiwv, II. i. 473. Hence, with an accusative of the person, to sing,
celebrate ; 'AiCovrtg ïntaOi ràv Siùç ovpaviav 'Aprtfiiv. Eur.
Hippol. 53.
YUpvtiv, fr. yriovç, prop, to speak loud ; hence, in lyric style, to
recount, jiin<:, in Pindar under the Doric form : Et i' âtQXa yapvtv
iXcfai, 0i/\o»/ j/rop. Pind. Olymp. i. 5.
KcXaSetv, to resound, in Homer, speaking of the noise of waters:
nap TTorapbv KiKucovra. II. xviii. 570. Hence, to make the air
resound vilh cries and acclamations ; "Qç "Eicraip àyôpiv' iiri di Tpùtç
KiXn^ijauv. //. viii. .">4"2. In lyric poetry, /o cf/tftra/e; Tiva diôv, riv'
ijooia, rii'a c' âvfpa KtXuèifTopip ; Pind. Olymp. ii. 2: passage imi-
tated by Horace : Quern virum aut lirroa lyrd vel acri Tibia sûmes cele-
hrnre ? Od. i. 12, 1. ^i)^ir\Tpa Qtàv iiriKoaftoûvTiç l^aOîoiç fioXTra'iç
KtXaëéiTt. Aristoph. Ran. 382.
Xi^aîvciv (Xiyiiy), prop, to cry aloud with a sonorous voice: KiipV'
Ktç Ô' iXiyaiior up' t)ol ^atvppti'y(piv. II. xi. C85. In the Alex-
andrine poets, to sing : \pv(fky fônpiyyi Xiyaivwv. Apoll. Rhod. Argon.
i. 740. Willi the name of the person, to celebrate : K«« ^ùraç t'Xi-
yatvi. Km àtiSwv ivopivt. Mosch. Id. iii. 82.
Xiyvpit*''*' (X'y'i'ôc)! synonymous with Xiyaivfiv, but very rare:
Liicitii) : Toùç loyàraç XiyvpO^ovraç Tr)v Qfoiv^v ipSi]v. Luc. Lexi-
phan. 2.
^cXirciv, fr. piXoç £iV«îi', to sing verses or hymns in honour of
the gods, in chorus and with dancinsr; MeXn'ovrtf ÎKâipyov. 11. i. 474.
"0:roi» TTH'TtiKoi'rn icojifiv rùir yijpyCiuv XT"' pîXirovatv iyKVKXwt,
Eur. Iph. Tiiitr. 428. KaXoj; y' 6 irainv, piXirf poi Tovi' , 01 KvkXwxI/.
Eur. Ci/cl. Cfi4. In Kuripides it is more frequently found in the middle,
ucXTTfodai : HoXXar cV àv' ' EXXavuv àyôpovç OTOvaxàç piXirovro
lU'TTdiwy TtKfiut' (jXo\oi. Eur. Androm. 1038.
^iXC^civ and |XfXit«rdai (/icXof), to chaunt, to sing, in .^schylus,
to predict, because (lie oratlcs were jriven in verse: Kfii ri'f ai TiOijOi
Saipwv viripj^apiiç îpiriTvwp ptXi^iiv nàOi} yoipà Oavaroipôpa ;
29. 31
JEsch. Again. 1185. "A virvç, aiVôXé, rrjva à irort raiç irayalai (?8)
(itXîaSiTCii. Theocr. Id. i. 1.
lioXiraÇciv (fioXTTT]) : T^v 2a>r«tpav ytvvaiioç rç (ptovy ^o\-
na^tov. Aristoph. Ran. 378.
vuLVCÎv, fr. v^ivoç, to sing a hymn, to celebrate in hymns : 'AttoX-
Xojva vfiviwv àpyvpÔTO^ov. Horn. Hymn, in Apoll. 178.
vSeîv, found only in the Alexandrine poets for q.hiv, to sing : Kai
rà fiiv Sic vêkovTai. Apoll. Rh.W. 528.
t{ràX\6iv (i|^aw), p.iallere, prop, to touch the string of a bow, or of
an instrument of music: HtXraç 9' oaoi TràWovai, Kal ro^oJv x*P'
\(/â\\ov(n vtvpâç. Eur. Bacch. 783. Hence, to play on a stringed in-
strument: OÛK airrxvvy KaXàiç ovtui i|/âXXwi'; àpKeï yàp r]V (iaai-
Xtvç àKpoàaOai }pn\\6vTiiiv axoXâZy. Plut. Pericl. 1. In the N. T.,
to sing whilst touching the chords, whilst accompanying oneself on a
stringed instrument, to sing psalms : Kai Ty ovofiaTi aov »//aXw. Rom.
XV. 9.
29.
d8cX(f>(};, ov (6), in the epic poets àhXcpeôç and àhX(l)ai6ç, 29
from à and h\(pvç, answers exactly to uterinus ; hence, espe-
cially, frater uterinus : 'A3fX(^w [xarpoç ê/c fxiâç. Eur. Iph.
T. 497. In general, brother, in the wide meaning of the
word, and without more special designation, Homer uses it
for natural brother, brother by blood : 'O fier rùOoç v'ioç
'O'iXfjoç deîoio £(T(C£ Mt^w)', AÏavroç àStX<pe6ç. II. xiii. 694.
It is, howcer, usually accompanied by an adjective to de-
termine the kind of brother ; as, yvî](nnç, legitimate ; hfio-
TrdrpLoc (poet, owarpoç), by the same father ; ôfxofxîirpioç, by
the same mother : "Oç Kai row ôfiofxrirpiov kuI ô/xoTrarp/ov
ààeXfov Kaï rtdvriicÔTOç riêrj h-Korifxwv Tt)v KecpaXtjv Knï t}]v
\i^pa àystTTavpuxTEP. Xen. An. iii. 1, 12.
KacriYVT)TOS, ov (ô), fr. icâffic and y£vjjrôe, prop, frater ger-
manus ; it is the title which Agamemnon gives to Menelaus in Homer:
^iXt Kaaiyv)]Ti, Qavarov vv roi opKi trafivov. II. iv. 155. Used in
poetry as àètX(p6ç, uterine brother: Tptlç rt KaaiyvijTovç tovç fiot
fiia yiivuTO p.r]Trip. II. xix. 293. Kai ol Ttû/cpoç âfi r/t KaciyvtjTOç
Kaionarpoç. Il xii. 371-
Kacriç (ô. }'/), the simple form, which is not found in Homer, only
in the tragedians and Lycophron : 'Q Tcdrip, w ttôXiç, wv ÔTrfva'ffOj/v
aiaxp^ç top tfiov KTtivaaa Kciaiv. Eur. Med. 169.
aiiTOKacriYVTiTOS (ô), own brother, in Homer : AvTOKaaiyvrjroç
fitya6vp,ov llptitriaiXdov. II. ii. 706.
avOai^uv, OVOÇ, (ô, //), and av0ai|J.O9 (6, jj), of the same blood
= consanguineus : ^Q Aiàç avOaifjiuv, oj yXuicvç 'AîSaç. Soph. Trach.
1041. Ilavt rdS' aïiOaifioi rpiGaol Qiaav apfiiva. Antipat. Anthol,
vi. 14.
32 30.
(29) 8p.ai}ioç and ô)iaî|i(>>v (ô, rj) (àfiôç, aifia), of the same blood = cov-
êangtiineus ; hence brother, sister: 'Eo/;/iov irarptpov îXirrfç iô^ov,
<pvyàç àirotrraXtic ôfiaifiov Xti/Sç. Eur. Phœn. 318. ^v r", w TÛXaiv'
Zfiaint, Atoi'îxTov Sdfiap. Eur. Hipp. 329. <I>iXtîv Ci KÙfii roi'ç àfiai-
fxoi'aç loKii, consider that I too love my brothers. Eur. I ph. Taur. 1402.
o~uvai)jios (Ô. »/), prop, consanguineus ; hence brother (modern): 2oi
raCf, HÙV Oijptvrâ, âvijprr/aavro (Tvvaifioi CiKTva. Zosim. Aitthol.
ii. 452.
(ruvo^aip.uv, ovoç (o, jj), synonyme of the preceding word, and more
ancient, found only in /Eschylus : "^.Ttvovaa ràv aàv ^vvo/iaipôvwv
Ti Ttpiiv. Alsch. Prom. 417.
ôfio-ycvcTwp, opoç (ô), fr. ôfiôç and yivoç, of the same race :
'At'tfitJKioç tl9t Spofiov vt(})'t\aç iroaiv ii,avv(Taipi ci' aiOtpoç irpàç
ifi'ov ôpoytvkropa. Eur. Phœn. 1G8.
yvuTiSs, yvojrt], prop, known ; hence relation, and particularly
brother, sister, in Homer: Oiiêé vv rovyt yvwroi Tt yp^rai r( nvpbç
XtXa'x'aKTt Gavôvra. 11. xv. 350.
(TUyyovos (ô, »'/), of the same race, and, in poetry, brother: KXa'oi
avyyovov, ov t\nrov iirifiacriSiov In jSpt^Of. Eur. Iph. Taur. 280.
30.
30 " Aict]ç, ov (o), (diStis, poet.) HADES oj aides, lit. the
invisible, the invisible god, one of the surnames of Pluto,
the god of the infernal regions : Tptiç yap r* U Kporov
el^èy àti\<pioi, ovç té^:£to 'Pea Zivç Kai tyû), rpiraruç ô*
'Aièrjç iripoiffiv àtâfTffiijy. II. XV. 187. Homer also gives
him the name of diSu^eus : "Eêèiicny è' inréyipdiy aval
iyîpojy ' A'icwyivç. II. XX. 61.
In the Attic prose writers, "Ai^fjç : 'O et'Aicrjc, ol ttoXXoI
fiiv fioi coKovffiy v7ro\ayu/3fi)'£«r rù àeiêîç Kpvaeipi)tTdat rÇ
orôfiaTi TovTù), Kcii (polJovfiEvoi TU byofia [IkovTioya KaXuvtrty
avToy. Plat. Crati/l. 403, a. The elliptic phrases àç or
£1' 'A'ièao, tlç or tV "Ai^ov, into or in the palace of Hades,
to or with Pluto, into or in the infernal regions, are well
known, and in constant use in prose and verse: EJrt fjty
etc Wt^ao rrvXitpTun ■rri)o'vKin\pey. II. viii. 369. Tovc tt.
àyoffiovç i>ai ùcit:ovç l'iç Tn]\6y Tifa t:uTOpvrr(W(Tiy ty' Aicov,
KHi KOfTMiw vCLjp ayayKu^ovai (piueiy. Plat. licp. ii. 3G3, d.
nXouTw»', WVOÇ (Ô), Pluto, the etymology of this name
is thus given by Plato : To îè UXovruyoç, rovru piy Kara r))y
Tov ttXovtov Ci'taiy, ijTi i.K riiç yj/t vûrw^ïv ùittrat 6 TrXovroç
tnwyufJiâ(Tdi). Plat. Cratyl. 40.3, a.
31, 32, 33
Tctprapoç, ov (o), Tartarus (regions of), which Homer (30)
thus describes : "H ^iv IXwr pi\Lno iç TâpTapov j'/êpôtira
rîjke p.â\\ //^i ftctOturoi' vno ^0o)'éç iarri Ijipedpov' kida
aih'lpeiaî re irvXai teal ^âXKeoç ovèoç rofaov ti'epd' 'A'iêeu),
6(Jov ovpavùç Ètt ànù yuirjç. IL viii. 13 — 16.
'EpePoç, soç (rô), ace. to Bochart, cornes from the Hebrew
EREB, black ; ace. to the Greeks from tpa ; E^iebus ; in
Homer, the place of darkness situated between the upper
world and the infernal regions. It was, so to say, the
vestibule of the mansions of Pluto ; it was here that the dog
Cerberus abode : 'Es 'Epéfitvç âsoi'ra cura oTuytpou 'Aidao.
Il, viii. 368. Erebus has been personified by the poets;
Hesiod makes Chaos his father : 'Ek: Xcuoç è' "Epej3nç t£
jiiXaLva T£ Nvl. kyii'ovro, Hesiod. Theog. 123.
Ii'epoi, wi' {o'l), fr. kv and k'po, tJiose who are in or under
the earth, the dead, inferi ; hence the infernal regions
or hell : "Aro^ it'Épti)v 'Aiêujvsvç. II. xx. 61.
i^6((>09. ov {(>), obscurity, and, specially, the darkness of
the realms of Pluto, in Homer : \\icrjc 3' t'Xa^e î^6<poy
j'iepôevra. II. xv. 191.
'niXoCTioi» ireStoi', fr. eXtvOu), Elysian plain, Elysian
fields, which Homer places at the end of the earth : 'AXAd
a Iç 'HXvcrtov neêtov Kut TrelpuTa yairjç àdâvaroi -rrî^ii^ovaiv,
odi i,avdbQ 'Pctèànaydvç. Od. iv. 563.
31.
dSiKia, 0Ç (r/), injustice, the quality of that which is con- 31
trary to justice : Tig yap iari vofj-OQ ToaavTi]ç à^t/cmç
ynEOTÔç ; Dem. de Cor. 33.
dSiKif]p.a, aroç (j6), unjust action, an injustice : OvF àêi-
Ke'iv ai' j/yLiâç èKeli'ov àcÎKrjfx' ai> ïdrjKa. Id. de Class. These
two words are not synon. in Greek, as is manifest by the
termination of each, but differ, as the abstract, injustice,
and the concrete notion, an injustice {an unjust action, a
wrong),
32,
del and alei, adv. ever, always, used with the past, 32
present, and future: Ot aV ê^eû ahi ytiofievoi. Herod.
iii. 142.
èaaeî, adv. for ever, used only with the present and
34 33, 34.
(32) future, ace. to Thomas Magister : 'AW i/»- n àpa II apx»7ç,
kai (.(jrai tauii. Aristid. in Jov. 3.
<Tuv€)(C)S, fr. (Tvy£x>)^> continuously, constantly, without any
interval or interhiption : vfily . . . «ruvej^wç fJ^xP' V'/P'^c
Tuvra Trapt'xft»'. Xen. Mem. i. 4, 12. [iv)£x<I>t; àii and
all avviy^Coç are found combined.]
dSiaXci'irrws, adv. (aotc't\£t7rroç), without ceasing : 'Acta-
XetTrrwe iruoatv'^f.adi, N. T. 1 Thess. v. 17.
TTcirroTe, adv. (râi'), evermore, at all times : Hôhtoti côç
ilfùv tÙv aproy rovroy, N. T. Mark vii. 6. [late ; un-
Attic]
ètcooTOTc, adv. (tcaoroç), each time, every time, always :
"lya tnireXoir) dynip 'ÉyeKci ÎKaXe'tTO écâorore ïttî r«
Selirva. Xen. Conv. i. 14.
Siafiircp^ç, through, from one end to the other, thoroughly, entirely :
'AXXo at (pi)fii CiafiTTifiiç àyXaiiîaOai. 11. x. 331.
33.
33 ScXXa, f}ç (?)), fr. âtjfii, violent wind, whirlwind: Avràp oy', wç
TO irpôaQiv, ludpvaro 7aoç àtXKy. II. xii. 40.
OveXXa, r]ç (>'/), fr. 9vii), furious tempest: 'Yirb ^i aripvoiai Koriij
'iarar' ànpofi'ivi], iiiari vt^oç »;£ QvtS\a. II. xxiii. 3C5.
34.
34 di^p, époç (»/ or 6) (a/j/it)» the lower air, in Homer, the
air we breathe, whereas alOi^p, époç (ô), (aidio) œther, the
ETHER, is the upper air, the pure air above the clouds :
E(c È\('iri]y «i'a/3àc TripinifKtToy, »/ tot iv *^I^JJ f.iaKpoTnTi)
■7n(j)vv'ia ci l'iépoç aWtp' licaytv. II. xiv. 287. Hence it
conies that a't'/p, in Homer, has more commonly the mean-
ing of obscurity, darkness. Thus it is opp. to aîôpT), //ç (>'/),
clearness, serenity of air : Ztû irartp, aXXù crû pïiaai hn
VÎpoç vïaç W'^aiwy, iroirjnoy è' lùdpijy, êùç c' 6(p0a\ijo~tffiy
ïcirrOai. II. xvii. 645. Aristotle gives another etymology
of alOiip : Aiunep wf tTtpov Tiyoç otToç tov ttowtuv au)f.uiroç
iraph yî\y Kai ■Kvp, KoX àépa Kai viiijp, ci'iOipa Trpoffujyopaffay
Toy dytvTUTd) roiroy, uVo toîi Oelv aUl rti»' atdoy ^poyoy,
Oifiitoi rijy ETTtoyvpJay avTtô. Arutciyôpaç f£ iiorokixp'?'"^'
rjJ àvôfiuTi Tovrtf) ov Ka\û)ç. ùvofidè^ei yhn aldépu ayTi Trvpoç.
Arist. de Cœlo, i. 3.
35. 35
85.
doXtiTTic, oîi (ô), ATHLETE, Specially a combatant in gym- 35
nastic games, or in those of the stadium : 'AW uxrwep o'l
cid\7]-n\ ov^ (irai' lliwrûiv yéi wfraL icpei-TOveç toïito civtovç
£V(ppaiy£t, aX/V éVa»' Twy aVraywi'tffrôi»' i'iTTOvç, rovr avrovç
dvici. Xen. Hier. 4, 6. By ext., a combatant in any
games, and even in war : Kofi\Lorépaç h) -ivoç daKÎjatdûç
lii Tolç TToXf/iuoTc àdXi]raiç. Plat. Pol. iii. 404, a. Fig. :
'E^ w»' Tra'jTfç ddXrjTcù twv KaXùu epyuv kyivovTO. Dem.
in Aristog. 799, 16.
àYwfiCTTriç, 0X1 {à), prop, a combatant, has a yet more gene-
ral signification than ddXrjn'iç, which was properly only used
in reference to the contests in the stadium : it was applied to
all kinds of competition, even to that of the poets, who com-
peted for the dramatic prizes : Oiic èKeivovç 'iyioys ETrairÔj
o'ÎTii'fç dyuiriaral yevofitvoi Koi vtyiKrjKÙTEç ï']Ct) TToXXdiciç cat
éùidv e-)(0)Teç ovtu) (piXoviiKovaiv &aT(. oh irpôrepav iravovrai,
Trpiv dv îiTTïj'jépreç Tifv ûaKTjfnv KaraXvauttrtv. Xen. Hellen.
vi. 3, 16. Fig. champion : IloAXoùc dytoyiaràç ë^STS ttjç
dperïfç. ^schin. in Ctesiph. 569.
à(TKT\rf]s, oil (ô), fr. dffKÉu), prop, one who exercises himself,
one who practises or goes through a course of training [hence
used for athlete, when there is reference to the previous
training] : EÏ tic ye a<r^r/7-))ç TroXXà 7royt](Taç Kaï aL,t6yiKoç
ye.v6p.i.yoç dvayioyiG-oç liareXéffEtEv, ovê' ày ovtoç jjlol êoKil
^tka/'wc dvaÎTioç elyai dopoavyrjç. Xen, Cyr. i. 5, 7»
■n-aXaio-ni^c, où (ô), wrestler : Ovx ^P9S '''■' t^idapitTrùJy
fjLey Kal ■^opevTÎJjy KCii opy^rjtTTÙiy oiice eIç tTrt^Eiptl apyeiv fxi)
Èrriffrâneyoç, ovôè TraXaiarwv ovcè 7ruyKpaTia(TTÛ)y ; Xen.
Memor. iii. 5, 21.
irÛKTrjs, ov (é), fr. 7ru£, one who fights with his doubled
fists, a pugilist, boxer: "ilffTrtp ol irvKrai rovg fiÈv &iJ.ovç
■!ra-)(yroy-ai, rà êè (tkÉXti XEirrvvovrai. Xen. Conviv. 2, 17.
The form iruYfAax^S ^^ poet. : Où yàp Truy/xa^ot elfièv djj-v-
fioyEç ovÉÈ TTciXaitT-ai. Od. viii. 246.
fioi'0(xdxos (o, >/), lit. one who fights alone with another,
hence gladiator in Plutarch and Lucian : Toû izarpoç dizo-
Bnvoyroç dyùiya novo^d\u)r î)jj,épaiç ôXlyaiç ETroir](r£. Plut.
Rom. i. 23.
S6 3 -, 37.
36.
36 &B\ov, ov (ro), specially, prize at the g\'mnastic games,
and, by ext., at all sorts of games: 'Aywraç ÎTroiti koi
àSXa To'iç j'awat fityuXoirpnrwç icicov. Xen. Cyr. vi. 2, 3.
Fig. : 'AW olctt'y w ài'Cpzç ' :\i)rivaiui, rovro KoKiLç tcflioç,
VTi ravra ^iv karir «Trarra ro ywoia ùQXa rov iroXtfiov
Keifxet'n iv jÀtat^. Dem. Phil. i. 41.
€iro9Xov, ov (ro), prize in general: Kat iricjJTrrp' InaQXa riiaSt
Xa^/3âf«( x^ovôç. Eur. Phœn. 52.
Ppa^ciok, ow (ro), fr. (ipafyivc, modern, prize given
by the jipalnvç in the public games : 'Oi/'è foporo'imy i7wK€
lipuiilfia rraiTft fi/iOoio. 0pp. Cijn. iv. 196. In the N. T. :
Ovi: dicars, on o't èr araciui rpij^oi'riç, Ttdvrtç ^tv Tpé')(OV(Tiy,
tîç ci Xa^jnlyei to l^paftûoy \ 1 Cor. ix. 24.
viKr]Tf\piov, ov (rô), /jn.::e o/ vietory, or rather Me
victor^s prize : ^11»' et raûra rà vtKrjrîjpia o'ia It) ilç trXridoç
irptTrei, Xen. Cyr. ii. 1, 24.
àpioTcîov, ov (rô), fr. âniirroç, prize of excellence, of
bravery : To'iç ?è ^voaKoffiotç kcù ^eXiyovaioiç kpuTtaroic
yivojjéyoïç apitrre'ia tcwKav koÎ Koiifj Ka'i lii^ ttoXXoIç, Kal
o'iKE'iy driXtiav icoaav tÇ pov\o^Év(û àd, Xen. Hell. i.
2, 7.
Y^pas, ooç {jô^, honorary reward: Kwi yipa lorlnv cal
uBXa. Plat. Polit, vi. 503, a. Hence prize, in Pindar :
'AW Éyw llpoêôru) Tivyjbjv rù fiiv upfjari Tsdnîinnf) yipaç.
Pind. Isihm.i. 18.
37.
37 atSwç, ooç (//), ace. to the grammarians, is formed from
a and ùcùv, and expresses the feeling of sliame that pre-
vents a person who has done a bad or disgraceful action
from looking others in the face ; shame, respect for the
feelings or opinions of men [hence, cither the fear of being
thought ill of by another = shame : or, the fear of hurting
another^s feelings = respect, reverence'^ : O'v^' tKilntrdir
àià arpdTvv' i^X^ "/"P "'"'^C '^i' êioç. II. XV. 657. Ilâfft
yàp drdpû)iTviaiy iniyPorioiaiv doi^o'i Tif-tf/ç ii^if.inpo't ùffi Ka'i
allovç. Od. viii. 479. In writers subsequent to Homer,
the sense of ai^ûç is softened. Ace. to Aristotle (Eth.
Eudctn.u. 3) (ùcû>c, modesty, is the moan between dyniffxvy-
37. 37
rta, impudence, and ».-araVX»/$<ç, stupijied timidity : Auô)ç re. (."îT)
A((T(TO« h' ilaiv' ij fxlv ov KaKr/, j/ è' a-)^6oç o'licwy. Eur. Hipp,
t385 — 390. It is sometimes pei'soniiied : Geo»' yap où tiiv
'Araiciiay àXXà rijy Alêù) vo}iii!,uvai. Xen. Conv. 8, 35.
aiayûvn], t/ç (>'/). Ace. to the definition of Aristoxe-
nes and several other grammarians, alSois is the sen-
timent of reverence which we feel in the presence of per-
sons worthy of such feeling from their age, their virtues,
or from some superiority or other ; and ai(r){6vr], r)ç (»/),
shame, is the feeling natural to a man, and which his con-
science calls up in him, after a bad or disgraceful action.
To this distinction of the grammarians it may be added,
that al(T-^vi'r] signifies also the fear of dishonour, as pudor
in Latin, thus defined by Cicero : Pudor metus rerum tur-
pium et ingenua quœdam timiditas dedecus fugiens laudem-
que consectans. This meaning of the word may help to
explain the following difficult passage in Thucydides :
TloXifxiKoi T£ , . . yiyî'ôi^eda . . . on alcùç ^(jxppoavvrjç
TrXe'iarov fieTt^et, ala')(yrriç êè tvil/uj^t'a, aiid ive are good
soldiers, because modesty is nearly connected ivith prudence,
and bravery with the fear of dishonour [it is better to con-
sider aicwç and nlcrx^rr] as synonymous in this passage].
Thuc. i. 84. A((j-)(vi'r] is of date later than Homer, with
whom aiêùç unites both meanings. After him the more
recent poets often confounded the shades of difference in
these two words, as Dion Chrysostom attests : ArjXoyôn
Ti]v alêù) t'vv dvTi tï}ç aicrj^^vyrjc ovof^d^iov, wore 'iduç Ioti
Tolç TTonjralç. Dion Chrysost. 13. [See 43.]
aicrxurnqXia, ug (?/), disposition to the feeling of shame,
timidity : 'H fxtv ouv hvvap,iQ d^j^rj Kal vXr) rov irddovc, o'lov
ôpyiXoTtjç, ai<j')(yvTr(Xia ... to ht vddoç Kivqcric riç i]êT)
rrjç êvi'â[j£<i)ç, o'iov opyi], allûç. Plut, de Virt. Mor. ii.
443, d.
Suawma, aç (?'/), shamefacedness, shyness = mauvaise
honte : Ovtio ti/v aiff^^uirr/X/av pé)(pi tov jJ-tfO dvTijjXé-Trtiv toIç
heojxivoiQ vTreÎKovaai, èv(Tu)Tr(ay Cjyojxaaav. Plut, de Pud, 1.
etn-poTD], fiQ (ji), fr. kvTpineLv, the action of turning away
under a feeling of fear, shame, or respect ; hence respect,
regard: 'H koI êoKe'ire rov rvcfXov riy ivrpoirijy ii (ppovrle'
£L,iiy ; Soph. Œd. Col. 303. In the N. T., shame: Wpoç
kvTpoiri]v vjMv Xtyix). 1 Cor. xv. 34.
E
38 38, 39.
(37) Ka'nî4>€ia, aç (/;), the action of casting down the eye«
from confusion or humiliation : i-o« yap tyw Kai tiriiTu tcarr]'
<l>iii] Kai ortidoç ttraofiai. II. xvi. 498. [late in prose : Plut.'j
38.
38 aifia, nroç (rô), fr. (uOu), to burn, ace. to some gram-
marians, because the blood is the principle of vital heat ;
hlood that flows in the veins, or from a wound : nu*,rtù ?è
«T/Jwciyyfç àià TrXtvpûç rt Kcù w^ovç aifxari (poiviKoeaffcu
ùrupa^or. Hom. II. xxiii. 7 16. Fig. blood, for race,
famili/ : A'/^aroç t'iç àyado'tn, <pi\ov riKoç, Od. iv. 611.
In the Sept\iagint, wine is, by a beautiful metaphor, called
the blood of the grape, a'ljia (7raç)u\j/c, Gen, xlix. 11 : a
phrase which is also found in Pliny (xiv. 5).
alfids, acoc{i'i); by its termination this word carries with it the
notion of a mass, collection, hlood which flows or spouts out abundantly
fa stream of blood] : Oxj^t y' oç rùv OipfioTarav a'lfidca KrjKionîvav
i\Kiwv tvOrjpov nolôç ^Trtoiffi ^ûXXotç Kurtvvdaiuv. Soph. Philoct.
nun.
PpoToç, OD (Ô), fr. pfo), blood which flows from a wound: 'Atto-
r'i\!/a%Tiç /.itXara j^pôrov IK bJTnki(ov. Od. xxiv. 188.
Ixwp, wpoç (Ô), fr. xtw, ace. to Damm, prop., juice of food, which
spreads itself throughout the body, and nourishes it ; serum, lijmph,
the watery part of the blood [l\i!jp et lariv ÛTriirrov alfta. Âristot.
Anim.'i, 14, /n. 3.nà supra ; yiyvtrai li TTirronn'ov iK i^wpoç ftkv
alpa ktX.] ; in Homer, blood of the pods: 'Pit ^' âftIipoTov alftix
Oiolo, ('x"^? oîoa-TTtp Ti p'tei ^aKciptffffi Oiolaiv' ov yap ct'itov t^ovff,
ov Trh'uva' a'lOonn oh'ov rovvsK àvai^oviç itai, cot àBâfaroi
KaXiovrai. 11. v. 340. [.\lso '.=■ pus, the discharge from a wound, cor-
rupted blood, matter ( Hippocr.) — It is also used of other limpid or
water;/ juices : rrùv 'yaXa t^*' t\à)pa vdartôdT). Aristot. H. A. 3, 20.
'O TÙtv \Kwpixiv <^vXX(i)v Kaiop'iviiiv 'X^p- Diosc. 1, 172.]
XvOpov, OD {t6), ace. to commentators, who derive it from Xi'w,
it is tlie blood that collects and must be washed off, hlood and dust
together, perhaps lump of clotted blood, clotted blood or gore : Av9ptf> (i
TToKdaaiTo \ùpaç aaVrowf. Jl. x\. 1G9.
4><ivos, OD (Ô), murder; by a metaphor familiar to the poets it is
used for the hluoii of a stain person or animal : ()( ^tv no' ii-vij^ap
Kiar Iv <{i6i'iij, ov^i tic iiev icnrflaJ/di. //. xxiv. 610. Kai Oiyyd-
vovTiç X'P"'' ravpiiov (pôvov. yEsch. Sept. Theb. 44.
39.
39 Qimf, to approve, to praise : Ivhici), fjijT àp' pe /ifiX' aiyte
f.niTt n j'£(k£t. //. X. 249. i^Dpavoai'a»' rpâTtii^uy kuI }^iki-
Xii^fiy 7:ol^:^\Uly tiii/OD, wc iuLtcaç, avtc tilti'ii;. Plat. Pol. iii.
404, d.
^Trau'€Îk, to praise publicly, collaudare : Kai ùirù rov-
40. 39
Tov Tov roXyL////i«roe rroioroç TÔJy tcarà rùv TrôXt^oi' iinp'iQt] (39)
iv STToprj;. Thitc. ii. 25. \âpLv yovv rriç cr(po<i^)a npoOvniciQ
abeiadu)' kitv êè iroXii lie\TÎu)v î'jkelv loky noXv ènaLiticrOio
juàXXoy. Plat. Legg. xii. 952, c.
^YKWfjiid^eif , to pronounce encomiums upon ; to extol : 'îîç
cÈ TOVT î}KOV(Tav vâvTtç fiiv iTTrjrovi', TrâfTeç è' £i£t:u)[iia^oy,
Xen. Cyr. v. 3, 2.
irarif]Yupî£ei>', prop, to speak in a general or public
assembig, to pronounce a panegyric upon ; to panegyrize :
Aft Touç joovXofxivovç fxij fxâTi)\' (pXvapùi', àXXci Trpoi/fj-yov ri
iroiùf Kal Tovç olofiét'ovç ùyadùv tl Koirov evpijKéi'di, tovç
fièf âXXavç làv Trairiyvpl^Eiy. Isocr. Phil. 85, a.
£Tr6v<j)TifX£Îv, to uttev sJiouts and acclamations, \n token of approbation :
'¥^vQ' âXXoi fiiv nâvrtç tTrtv<pr]fitiaav 'Ax^toî. //. i. 22.
eôXoyeî»', to speak well of^ to eulogize, to praise, cele-
brate : 'Apréfiiêoç re dtâç '^(^pvaéciv cifnrvKa rôuin t evXc-
yi](TO). Eur. Hecub. 465. [Also Plat. ; riva iiri rtvt.]
In the Septuagint, to bless: Ilpoffâyayé ^xoi avrovc (Va
tvXoyr](7ix) a'vTovç. Gen. xlviii. 9.
40.
aîi/t.Y|J''ôs, ow (Ô), hence enigma : f^paariov êi'i aoi ci 40
ah'iyiuûty, 'iv' âv ri >/ céXroç i) ■kovtov ?) yfiç iv Trrvyjiuc
Tra^/;, é àvayvovç fuij yrw. Plat. Epist. ii. 312, d.
aïvi7|xa, aroç (rô), seems a more poet, form, though it is used by
Plato, whose style borrows largely from the language of the poets,
ENIGMATIC speech, enigma : Ti'y}(;avfi hk -kwq alviyp,' tiibç ttoIç OiSl-
TTOvç '2(piyy6ç jxaOwv. Eur. Phœn. 50.
Ypt<j)os, ov (o), prop, net, griphus, a kind of riddle in the
form of a question involving a double solution, propounded at
table for the amusement of the guests : Ohctv apa ypifov
ciacpépEi KXeojrvfjioç. Aristoph. Vesp. 20. There were as
many as seven kinds of yplcpoç, all of which differed from the
a'ii'iyna, which was a question proposed, the meaning of
which no one could comprehend at first hearing, whereas the
meaning of the yp'itpoç seemed at first to be obvious enough,
but was in the end found to be unintelligible without the
true solution ; the Scholiast, on Aristides (p. 508), gives the
following instance : "EKTOpa tov Wpidnov anofii'ierjc et^raieu
ùr}]p ; This assertion appears at first contrary to fact, be-
cause Diomede did not kill Hector ; the real meaning of
the line is : the husband of Diomede killed Hector, &c. ; the
E 2
40 41,42.
(40) husband of Diomede being Achilles himself, and Diomede
the name of a female slave, his mistress after Briseis.
41.
41 alvos, ov (Ô), an extempore story, a fiction in which ani-
mals, trees, plants. Sec. are introduced as examples to man ;
maxim, principle of morality developed in a story for the
instruction and benefit of man ; tale, fable, apologue : NDv
c' anov p(tfTiXtva-^ tf)i(i> voiovtri vat avro'ic, ox!' "iptj^ ~po<T-
itiirty àijcôya iroii^iXoceipoy. Hesiod. Oper, 202.
-irapoipia, aç (>'/) (rrn pa, oI^tj), short and terse maxim,
alluding, generally somewhat maliciously, to a custom or a
fact, the mention of which would be necessary to explain it
[or, at all events, the origin of it], but which is easily under-
stood without this, by the application made of it : prorerb,
adage : e. g. these two jjroverbs : Mf'it liovç kut' ir iSorcitrj,
ox, keep to your pasture ; and 'A Kiaauç yur aytittrriipia, icy
after the Authestcria [i. e. the festival of Bacchus at which
ivy was worn], are applied by the Greeks to slow and stupid
persons. "OOtv kui irunoijiidi tipijiTdi, wr, HXiÇ tjXikq rep-
irei, Kui, 'Act to op.oiot'. Bristol. Rhet. i. 11. Theocritus uses
Gij'oç for Tvapoifiin : A'ifoç dt)y Xiyerai tic, ijia Kcù ravpoc
ày' vXuy. Idyl. xiv. 43.
42.
42 o-ii, u'iyôr (Ô, »/\ the common name for goat, whether
he-goat or she-goat ; but the sex is almost always deter-
mined by an adjective : V.'vpù)»' T; tXaipoy Kipaoy, */ uypioy
aiya. II. iii. 24. Tore it at fity rovç iiiynç tovç apptvaç
iêtcoit:t(Tay fit) Tr/rwertv «Trci ri/c Ki^uç. Pausan. iv. 20, 2.
Tpâyos, ou (o), fr. ri wyo», he-goat, found first in the
Odyssey: Ta o àpfftya Xtlne Ovprjipiy, àpytiovç re, rpci-
yovç Tt. Od. ix. 239.
epi<t>oç, ov {('.I, >/), young of the goat, kid, male or female,
to three or four years old, ace. to the Scholiast on Theo-
critus ( /(/. i. 6): 'Apyitiy >/c' ipi<l>wy tViOz/iiot âp-a^cTitpiç.
II. xxiv. 2G2.
XÎfAapoç, (IV ((')), he-goat, more commonly in the fern,
xîfxapos, ov (//), in Attic and Doric writers, young she-
goal, a year old, which has not yet borne young : AUa ^'
«<ya \<t/î»/ r>;iot yfp'iç, iç rè Kanippi't à ■^if.iapoi;' y^t^âpift
MiAô»' Kpf/f, tan K ù/itXijjç* Thcocr. Id. i. (j.
43,44. 41
XÎP'tupa, aQ (jj), for ai?, or, ace. to others, for ;^i'/iiapoç (»;), she- (42)
goal : Kal ^I'^ajjoi Xaffiçcriv ((pnrwtvovcTi ^tfiaipaiç. U/jp. Cijn. i. 390.
But the Sclioliast on Tliedciitus makes a difference between these two
forms : Xi'^unpot ini Qr)\vKOv, ëwç tviavTOv, TovTiariv etuç àv TÉicwtTt
Kai à/iiXj^ôùxnv à^' oi Sk référât »'; ^//iapof, ovksti ^'V^poç XéyiTca,
ôAXà j^ifiaipa j) ai?. Schol. Id. i.G. C/«';«^C7a, a fabulous monster in tlie
Iliad : ÏIçwtov fiiv pa XifJ-aipav àiÀaif.iaKÎT)]v iKiXtvffs 7re(pvk^tv, rj
S' âp' trjv OiXov yévoç, ovë' àvOpwirujv, TpôcrQe Xéiov, ÔTTtOtv ëi dpâ-
Ka»v, fiicrat] Si x^^^a^pa^ dtivôv ÙTronvtiovffa Trvpbç /iévof. IL vi. 179.
Hence our word CHiMiERA.
43.
aîcrxoç, eoç (t6), ace. to the etymology, something 43
that one puts away, or gets away from, Jilth of the body,
dirt, nastiness ; dirt or rind of cheese, in Hippocrates : Kat
Tvpoi' aiyeiov Tr-epi^éaavra tu o(<t)^oç. Hipp, de Art. 790, h.
Plural, in Homer : Ata^^Ea hticwrtc kuX oytlCea ttôW a jxoi
kuTiv. II. iii. 242. Ugliness, physical deformity: 'Oç de
e'lcov TO -KpàadfKOv rov ài'Cpoç vireplDÛXXoy ataj^et, kyiXuGav
TrâvTtç. Xen. Cyr. ii. 2, 1 6.
alcTxunf], rje (>/), fr. cua-yoç, a word unknown to Homer,
and defined by the philosophers as éàjooç Slkuîov \l/6yov, the
fear of a just blame. 1. Shame, the feeling experienced after
a disgraceful or bad action : "Eotiv ovv ocftiç vpiLv olci -iva
alnyyyrfv rrj ttoXel avfijSàcrav Eid tovto to ^p)j(pitTiJ.a i) x\^v-
acr^oy y yéXwra, a vvv ovroç t'^/j , crvfxpljaeddui, eciy èyio
aTtipayàificii; Dem, Cor. 26. 2. By ext., shame, dishonour,
opprobrium, that which causes shame, confusion, &c. : 'LfJiep-
CIÇ hk TréfXTrroQ i]pL,ey ala-xyyr] ndrpi^. JEsch. Pers. 779.
3. Act of dishonouring, outrage on modesty, violation of a
female, stupratio : TvyaiKwv aîa^ûi^ac kciI ■^^^orjfxdrbjy cipira-
ya'e. Isocr. Fanegyr. 32.
alcrxporqs, rfToç (//), fr. alcrypôç, baseness, base feelings
and disposition : ^Atyvufxirpiac re Kal al(Ty^p(')Ti]Toç yijiovaav
T))y \pvx^))y tlhv. Plat. Gorg. .'525, a.
al<TXpooTJVT|, r]ç (}';), fr. at'irj^pôç, another very modern form, in use
among the poets for aiffxvvT} : "AffTtoç aiaxpoovvriv r'uxeTspoio. Tzetz.
Cliil. 11, 229.
44.
aiTetf, to ask for something, single act, without being 44
obliged to return what is asked for ;
aiTeîo-ôai, to ask for something in order to make use of it,
and return it again, to borrow : both are defined in the
E 3
•12 4.-), in.
(41) single verse of Menander : Où ttû^ -^uo alrûiy, ovcè Xo-rrâè'
aiToviitfoç, for he does not ask for fire, he does not borrow
a dish. Dyscol. [See note.]
alri^civ, frequentative of air'nti ; in Homer and Callimachn'î, to bt-g :
BuvXtrai aiVt^wv fioCKtiv i'lv yaar'io' avaXrov. Od. xvii. 230.
4.->.
45 alxia, ac (I'/j, cause, sts. for blame, complaint, charge: Ot
C£ iQui)^aL,ov, Kui Ktit)y (ilriuy ciu -»)»' Iciav tydoay tTrâyeii'
fie Û7r£\a^,oa»o>' uuru. Derii. Cor. 47.
KaTTjyopia, ac (»/), accusation, supposes a «rraver fact
than a'lTia : Alria fitv yiip (piXioy uycpwv èffr'iy ctfÀuprayuy-
TiûV Karrjyopia ^é, t-)(dp(Sjy àliKqaàyTbjy. Thuc. i. 09.
alriafia, aroç {to), a verbal of rare occurrence ; in Thucy-
dides and yTlschylus, subject of complaint : Kai lih rovro
TU alrianu ixmpoy fevyeiy it; SToprz/c CoiniTuç fjciXaKKrOf]-
vut. Thuc. V. 72. After Thucydides it is next found
for ahiu, accusation, charge, in the X. T. : IloWà *.al /juptu
aiTidfiura (pipoiTiç Kara ruv FlavXav à uvk jit^uo»' à~oct'tiui.
Act. A post. XXV. 7.
lyKXrifAa, aroç (rô), fr. tykoXtw, bill of plaint, bill of
indictment [libellus acciisatorius : but I see no reason for
making this meaning precede the more general one] : "tîç
(fnfOL TO tyk:\i]iJ.a r>/c cïktjç ïjy vjrtp rovruy t\a-)(^ev avT<p ù
Xptjffràç àctXqtoç ovTotji. Devi, in Aristog. 787. By ext-,
complaint, charge : Ovre EyKXrjpa Trwn-ore £Tot>/<Taro irpôç
TovToyi. Demosth. Phorm. 948, 28. [By a still further
ext. = the tcrong or injur// of which complaint is made :
itriuii è' ii; rwy Trpcx; avrovç iyKXi]i.iâ~(ûy fiiaoûcri (se. <I>t/\in--
TToi). Dem. 01. 1, 11.]
SÎkt), t;ç (îj), action-at-laiv, hencc, cause, suit: Où^ vfiâç
àirii rt'iç u'vriiç cinvoiaç Ct't ràç rt Iciuç CiKaç kui ràç tiji^o-
aiu( K-piytiy. Dem. de Coron. 60.
Sîu^iS, ha)ç (»'/), fr. ( lûftcety, legal prosecution : O't ci vôpoi
TovTwy KfXtvovat rijy ^i(i)E,iy eJi'ui. Dem. in Ererg. 1160.
46.
46 àKTJ, T/ç (»'/', this word, the root of many derivatives, is only
found in the grammarians, and never used but in some
poetical compounds, such as rat'atjKi^ç (ô, >'/ [raraZ/crK.
Spitziier^ ), loug-pointtd : Ei /uV Kti tfti Kt'iroç tXij Tayu-
I'lKii )(aXk^. //. vii. 77.
axis, ico(: (>'/), kind of dimin. of «v//, point, generally :
46. 43
01 ^£ Tl('ipOu)i' ftuaiXelç èufj.ivvioi'TO tÙç ÙKlcitç rûiv /BfXôic (46)
)^apârro)T£ç uvtoi t^ai Trapad liyoyrtç. Plut. Demetr. 20.
aKCdio], vç {>)), lengthened form of Ôk^, point of a javelin, spear,
&c. : TvSiiSeu} d' VTrép wfiov àçxaTtpàv yXvO' àKwKi) tyxtoç, oîiô'
£/3a\' avTÔv. 11. v. 16. Tliis form has been used by some modern
prose writers : Aoy^'of Ct i<pôgiov Tra^kaç, iikytQoç wç è^airT))(€aç'
â/cwK?) Si ovK ÎTrriv aiêijpér}. Arrian. Ind. 24.
dKp.r], >7ç (>/), ^another derivative of cU'i/, sometimes
point in the poets : 'Y^' al^aTtipaiç ytipectcri, Koi KEotuhoiv
aKficiiair. Soph. Antig. 97 ô. 'bcKTyûroov o' ài^j.iciç ^uvj/v/za-
fxti'. Eur. Orest. 1482. [Gf. 47.]
alxfAii, J/c (»/), po/«/ of a dart, of a spear in Homer:
néprjae c' cip' oorfo»' £t(TW a()(^») ^^aXi^eirf. II. iv. 460.
Sometimes in Homer, Herodotus, and Xenophon for the
dart or spear itself, hasta : Et^ot' .... àawilaç ktu ul-^jiaç
ajjiiKpac, Xùy^ai ce Eirijcxa}' fxeyc'iXai. Herodot, vii. 77.
By later writers it was sometimes used for a weapon of any
kind.
yXo>xÎS) ~ivoç (j;), fr. yXoiÇ, point or sharp end similar to that of
the ear of corn, hence, by analogy, point or barbed-head of an arrow in
Homer, according to Pollux (ii. 18) ; but in this sense it is only found
in the compound rpiyXdixiv, an epithet of the arrow in the Iliad : "Ort
jiiv Kparipbç ttoàç ' A^<piTpvuivoç, Ci^iripbv Kara fia^ôv oiart^ rpi-
y\wxi-vi /3£/3Aj}Kéi. II. v. 393.
(ravpu-nip, rjpoç (ô), in Homer, the iron or spike with which the butt-
end of the spear was armed in order to fix it in the earth : 'Ey^ea Sk
(T(piv ôp9' sttI aavpiijTÎipoç tXJjXaro. II. x. 153. [Cf. ovpiaxoç and
OTvpa^.']
oùpiaxoç. ov (a), fr. ovpâ, butt-end of the shaft of a spear or dart:
To ë' iS,ÔTri6tv côpv fiaKpbv oîiCti kvi<XKifi(p9ii trrt S' ovpiaxoç irtXefxi-
xdr) tyx^f^Q- ■^'- ^^'^- ^^-- [Cf- ffri'pa^.]
dOi]p, Époç (Ô), prop, beard or pointed end of the ear of
corn, hence, by ext., every thing of similar shape, as the
point of a sword in Plutarch : ElcrnifxireTai ce èià iraiêiov
piicpov TO iyytipiciov Kai Xaj3ùjy iairâcra-o Kcil Kctreioriaey'
il)ç è' elêev iorwra rùv àdÉpa kui rijv UK^tju hianivovaav
ktX. Plut. Cat. Min. 70.
IrnSopaTiç, iloç (Ji), point or iron-head of the spear :
"EXtye Ci. oiiToç Tel^n tiycii r^c STraprjjt' tovç viovç' ôpia et,
TÙç iTTLcoparièciç. Plut. Apophth. Lacon. ii. 217, e.
KcWpoi', OV (tô), fr. KEvriu), prop, that which pricks;
hence, goad, used anciently to drive cattle, horses, &c. :
' AvTiXoyj)ç h' 'in K(n xoXv fiàXXov tXavvsv KtvTpu» kinaTvep-
•)^uiv. II. xxiii. 430. In later writers the iron-head oî a. dart,
44 47.
(4G) in Polybius : To lûXoy wç irtinuy tiV >/)^i; . . . . ro tt (vt'i rpo»'
aTztHuyLuuur. Polyb. vi. 22, 4.
KvwSwc, oiToc (o), <oo/A of a hunting-spear in Xeno-
phon : To ci irpofJoXia ■ir()ûiroy fiiv \6yyj.iç tj^oira rt» /itv
fjttytboç ne>Tuna\cii(TTOvç, vara r£ fiiaoi' ror aî/Xô»' k-rwCo»"-
raç rt7ro»;£xri\»w£u/i£)oi/ç, erTKpfwvç, Xen. de I enat. 10, 3.
Metaph. the toolh for the point of the sword : Ilâiç a àiro-
airûau) iriKpov rovè^ aivXov kiwCoitoç \ Soph. Aj. 1044.
^°YXT» */? ('/)> prop, iron-head of spear or dart : Ta Ik
HKorTiu (.arto 7ra)'70?a7ra t^oiru ruç Xôy^Dç tv~XuTtlç raî
^vç»)i^iiç. Xen. de Venat. 10, 3.
TrciYwi', w) oç (ô), prop, heard ; hence, by ext., any thing
that grows or comes to a point like the beard ; plur.
irûiybiviç, barbed-heads of arrows in the Scholiasts on
Homer {ad Iliad, iv. 153). jEschylns applies it metaph.
to a flame of fire : llt'/iTroufft ô' àrcuiuy-Eç àç.Oôiy fiéin
fXoyàç fieyay nûyttiva. JEschyl. yigam. 314.
oTiîpa^, uKor (ô), butt-end of the handle of the spear or dart,
armed wiih iron, [an iron spike^ in the historians : To»' fiiv
(]uKTi]ni(/., Tov C£ ry ari/pakt (.Tiûra^iv. Xen. Hellen. vi. 2,
10. Plutarch uses it in speaking of the end of a dart:
Touroj' fiev ij to Kpâioç V7ré(pan'e ror ocdaXfior, àfwOJTt'ou
arvpuKi TTntioy tic ùcptlXtr. Plut. Arist. 14. [Cf. anvpom'ip
and ovpui-^oç above.]
a-TupaKiov, ov (ro), diinin. of the above, which Thucy-
dides uses in speaking of the iron-head of a spear [No :
the iron spike of the butt-end would serve the purpose still
better] : i^rupatci^ ukovtiov ùvti /3a\â>'ou yjp7]aâpivoç iç tov
jjLoyXoy. Thuc. ii. 4.
47.
47 àKfAiî, >/ç (//), fr. àk//, prop, the edcje of a sword, only
in the proverbial saying : 'EttI Ivpov ùk-^j/c, on the edge of
a razor, found as early as Homer : Nû»- yap It) navTiatjiv
nr\ ^vpuv 'laTUTUi UKfiTji; »/ f^iuXa Xvypot; ijXttipnç 'A^a«o7ç »/£
loiwini. II. X. 175. Hence, fig. ùk^Ii is used for the de-
cisive moment, the crisis of a/fairs, the veri/ highest degree,
the Jtowcr of man's age: IMtrpoc X(^'>>oç nK^ijç rà I'ii^oaiv
tTt] yvnuKi, àyèpi èè Tti TpiâtcutTU. Plat. Pol. v. 4GI, a.
oT6p,a, aroc {to), edge of a svvord, in the Septuagint
and N. T. : Kal ntaoinrai oTofinri fta\nipar. Luc. 21, 24.
In the ancient writers no trace is found of this meaning,
but in the compound c^iaro/ior, double-edged.
48. 45
crro|j.w(ns, eioç (>'/), action of hardening the iron, and (47)
tempering the edge to steel : "fio-Trep 6 ntcijooç ttv^vovtcu ttj
Trepixpvl^i Kal êé^sTui Ti)y aTOfxoxnv, àvtSelç irowToy viro dep-
/uôrj/roç, Kaï fxnKdKoç ytvvfxtvoç. Plut, de Adulator, ii. 73,
c. Fig. (as acies, acumen, in Latin), for acuieness, address,
subtlety : To aov è' àfli^Tai ^t Dp' VTrôjSXrjToy aro^a noWï]v
(■Xov ffTÔfiuxTiy. Soph. Œdip. Col. 794.
oTOfiajfjia, aroç (rô), effect, result of tempering the
iron ; hardness given to iron by it ; "Os£t huirvpov (ncijpov
TO (jTUfiw^a KciTaal^ecTac, à(j)tî\ETO ti)i' tic raWa ^(^peUiy /cut
ivyaniv. Plut, Lye. 9. Fig. strength, reinforcement : ToOç
àKfiai^orTaç ïri kcÙ TrpoBvnovç àyaXnftwy, ûjtnrep (TTOiiuJiKiy
Tpi(T\i\iovç ytyofxiyovç, ilç Ti}v"\lir(.ipov àacpaXCjç èunépaas.
Plut. Flamin. 3.
48.
dKOueii/, 1. to hear, to hear with attention: To F ejuoi/ 48
kTjp a\i'VTai kv dv^û, od' vTrèp aédey «taj^e' ÙKovu). II.
vi. 524. 2. to hear oneself well or ill spoken of, to have
such or such a rep)ittation : Wkovilv àoiaTci liKaio(jvyr}ç népi.
Herod, vi. 86.
àKoud^eif and dKoud^eaoai, said to be synonymes of
ÙKoveiy, are rather fréquentatives of this verb: Kai fiiv
yXvKvç 'ijjipoç flpei dv/^û) aKova^oyra. Horn. Hymn. Mercur,
422. Ilpwrw yap kul canoe ÙKovâi^ecydoy kjiEio. II. iv. 343.
"OaaoL tvi ^tydpoKTi yepovaioy a'idoTra ohoy ahl Triyer
i/JolcFiy, ÙKovdi^eade è' àoiêoû. Od. xiii. 9.
SiaKoûcik' (cta, dicovo)), to hear to the end, or to listen to
with attention, peraudire : 'O èè eajKove irdyra iiciojç ocra
tpovXovTO Xéyeiy. Xen. Cyr. iv. 4, 3. Hence to hear, in a
special sense, to be a hearer of, or attendant upon the teaching
of some master: " AXXol ri riyeg iv "LvpaKoixTuic Jjaav A/w-
j'ôç TE ârTci èiuKriKooTEç. Plat. Epist. vii. 338, d. Aujkov-
aiv 'AvTÎo'^tw TOI) pî]Topoç. Plut. Cic. 4.
èiraKoûeii' (ett/, cikovcj), prop, to turn on one side to
hear the better, to lend an ear to, to listen attentively : Kat
tiraKovovdiv ii ttov TrXrjaiov (cXayyj) j) ^6<poç Twf KvyCjv Kai
odiv ay ÙKovawffiv, àwoTpéivovTai. Xen. Cyn. 5, 19.
uiraKoucik (ûtto, c'tvovw), prop, to hear from ivithin, and
ansvi^er to one calling ; to answer a knock at the door : Nôiï
fiEy (\fj(j)OTépu) iiEVEiptifjEy ôui^t7]dÉtTe, i) È^iXdÉfiErni j) evco-
Oay al\p' vTvaicovcrui. Od. iv. 281. Kpoûaaç Ti)y dupay, e'iwe
46 49.
(48) r^ liraKovanyri ittruyyàXai ôffriç etr]. Xen. Conr, i. 11.
By ext., to obey, submit: Tù)y iroXeiAiwy ùrayn.a^o^f'vrj»'
vir(iKovn)'. Xen. Cyr, viii. 1, 4.
àiciv, to feel : "IfiaiJtv KaWirptxac 'imrovç fiaariyi Xiyvpj' Tot ft
TrXj/y^C àtoi'Tiç, ict\. II. xi. 532. By ext. to hear : VXai-Kif} S' alvov
"X"(«" y^f'fi'o <pOoyyriç àîovn. Il, xvi. 508.
^Traicik', to understand a thing, to be will versed in it,
to know it: "Icioc ày ovy yyntÛKTeiç, t'i aoi tXtyov iyw on
" Ai'OpwnE, îjraiiiç oi/èty TTépt yvuraariKÎjç. Plat. Gory.
518, c. Ilf^ji obctyoç rovrwy iiraïujy rwy rej^rwi'. Plat.
Polit. X. 598, c.
àKpoûorôai, ta listen with attention, to give car, to be the
hearer or disciple of some one ; to obey : I'Jra atyij -poa-
TÛrruiTor l'itcpoûifTO. Plut. Rom. 20.
kXvciv, according to some from kXiw for koXiù), to hear oneselj
addressed, to hear with favour, to hear and grant : Toîi i' t^Xve 4>ol/3oc.
//. i. 4;}.
■nvvQayetrQai, fr. 7rf('0a>[?], prop, to learn by hearsay,
to hear any thing said : TlevHiTo ov iraicog oXeOpor. Od.
xvi. 411.
wTaKoucrreî»', to hear u'ith all one's ears, to be on the
listen, to be all ear, speaking of a spy or a curious
person : Llç (LTCiKovaToî/yni: k'uï e'i ttwç aWwç cvrarrai
nlatiâytaUai ti, ai]^aii oitv rip XpvrrâyTJ] o Ti »."a«f>ôc COKOit)
tirât. Xen. Cyr. v. 3, 21. 'A\V d)rnt:ova-iLy naï iruXv-
vpnyfjoyùtr ovrï)Kf.v tTri/jovX»)»' Kaifrnot ■KpuTTO^iiyr\v vit
WxiXXa. Plut. Cces. 49.
^l'WTÎl^caôai, more modem form, to perceive by the ear, to
give car : 'Evwriauadt rd piifiuru. fxov. Act. Apostol. ii. 14.
49.
49 ôÎKpa, f«ç (>;), feminine of the adj. tiKnor, used clliptically
as a subst., the most elevated part, hiyh part ; hence, top,
ridge : \\p\v yap TrôXtç j/Sf kut îÎKpijç népatTui. II. xxiv.
7-8. Later, citadel : Tore oDrw KaTeirXâyjjaay ruvç Ik
KopiyUov ware ptTetrip\pctyT6 re rovc AaKtcatfioyiov^, Kat T>)y
iroXty Kni rijy uKpay (fyvXctrrtiy avrolç irapicutKay. Xen.
Ilellen. iv. 4, 15.
aKpo^, oi; {to), the neuter of the adj. nkpor, is also
and more frccjuently used clliptically as a subst., the end,
in every sense, the top of u mountain : 'Wpij it Kptinrtwç
iTpuaijiiiaiTo l'ûpyapoy ut:poy 'lèt]ç i/v/.»;\»;i> H- xiv. 292.
50. 41
Tleoyn^(wv rt irvpl Karnldirni repeiAra Kai irôXiç ciKoa re (49)
Tsixéojy. Etir. Troad. 1296. Sometimes fig. the last, the
highest degree : "Orav dt tic rJ/c àperijç elç âtcpov 'it^rjrai.
Plat. Prot. 340, d.
aKpis, 10Ç (v), epic and synon. with aicpn in the Odyssey, height:
riy d' avT, w Ivarrjvs, ëi uKpiac tpx**"' "''^C ! ^'^- ^- 281.
àKpwTTJpioK, ov (to), suTiimit of a mountain : 'Hwç re
êii(paiye kcil èyéroyro èv à/cpwrTjjo/w too ovoeoç. Herodot,
vii. 217. In Tliucydides and medical writers, the extremi-
ties of the members of the body : Kat ei tic lie Tiiv fieyicTTiov
Trcpiyii'oiTO, tmv ye. àkpWTrjpiwp àvTiXri\piç avTOV entai) lÂCiivey.
lliuc. ii. 49.
àKpoTifi9, r)Toç (>/), fr. ciKpoQ, an excellency of the high-
est degree, a pre-eviinent good, in a figurative sense and
in philosophic discussions : Aiô kutcl jiev tijv ovaiav Kal
Tov \6yov Tov tL i]v elvui \iyovTa /xecrôxTjç 1(tt\v >/ àpeTï),
KaTci êè TO âoKTTOv Kal TO ev àvpôrjjç. Aristot, Ethic. Nicom.
11,6. 'AKpi)Ti}ç fiif kaTL Trj êvvdfjLei Kal Ttj ttowttjti. Plut,
de Virt. M. 444, d.
50.
dKpoorôXioi/, ov (to), acrostolium, prop, the upper ex- 50
tremity of the gtoKoc, i. e. of the elevated and projecting
curve, that formed the 'prow of the ancient vessel : the
curvature and projection upwards of this poi-tion commenced
[as from its base~\ from what would correspond to the prow
of our modern vessels [See uffKaaTor, in this article : and
the words aplustre and ÙKpoarTÔKioy, in the Diet, of An-
tiqq.]. The gigantic and unusual proportions given to the
whole prow, in the following passage, refer to the famous
galley of Demetrivis, the description of which Athenasus
has left us, and which may serve as a scale whereby to cal-
culate by approximation the ordinary proportions of the
ancient vessels. "Y\poç êè twc ÙKpotTToXiov TeacrapâKovTa
oktÙ) Trrj^oj)'" àtrà èè TiHy irpvfxvriTiKUJv à<fKd(TT<i)v eirl to ttj
dnXd(Tar] pépoç avTfjc Tpe'tç Trpoç To'iç TreirïjKovTa Trij^eiç.
Athen. v. 203, f. After naval victories, this part was
detached from the conquered vessels, preserved as a trophy,
and carried in triumph by the conquerors : "En dk irXeita
Ko^i^wv liKpoaToXia tôjv êie<pBcipfiéi'(tjy vtt' avTov kuI KeKpa-
T7]/Aéiwr. Plut. Alcîb. 32.
â^iXaCTTOf, ov {to), fr. à and (fXâadai, according to
48 51.
(50) Eustathius, a highly-raised part at the extremity of the
poop of the ancient ships, and based on it ; it was com-
posed of several stages, the whole of which together formed
ornaments ordinarily in the shape of plumes of feathers, or
of a bird's tail. It was called in haùnaplustre, a word
which Festus derives from amplius, but which Vossius, with
more reason, derives from the Greek : "E(.Twp ct 7rpv/i»?j0£v
itre'i Xapt»', <>v-)^i ^tdtn ui^tXaaroy ^xtrd y^ipaiv 't\(i)y. II,
XV. 716. [See Diet, of Antiqq. s. v. aplustre, where the
fig. will make the explanation here given clearer : " there
was a correspondence in the general appearance and etfect
between the aplustre which terminated the stern, and the
àkpuiTTÛXiov which advanced towards it, proceeding from
the prow." 76.]
KÔpufiPoç, ov {(')), fr. kd'pa, prop, head, summit; in the
plural KopufiPa, the most raised and curved part at the
end of the Homeric vessel ; at either end in the Iliad :
^TiîiTUi yap vijbjy àTrot:()\ptiy uKpa K"opiiu/3o. //. ix. 241.
But, according to the Etymolog. Magn., it was the ornament
or beak of the prow only, which agrees with the inter-
pretation of the Scholiast on Lycophron ; in this poet, in
fact, this word expresses the ornaments of the prow ;
hence, by ext., the prow of the vessel, in opp. to uÇiXaaro»-,
which is also used poetically for the poop : " AcbXaara, Kal
Kopvppa Ka\ KXt'icwy dpûyovç, Lycophr. Alex. 295.
51.
51 à.KTr\y îjç (>'/) (àyyv[.ii), rocky line of coast of consider-
able extent on which the waves break : 'Eidtîiny to irpàç
kffTTtpriv àicral èi<pàtTiai KaTartivovai, Herod, iv. 37-
Tjïwc, o»oç (>'/), Ionic form, more poetic, and of the
same origin as ùk-Îi: Avriç è' ijiôra fxtydXiiy vi/o^aSocffi
kûXv^'H'' II- xii. 31. Sometimes, but in more modem
Jioets, bank of a river : 'llioysç norapolo cat àantruy Ki'^^ei
iiXaoç. ApoU. Ilhud. iv. 130. [Xen. Hcll. i. 1, 3]
aîyiaXôç, uv (ô) (ayru^i, or a'iî), shore flat and sandy, beach
often washed by the waves : iiv ore Kvfja -iroXvipXoi al jow
OaXdaarjç ulyiaXÇ fityâX^ fipi^ETai. II. ii. 209. [77iJ/c. i. 7.]
Av^i ^C (v)j ff- âyvvfii, prop, break, fracture ; in epic language
KVfiaroç àyii appears lo be the compound word KVfiaru>y)) of Herodo-
tus resolved, but at a later dale, by the poets. Tims the Lexicons and
52. 49
the E. D. give àyi) as synon. with cxlyiaXôç in the Ionic writers; but (51)
it would seem rather to answer to our word breakers, which is used both
properly of the waves themselves that break, and, improperly and
loosely, the rocky part of the shore on which they break : OoXtj) S'
iTTi Kviiaroc àyy TÎyyt TrôSaç. Ap. Rhod. i. 554.
KUfAaTwyi^, î7c (»'/)> fr» K'î^jwa and ayi'Vfxi, according to
the grammarians, the shore, because beaten by the waves ;
but it is rather that portion of the shore on which the
waves dash, the beach : Kal icripvKi'iior tipdvi] tni rtjc KVfj.u~
T(jjyf]ç KEifiEvox'. Herodot. ix. 100. [More correctly, KVf-ia-
Twyr], Lob.^
Gis, Lvûç (»/), prop, heap of sand, sandy sea-bank (the
French dune) ; hence, coast, shore, ahnost always with âXoç
or OaXdacrric : B»; è' àicewv Tropa diva daXdatjïjç, IL i. 34.
Sometimes alone: Qip" èy (pytciôem. /Z. xxiii. 095. [Cf. 259.]
oxÔt), rjç (>'/), in general, elevation, rising groîuid, small
hill ; hence, bank, steep side of a river : Flap' oj^dijaiv
irorafio'io. Od. vi. 97. Sometimes used for the sea-side :
'Ev fxEv yap Xeiyuwj'tc àXoç noXio'io Trap' o^ddaç, vèprjXoi,
Gd. ix. 130.
irXaTajjioji', wvoç (o), (TrXaruç), in general, every flat
surface, platform : hence, a broad flat rock, a flat reef of
rocks on the coast, or even in the sea : 'Ep^j/c x"Pj"^0P**"'
elpvarraro iriova épya Xeiu) Itti TrXorajUoJri. Horn. Hym.
Merc. 128.
priYfjiiv, Ivoç (Ô), fr. prfyvvjxi, abrupt and rocky line of shore,
against which the waves dash and break ; breakers ; 'Ek Si Kai avroi
jSaTvov tiri prjyfùvi 6a\â<T(Tï]ç. II. i. 437.
X«îXps, toç (ro), prop. Up ; hence, bank or margin of a river in the
Epic poets : Avtov irapà ^tïXoç iXiaaafiivov TTorafioio. Ap. Rhod.m.
1276.
52.
aKQiv, OVTOÇ (Ô), fr. aKr], poet., but rare in the Tragic 52
writers, dart : Oùo' apa roi ye ro^uiv àiKÙç ajxcpic fiéyoy, ovèé
T ÙKÔVTWV. II. XV. 709.
ÛKoi'Tioi', ov (ro), dart, javelin : Oî/rw atpohporaTOv te kcù
fiOKpoTUTOV oîfferai ro Ukovtiov, i.v(rToyû)Ta.TOv fiivroi, ihv
KciTÙ roi' aKOTTov àcptsfiéyq àei 6p^ // X6y)(^q. Xen. de Re
Equestr. 12, 13.
dK6cTiCT|jia, aroç (rô), fr. aKoyri^tiy, prop, thai which is
darted; the range or length of cast of the dart, in Xenophon :
Tovç AaKeèaifj.oyiovç ovrioç cl TveXraaral eèéêiaay à>ç tvroç
50 52,
v^52) (iKorTia^aroç ov Trpotnjfirav to'iç ô/rXirniç (^within the reach
of their darts). Xen. Hellen. iv. 4, 16.
Sopu, aroc (to), wood or staff of a pike or dart of any
kind ; by ext. the spear itself [whether used as a pike or
as a spear. Lid. and Scott.\ Jn the Iliad the warriors
carried two of them, of which they darted one only,
reserving the other for close combat : Avràp o covpt cvw
KiKopvQutia \n\KÛ> ttûXXw»', ktX. IL iii. 18. [Also in
prose : ùç copnroç irX^yîiv. ùç côpv aY'^'Efff^cii, to come
within the range or shot of (their) darts : iVt (tthoo, tlç)
ci'jpv = to the right ; opp. tn-' ù(nrîèa. cool kXûy. Thuc.^
Cf. 186.
Sopdriof, ov (ro), dim. of êôpv, javelin, spear in the his-
torians : O'vre yap o'l 7r7Xot tareyof rn To^tvfiara, cvpâriâ.
TE ÈiaTroKÎKXaff TO liuXXo^iiiov. Thitc. iv. 34.
dyKÛXir], t;c (>/), prop, strap or thong of leather attached
to the middle of a dart, and used in hurling it, amen-
tum : ' E(Tri ce rt Ka\ ypocrtpu) fouèç IvXor, iK -^itpoc, ovk in
àyKvXrjç atpteptior. Strab. iv. 3, 196. Hence, metaph. the
dart or spear itself in Euripides : 'O pèv né-povç, 6 c àyKv-
Xaç, 6 et s('Ç)oç npÔKioiroy èv y^^poly t^*^»'. £ur. Orest. 1483.
^l.iard.yKu\oy, ov (ré), javelin that was hurled by help
of the leather strap called àytcvXj] attached to the middle
of the staff: Kcù ttow-o f^ièy tÔ^okti tcai pttrayKvXoiç èpap-
vâuttjOa. Eur. Phœn. 1141.
aîyai'^Tj, »;c (>/), fr. ail, according to the grammarians,
a kind of dart made use of in goat-hunting ; a hunting-
spear : Avrika KafinvXa ro^a Kal alyaiÉaç coXij^aiiXoi'ç
t'iXôfitd' Ik rijûv. Od. ix. 156.
iraXre»', où (to), fr. TrâXXeir, that which is darted, dart :
Wvri ye fn)y Coparoç KaiJ.at:iyov, eTTtiCi) Kni àrrdtytç Kai
CviTipopuy Lan, ra Kpayiiya Ivo TraXrà pïiXXoy tiraiyoîi^tv
(instead of a spear with a long shaft [ca/iiaVdoc from Kci^a^,
a long pole ; Lidd. and Scott, with Rost and others, trans-
late it brittle, but incorrectly : in perticiv niodum, Lat.
Trans.], tre recommend two ttuXtc'i of cornel wood). Xen. de
Re Equc.str. 12, 12. [It was stronger and more portable
than the copv.']
YP6ct4)os, ov (Ô), kind of dart carried by the velites or light-
armed troops of the Romans, in Polybius : to if rùy ypô-
53. 51
(T^WJ/ j3é\oç tXEl T(p flU' jllA/(C£l TO ^v\oV WÇ tTTlKaV civri'^v (52)
7W ^£ TTui^ei êa/vT'jXtaloj/, rti dt Kivrpov, (rnSafiiaiov kcitci
TOffovroi' £7rt XeiTToy èt,tXri\ufjiéi'oi' Kui avvwivcr^ivov wore
KftT àvâyKr)v tvQéojç àwo rj/ç Trpwrrjç è^jOoXiiç /cctjUTrre cOai,
vfù ^// c!i/>'a(79at rove iroXefxiovç àvrt(iâXXEii'. Polyb, vi.
22, 4.
ÛCTCTos, OÙ (ô), kind of javelin or s^ear named pilum
by the Romans, which the heavy-armed soldiers, or has-
tati, carried. Polybius has left us a description of it :
Tiù)-' h' vacrwv eltytv oi fxïv rraj^EJç, ni ^e Xeirrol. Twy ce
(7T£ps(i)ri^(i)v v'l fxèv orpoyyvXot iraXaiaT laiav k^ovfTi T))y
CiâfXETpoi'' ol ce TeTpciywi'oi r))v TrXevpay. Ot ye fjrjp Xeirroi
CTijovi'ioiç èoÎKacTi (Tvi^/xÉTpoiç, ovç (popoïiai fiera twv -Kpoeipi}-
fiéi'ojy. 'AiravTioy êe tovtmv tov i,vXov to fiiiicôç èoTiv ù)ç
rpelç 7r»/^£iç. Ylpodiipuoarai c' eKcicrToiç (SéXoç aici]povv
àyKtarpiOTÙv, "icrov a'^ov to jutjkoç toTç ^vXoiç. Polyb. vi.
23, 8.
53.
à\T|0i]s, f'oç (ô, >/), fr. à and Xoj'Oai'w, literally, that 53
which is not hid or dissembled, true, in speaking of what
is said or related, in Homer : "Ei^rop, éirel fjidX' ctj'wyaç
ù\r]Qéa fivf)})aaadai. II. vi. 382. It is often opposed to
4ievci)ç, false, in Plato: Tw Trors ovv rpoTru) Sola -iptvh'jç te
icaï àXt]d))ç SijuTi' (piXel ylveadcu. Phileb. 37, b.
dXT]9n'os, î], 6r, 1 . legitimate, in opp, to adopted in
Plato : O'iç av Trcùêeç ^>) Kntrjrol, ciXijdii'ol êè wmr. Plat.
Legg. ix. 878, c. 2. Verax, truthful ; that tells or speaks
what is true : 'A^' j'/c, elrrer, Sifiépaç î/^âç ài'eiXr](pa, irpCJTOv
èx^èç àXi]divCi)v Xôywr îjKovaa Tvep'i èfiavroîi. Plut. Apophth.
184, e.
àrpeKi^s (ô, if), fr. à and rçkoi ', according to the'Etym. Magn., that
which a man is not afraid to say or avow, frank, true, certain : 'Ek 5'
àf^KpoTipoCiv àr^iKiç aiji tcratva iSciXmv. IL v. 207. Biôrov ë' ciTot-
KÙÇ smTtjCtîiatiç cpacri fT(pàX\tiv ttXsov r) Tipirtiv. Eur. Hippol. 261.
cTeôs, ed, eôi', fr. elfxl, that which is, real : "0<ppa
cnG)jX(.v j) ireor KfiX^nc fjarrtveTai »/£ teal ovyj-- H. ii. 300.
The derivatives eTUfjios (o, >/), and with reduplication
è-n]TU|xos (o, if) have the same meaning as £-£Ôç : "Igke
'd/Evcea TToXXà Xiyuiv irvjiOKjiv ôfio'iu, Od. xix. 203. Kftrw
c ovkItl vàtTTOç èrijTviJioç. Od. iii. 241. The form eTVfXoç,
though poetic, is used by Plato : Tov ?iè Xéyei}' ervfioç
' [Hardly from either tosm or rp'fx'^- Compare traho, delrecto. Pape.]
F 2
52 54.
(.'>3) Tty^VT] urtv rov àXrjQtiaç ^<pOai ovt lariy ovrt ^I'l-ore vari-
pwç yiyrjTai. Plat. Phcedr. 2(J0, e.
VTtj|i£pTTiç (Ô, ?7), fr. vt) and àficipTÔviiv, infallible, unfailing, sure,
certain : 'ii yt'i'ot, r) fidXa rovro ittoç vijfiipTtç utveç. II. Vu. 204.
à<j/EuSiqs (ô, »/), that deceives not, lies not, truth-spsaking :
ripo^Z/rr/ç rXuvKoç d\pEvci)ç de/iç. Eur. Orest. 358. [Often
in Plalo ; also, one who does not make mistakes, is not de-
ceived : dxptvctic wv «rut ^>; Trraiwv èiavot^. Thecet. 160, Z).]
dKpî^riç, îoç (ô, >/), fr. ukooc, prop, exact, exactly Jilting,
in speaking of a suit of armour: Toû aû^a-oç fit) ^irov-
roç, àWci totÈ fxty Kvprov^ivov, Tort ct ùpQovfsivov, nûç
hy àKpij3t'tç dûipctKtc ùnfivTTouy ', Xen. Mem. iii. 10, 15.
Fig. exact, particular, speaking of persons : E/Vojtoc ci rov
2(y.t7rtwi'oç, ù)ç ovcèy céoiro -apiov Xîay ticpipoûç .... Plut.
Cat. Maj. 3. [But also exact, accurate, of things ; e. g.
iTTiaTtipi], iraiûiln, re'x»'»; : oil Plat.~\
54.
54 dXicûç, £wç (ô), fr. «\ç, prop, lie who gains his living
from the sea, fisherman, in general : Kcù ùytpii'iaOtn' rù
TÛv àXiéujy. Xen. Œcon. 16, 7.
oxnToXicOs, ktoç (ô), found in Oppian : rvpaXfoiç ^orâicKTat gai
àyKÎCTpoiai ^a(poivoiç ârpo^oçâffTaXuî'ç imèijaaro SaicaXov i^Ovy.
O/)/). Cyncg. i. 57.
àcnraXteuTiis, oD (ô), fr. acTTraXor, which means^sA, accord-
ing to Ilcsychius, who also mentions the etymology given
by Plato of a-(j.y to \irur, to draw the line {_ofJlax'\ ; fisher,
and principally angler, who uses hook and spear: Roi ^»)i'
IkuvU y' ifvri l^îiTr)p.u TrptLroy, irÔTEpoy ïêiû)rt]y »; riya ré^yjjy
t^otra Otrtoy tlvai rvy àaTraXievrtjy. Plat, Soph. 221, c.
YaYYap,euç, ewç (ô), fr. yci'yyn/iioj', round net, fsher for
oi/s/ers according to Hcsychius.
Ypiireûç, iwç (ù), he who uses tlie net called ypiTTOç, hence, fisherman
who uses a net: Bi'Vvuç (TicoTui^trai 'OXjrtç; ô ypnnvç. Tlieocr. iii. 2<J.
SiKToeûs, i<oç (ô), fr. êikTvoy, fsherman, who uses a net :
Kur' jj^rta Ct avTov Tiç tirtrai (pipti)y êitCTVoy, Kai tu ptXXor
OTTï) Tc. kiù ojrwc «Vn»'r»'/(T£rnt (pi/Xa'rrct tJuXoirôywç ô êiKTVtvç
ovTor. yKlian, Hist. Animal, i. 12.
BiKTvPôXoç, ov (ô), fr. Siicrvov and /SâXXio, prop, he who casts the
net, fisherman : WoXXt'i Kiv uypacoifft tut' àpi\(taiTo Qioiai c^ncri'/SôXoç.
Op/iian. Hal. iv. 57U.
55. 53
^TraKTTip, îipoç (ô), fr. tTrâyixi, ordinarily hunier : "Qç riç rs Xsmv t^o (54)
pâ Tt vtjTTi' àyovTi (TVvaiTTjam'Tai kv '6\t/ âvS()£i; iiraKrt'iusc. II. xvii.
135. It is found as synon. witli aXuvc in Apollonius, according to the
interpretation of the Scholiast : Kai tov filv iç Oivohjv IpvaavTO
vijcjov tTrciKTi'ipec. ApoU. Rhod. i. 625.
KaXa^xevT-qs. ov (ô), fr. KaXa/ioc;, specially reaper, in Theocritus :
'EciidiactTt TWÇ KuXa [livrât;. Tlieocr. v. 111. In the Anthology,
angler: 'A/crtra KaXajitvrâ, ttoti ^ipbv fX9' àirb iriTçaç {ihou angler
on these coasts, come down from the rock to the plain). Anth. vi. Phan. 304.
ôpjjiieu-niç, 0Î) (6), fr. opfxia, line of horsehair ; a fisherman
who uses such a line. According to Mœris, àa-TraXuvn'iç
was used in ancient Attic, ûpfxuvn'ic in modern.
ôp|JiiT)|3o\os, ov (Ô), fr. ôpjutrt and /3â\\w, prop, one who throws
the line, for angler in the Anthology : Kal yaXrjvairiv a'liv ëidoirjç
ôpfiiijlSôXoiç 9lva. Anthol. vii. Apollonid. C!)3.
aayTivcvs, éoiç (o) {aayi'jt'rj) and traYTivevT^p, i/poç (ô) («rayr/-
vtvu)), he who uses the seine, or large drag-net ; hence, fisherman :
'lx6v(TiXi)ï(jTÎipa, aayi]v'ia. dnih. vii. Leonid. T. 295. 'S.ayi)vivTripiç
idtjKav ëùpa nap' ÙKTaitjç, aoi rdê' tirw^tXîrjç. Anth. vi. Mac. 33.
55.
dXXticrcreii' (aXXoc), to make a thine/ quite another, to change 55
entirely, to change any thing into another : Koi dWdrroi'Ta
TO tuvrov ticoç elç -n-oXXcxç /inp<pâç. Plat. Pol. ii. 380, d.
In the middle, àXXdTxecrSai, to exchange, to receive any
thing for another, or for a price paid, to buy, as rmi-
iare in Latin : Avtov yap ctl /.livurTdç avTovç irtpl tijv
dyopav tu fiÈv dvT dpyvpiov dWdt,a(rdai to'iç ti ceojiiivoic
dTTOCoadai tuIq ce di'-i av dpyvpiov êiaWamiy oaoi ri ciov-
Tcii irplaffdai. Plat. Pol. ii. 371, d, Tw»' ^' tftwv Traicwu
^yyaç \pv)(^rjç tiv aAXasa/yu£0', ov ^pvirou fiorov (/ would
redeem my children from exile, not with gold only, hut with
my life). Eur. Med. 968.
dfiei^eii' (ct/ia), supposes the alternation of two objects,
or the simple succession of one to the other ; to exchange :
"Of TTOoç Tvceicrji' Aio/Jn'iCea te'jj^e' unzij'jey ')(pv(Tea ■^uXi^eiioy.
II. vi. 235. Principally in the middle, dfjL£i{3ecr9at, iu Homer,
to exchange words, to answer ; Tor c* r)jj.d^tT sntira ye'pwv
rip/a^ioç dtoiirt'ic. II. xxiv. 386. [Also in prose, to change :
)(wprt)' dfieli^ov. Plat. Parm. 138, d. irôXti' ... tic TroXtwQ-
dp.EifiovTa {Soph. 224, B.), dneii^ofJiivi^ {Apol. 37, D-)].
dXXoioGi' (aXXoToc), to make different : 'A\X' dpa avrog
avTOf ^(£ra/3aXAot ai' teal dXXino'i ; Plat. Polit, ii. 381, b.
riyvwdicw»' oTi El' T(ô /iiXXeiv TToXXaKiç rolç dp^^ovai Kal t^q
KuXFjc TTapa(7Ktvr]ç dXXoiovral ti. Xen. Cyr. iii. 3, 9.
F 3
54 55.
fi"-)')) érepoioûy (trtpoç), to alter : Ovcèy twv kut A'iyv-roy
vttù Tuvra ÎTtpoiujdifyai. Herodot. ii. 142.
p,ETaP(îXXcik, to cast in another direction, or behind, to
turn in a contrary direction : n»/ (ptvyeiç, ^erU iwra pa-
Xù)y KitKoç wc ; //. viii. 94. Hence it indicates generally,
both prop, and fig., a thorough reversing, a rapid and
sudden change, a complete revolution ; in the middle, to
change the dress : Td ye ^i\v 'i^ària olatf on oi ^jtrapaWtJ-
fsivoi -^vyovç Kat QdXivovç IriKa fJtrapàWovrai. Xen. Mem.
i. 0, 6. Fig. to change one's party, intention, opinion, cha-
racter: Olre yap ciy ucria iroio'iiiey furuimWôfitioi. Thuc.
i. 71. Mtrf/Ja'XoJTO rovç rpûirovç. Aristoph. J'esp. 1461.
p.£Tap,op<J>oûf, to metamorphose : Tt)y ^é^eaiy nou'i êiuKo-
péyi]y in-ô Atèc Kaï ciç l-)^dvy fiiranop(()ovfiéi tjv. Athen. viii.
334, c.
fAtTaTTOielk, to remodel ; to aller or make an alteration in :
"Oc «'■ U[)\(i)y 7/ iciûjrrjç cùrioç i) roy dt^nôy avy\v6i}yai
T()ic(, T; /AeTairoit'ia)] avruy, cîriyjoç toro* Kui oi Tta'tceç Kai
Ta iKtiyov. Dem. in Aristocr. 640, 3.
\i€7a<Trpé(^€iv, to turn back (act.) ; to change altogether :
Fig. in Homer : Et Kty 'A\t\\ivç it: j^ôXou dpyaXioio fxira-
fTrpéyi] (pIXoy ijTop- II. X. 107. ^vv èè ctiTt ^èy tov iiHra
II ci »*/ ■pra iieraarpééovcTiy {but now they change iota into iJ
or eta). Plat. Cratijl. 418, c.
fA€Ta(r)(T)fJ.aTi!^£tt', to transform : Merafr^jjuan'^w»' rà irây-
Tci. Plat. Liijg. X. 903, e.
|jLeTaTi0£cr0ai, prop, to transpose : "ilairEp ro'tc o(\f raiç
îlfJt'ir f^uritritii^itOa (rù oi'o/Lto), ovcèy >'/rro»' tovt' eh'ai ôpdoy
Ti) ^iTurtOty TGV irpuTipoy Ktifiéyov. Plat, Crati/l. 384, d.
Sometimes to retract [prop, to change an opinion which one
formerly expressed for another which one now wishes to
adopt] : 'A/\Xà fjEra-iOEfiai to. t'lpri^iya Eiinp 'Hea-i. Xen.
Menwr. iv. 2, 18.
jieGiordi'ai, in Homer, to compensate, make good, that is
to say, lo replace one thing by another, as its equivalent
[rather, to place it back, i. e. virtually, by an equivalent^ :
'I'.yiti Toi Taiira f.ti7aaTiifTu>, fûrci^uit yap. Od. iv. 612.
Later, in the intrans. tenses, to change one's place, to remove
or withdraw from ; in the trans, ones, to change the place
or position of; to displace, to tran.sfer : Tijèe ynp a(p' iy
iipipff Ouyt'iy ^rtVowroi koi piraff-iiyai /J«ou. Eur. Ale. 21.
5(). 55
Fig. : YlpoTTiriaTUTOç lyivtTU rijv ctj^oKoa-îciy ^tTaarrjauL (55)
£tc rove rerpaKoaiovç (^= to transfer the power of the demo-
cracy to the four hundred) (cat èwpûirexiEy if iKsivoiç. Xen.
Hellen. ii. 3, 30.
oTpe^jetv, to turn, found sometimes, as vertere in Latin,
in the sense of to change, but never in writers of the
classical ages of Greek literature : Kut e^ovaiay t-)(^ov<np IttI
Twv iiSciTwr, (TTpicpeip avrà elç a'lfxa. /Ipoc. 11, 6.
TpeTreii/ and rpeTreaoai., to turn, that is to say, to direct
anoiher way, prop, and fig. : Ilpoç rag ^v/jicpophc teal ràç
yrwf.iaç rpeivopivovç. Thuc. i. 140.
5G.
àXXoiweris, f wç (>/), change of form, change of opinion, 5G
the act of taking up another mode of thinking or acting,
variation, physical or moral ; thus Plato uses it in a philo-
sophic sense in speaking of the soul : Kat ovcéttote ovêcifjirj
ovèaiuù>ç àWouoffiy ovCeniav iv^i-^ETcu, Plat. Phced. 78, d.
H c' kv TiS avTiZ eiêii /dsmfjoX)) Ètil t6 fiàXXoy Koi yzTOV
à\Xoiti)(Tiç kariv. Aristot. Phys. v. 2.
dXXoioTTjç, jjroç (>/), fr. àXXoloç, diversity, diversitas :
^QKÉiL juei' oîiv Tci vov(TïjfiaTCi ovèev àXXïjXoKTii' èoïKÉrai, Cia
rrfv àXXoiÔTTfTci K"ot àtof-ioiôrriTa TÔn> roTrwr. Hipp, de Flat,
296, 19. Fig. alteration: 'O ^' av TrXtjiAfxeXjifft] n tovtui'
Iktoç ÙtviÔv, y Tcpoaiôï', àXXoiôrrjraç TrajUTrot/c/Xctç kuI rôauvç
(pdopciç re àxiipovç Trapé^trai, Plat. Tim, 82, b.
àXXoTpicjCTiç, e(t)ç (//), action of alienating, estranging,
putting away from one : Koi vavriKTjç, koX ovk yTreipwrièoç
Trjç î,viijj.a-^iaz CLèoixivï]ç où)^ ôfxola y àXXorpiioaiç (the con-
sequences of rejection are not alike). Thuc. i. 35. It was
afterwards confounded with àXXorpiÔTrjç : 'E6tcoih:tarav tt/p
ryg ^ovXfjç kç rbv Kalaapa aXXorplijjtnv, Appian, Bell, Civ.
iii. 13.
dXXoTpioTT]s, r]Toç (//), fig. estrangement, abalienatio :
Kat I'l Tiva erépay àXXoTpiorrjTd èveldeç tu èfxol Trpoç
(TÉ. Plat. Epist. iii. 318, d. Tor ce KaXXiadévriy (rwiirra
T))y àXXoTpioTijTci Tov jiucxiXÉwç êlç 7/ Tpiç èTTaituiTa Trpoç
avrou e'nrdr. Plut. Alex. 54.
lTepoTT)s, rjToç (>;), fr. erspoç, state of difference or cha-
racteristic difference, in metaphysical discussions, in opp.
to TavTÔTTjç, identity : Atà rù KÙKeîrwi' iKnrépwv jieTi')(tiv
hepoTriToç kul Tavrôrrjroç. Plut, de Anim. Procréât.
ii. 1013, a.
56 57.
(56) ^Tcpoîuais, twç ()'/), action of taking another body, an-
other colour : ace. to Animonius is only to be used physi-
cally, alteration of substance in Plutarch : To cuiKpirùfxevoy
)'; avytcpivu^tt'ov âfia rfjç ovcriaç rij trtpoiwati Kuï tov tuttov
^eTuWÛTTtiy àirofjatrôfittoç. Plut, de Def. Oracul. ii.
430, 0.
éT£poiÔT»i9, r)TOQ (»'/), fr. tTipo'ioç, State of alteration, dif-
ference : O'vCt fÀijy ijjOL()Ti]ç y£ ovct enpoiÙTriç ovre ttooq
avrù ovre npùç ràWa tir] ci»' aùrw. Plat, Parm. 104, a.
57 âXXoç, other, used in the case of more than two per-
sons or things : INItrà ce tovto, a\Xo -pi-or ao^ut i^i'iyiru.
Xen. Cyr. viii. 3, 6.
Irepos, one of the two, or of two ; other, another is
used in the case of two persons or things, or again, in a sen-
tence composed of two propositions : uç, or a (^é, or t-epoc,
or sometimes even uXXoc, is the correlative, cither expressed
or understood : EJ yoo ^») oiôr Tt fitTÙ tov awfiaroc ^ir/cti-
i:(tdapù)ç yvûn'ai, êveli' dunpoy, y oiilafioî) tan i^riitruadm to
tictrai, »/ Te\tvT>jtTci(n. Plat. Phccd. 66, e. It is often
found, and even in Homer, useçl, as aXXor, in the enumera-
tion of more than two objects ; e.g. in the following pas-
sage, where it stands for cevrepoç : Tun- t' triuojr Tlàinç
VPX^ *■"' AXkciOooc . . . TÙy H TpiTioy "EXfioç. //. xvi.
93. Sometimes even when the precise number is given :
TéVaproç Toivvv trtpoç yopoç iffrîy. Dem. in Theocr. 1327,
18. From the notion of duality, belonging essentially to
êripoç, arises the impression of opposition, contrariety con-
veyed by it ; and thence it is, that tTtpoç has been some-
times used by euphemism in the place of Koicog- : Elcropùiy
ùtç Trâyra ^tiyà KÙjntciri'vywç /îooroîç Ke'i-ai, iriidûy fièy tv,
nadûv H dàrcpa. Soph. Philoct. 502. "Oo-a irwvort -l'i
irôXtt yîyoi ty îj yîiy tariy àyaOà >*; dûrtpa. Dem. in Andro-
tion. 597, 13. But as this signification has its source in
the superstitious feelings of the ancients, ever anxious to
avoid words with evil associations, from thinking them of
bad omen, and likely to cause some misfortune or other, it
would be in direct contradiction to this feeling to translate
this word by bad or evil, as has been improperly done bv
all the commentators ; the term the contrary seems the only
one that answers exactly to the notion of the orij^inal.
58, 59. 57
58.
aXXoç, other, has more reference to kind and species : 58
"AXAo aifJpwTTOç, âA/\o 'lirrroç. "lior' 'tp>j^ . . . ôpju»/(T7j Treêioio
Biôji^Eiy opvtov ciXXo. //. xiii. G4.
dXXoîos, different, other, refers more to quality : 'AX-
Xo7ûç /.lot, s£7i£, (pâvqç viov, i)è ncipoidEv, Od. xvi. 181.
dXXôxpioç, a, that which belongs to another, another's,
others', not one's own, strange, alienus : 'Ettci àWôrpioy jSio-
Tov vr]iTOLVOv ïcovaiv, Od. i. 160.
59.
dXjxupoç, â (ct'XjUj/), 1. salt (adj.\ speaking of the sea: 59
'E-tpwOt ci h'la Xâpyj^êiç êeiroi' urEppoificrjas. daXûcrcrjjç
àXjdvpàv vcii)p. Od. xii. 236. 2. Salt (adj.), salted, in
speaking of meat, provisions : "Ov//a H xp») aweffKEvaaduL
oaa ÈtTTiv àiia kcÙ ^pijuf'a ical ctX/xupâ* ravra y ho Ètti (t7t6v
TE ayEi Kcù knu TrXt'KJTor hpKEl. Xen. Cyr. vi. 2, 11.
âX(XTÎeiç, {(Ttra, poet, synon. of àXjuwpôç, found only in /Eschylus:
'Avà TToXvppvrov aX/fqEVTa Trôpov. ^sch. Suppl. 840.
dXp,ûSir]9 (é, ?/), sait (adj.), brackish, salsuginosus, in Hip-
pocrates and in Theophrastus : 'En-tt ra je iv ro'iç ctX/iw-
^£<7t <pv6iJEra i^Eiv àX^vptda Tivii ovic âXoyov. Theophr.
Cans. Plant, vi. 10, 8. Tuv-rj é/5cd/ijj ùXhùiceç èk tùiv
ôipduXfiôJy ?(X0£»' êc'iKvov càk-pvoy. Hippocr. de Morb. Viilg.
iv. 113 I, a.
dX|jiupci8T]9 (ô, j/), sait, adj. in Hippocrates, speaking
of a class of fevers : XlvpE-ol àX/uvodoêEEç. Hippocr. Morb.
Vulg. vi. 1165, salt-fevers, which modern physicians sup-
pose to have been bilious fevers. Salt, impregnated with
salt, in speaking of places {salt-marshes) : Aio-t c^ilXeI 6
(po'ivii x.'^pia àXjjivpwci]. Theophr. Cans, Plant, iii. 17, 2.
dXuKos (Ô, »;), fr. d'Xc, of the sea, marine, in Aristo-
phanes ; N)/ Tov HoffEtcù) roy àXvKoy. Aristoph. Lys. 404.
Tn Galen it is synon. with hXfivpàç : ^laéipEi /j-rjeey àX/jiv-
iiuv 1) àXvi^oy oyojxaCEiy oyrna yy^xàv. Galen, de Atr, Bil.
iii. 166, f.
dXtiraoTos (0, »/) (ci'Xc, ttoo-o-w), sprinkled, seasoned with
salt, salted, and used of dishes or meats only : 'AXt/ra-
(TTÙty Ce Kptùiy p.vr]^iorEVEi b tFjç (cw/iwcmç Troir]T})ç Wpiaro-
58 59.
(59) iiivqç iv Aiovûau (/« his l_plai/ o/] Bacchus). Athen. xiv.
G58.
àXîo-irapToç (uXç, (Tiriipo)), where salt has been sown ;
salt used to be sown in the enemy's fields, and in
towns intended to be destroyed ; a custom, of which in-
stances of great antiquity are to be found. Thus, in the
book of Judges, Abimelech, after he had taken Shechem,
sowed it with salt : Kai Tijy nô\iy tcadùXe cal tcnreipty
avriir aXac. Judic. ix. 45. Territories consecrated to the
gods were thus sown with salt, so also places that had been
invaded and occupied for any time by barbarians : hence,
ace. to Kustathius (1827, Gl), the comic writers were wont
to call those that had been ill-treated, or were affected by
any incurable evil, à\i(n;-('tprovç.
TapixTjpôs, a, or, salted, salt, speaking of fish : '11 7Û>y
Ka\û>y ii^ir)'ip(oi' (= îi^iviâpujv, half-fresh only ; i. e. half-
salted) f/ rwv Tupi-^y]pù)y aiXovpuv. Athen. iii. 118.
Tapixeuôeiç, prop, salted, or pickled, embalmed. Plato
uses this participle in speaking of the process followed by
the Egyptians in the preservation of dead bodies : ^vfiireffuy
■yap rô acD/jci cat rapf^^tvdty, lïiantp ol iy AlyvTrru) rnptytvytV-
reç àXiyov 6\oy ^irti à^ii-^^avov vtroy ^poioi'. Plat. Phcedr.
80, c. Herodotus has preserved to us a valuable detail of
the course pursued by the Egyptians in embalming bodies.
It appears tliat salt was one of the chief ingredients em-
ployed for this purpose : Tavrn EÈ ■Koiiiaumc rapiy^evovai
yi-py Kpvxpuyreç îjjjcpaç tjiêofiytcoyrn. Herodot. ii. 86.
Almost every ancient nation practised the art of embalming;
and it is given as a proof of the skill of the Egyptians in
this art, that their mummies, and those of the Guanches,
ancient inhabitants of the Canary Islands, are the only
ones, according to some historians of Egyptian origin, that
have come down to us through a series of ages. But it
may be presunu'd that the influence of climate has not been
the least considerable in effecting the wonderful jjreserva-
tion of these nuunmies.
TÔpixoç, tor (70), ordinarily, salt or cured ^fish, salt
meat : 'V.ttI ruT»; 7rû\ator«r, ov -t) rapiyoç liirtor. Aristoph.
Equit. 1247. It is used by Herodotus for an embalmed
body, mummy: 'On K(n ndytiot: khl Tupi\u<: iwr, citinuiy
npoç Otijy t;^£( rùy ùcckto^ra riytatiat, Herodot. ix. 119.
60. 59
60.
aX<j)iToi', ov (-6) : few words have given more occasion 60
to etymological controversy than a.X(pLrov : if it is not
of eastern origin, the most probable opinion is that which
derives it from aXcpoc, white, or from aXfiw, primitive of
(l)(pE\ely, to be useful, to nourish ; ace. to the Greek gram-
marians, it comes from aX^w, to find, and signifies invention,
a name applied by the ancient Greeks to barley, to which
Homer gives the epithet of sacred, and which was the
staple food of primitive times ; (jrains of barley bruised or
pounded, or. broken small, after having been roasted ; some-
times a coarse sort of meal with which meats of different
kinds were covered, and even wine and other beverages :
'ETTt c' ciXcpira XivKci TrâXvrei'. Il, xi. 640. By mixing
water with it, it was made into a paste or flour-pudding
(thick-milk, Angl.), or by drying it at the fire, into a kind
of cake, originally used instead of bread. In process of
time, by means of hand-mills, a finer meal was produced.
We see an indication of this progress first in the Odyssey :
Et(vO(7t c' £(Tra> i-iérpa /uu\/j®aVou àXcplrov ciktijc. Od. ii. 355.
Subsequently, and only in the plural, aXcpira, barley-meal :
Qpt\pot'Tai ce èc fièy rùiv Kpidwv àXcpira aKtva^ô^woi, Èk êe
TÙ)v Trvpùiu âXevpa. Plat. Pol. ii. 379, b. By ext., thç
bread made of it : "AXipir ovk heariv kv -w dvXdicio.
Aristoph. Plut. 763.
â\4>i, Epic, by apocope, from aXipiTOv: 'Avinyt i' àp' aK(pi Kal vSwp
ôovvai ixiS,aaav TTUiMtv y\r)x(ovi Tiptivy. Hymn. Cer. 208.
akeupov, ov (to), fr. àXeveir, prop, that which comes
from grinding ; hence meal of all kind of grains, and
pulse ; but, ace. to some grammarians, specially flour
of wheat, wheat-meal ; which is plainly its meaning in Hero-
dotus, Plato, and Xenophon : ' AXsvpa. re Kal aXcpira tiroUvv
Trdureç ètti /i>/''«c (tv)(^>'ovç. Herodot. vii. 119. In Homer
this word is not found except under the Epic form aXeiap,
aToç {to), in the plural only ; "Ej'0' apa ol fxiiXcu e'iaro . . .
rrjaii' cûiêiKa Kâffai Èirtpjjùoi'TO yvi'alKeç âX<piTa rEv^outrai /cat
àXtiuTa. Od. XX. 107. It is worthy of remark that this word
only occurs in the Odyssey and consequently indicates an
advance in the art of preparing corn. The meaning of the
words dX(piTov, aXf i/por, and Kpii.ivor, in Hippocrates is thus
explained by Galen himself: "AA^ira où fiôvov to. ùtto -ùty
60 60.
(60) Kpidû)!' owrwç KaXt'trai' iv rt yàp rif irpw-^ tCjv yvyaiKiîojv
aXi^ira nvpiya ùoTiTai' kv ce rÇ iripi rovcrwv ctvTÉpit) tû
fitH^oyi Kuï <f>ai;û>y Ktù àpôlyvjy ■Kt<ppvy^ivti)y' â\0tra roiVvv,
TTorrôç à\T]\t(TfiÉyov tcapTrov rii av^i^E-pov r<p ^lyéda dpaiafia
ôyond^erat. là ^iv yàp jjaîi^u) Kpi^yu, rà ci. l\àrru) àXivpa,
Galen. Exeg. 83.
ÔKTT], fiz (>'/), fr. âyvvfii, feminine adj. used substantively by the
poets, with the ellipse of Kpi9i]: or better, ace. to Hcyne, of i.CuiSi},
barley bruised or ground ; 'Avcpi cÎk' ovk ûKnf /isyac TiXapûyioç
A'iaç ôç OyTjTÔç r ût] Kal ISoi Arj^i)rtpoç àKrt)v. II. xiii. 322. Some-
times with âX^iroi', coarse barley meal ; Ilaoà ë' àX^irov hnov àKTi)y.
II. xi. 631.
aXT]To»' (ov, t6), a form often used by Hippocrates in the
sense of aXevpoy, and of the same family, iclieat-Jîour :
Aicôrai . , . ù.\i]T<n' wç layypôripoy roîi-uiy, Hippocr. de
Jffect. 632.
yupis, fwc (»/)» f.ne flour, flos farinœ, pollen : 0« iè £^•
yupewç aoTOi yiyojiiyoi KaKoyyXûripoi ri e'iai, Ka't ùXiyuTpo-
<[>û>T£poi TE. Athen. iii. 115, d.
Kpip.vov, ov (70), fr. kpiyu), always in the plural, Kpifjiya,
grains of wheat or barley, coarsely bruised or crushed,
and just passed through the sieve, cremor ; thus, ace. to
Galen's explanation, Hippocrates calls Kpi^yn àX(piTov
ra ùcpofXiptaTipa Tu/y àX(f)i-wy. Galen. Exeg, 9Ô, Kpl^ya
àXiftirov.
ovXai, wv (nt), ace. to the grammarians, Ion. and poet, for oXai, fr.
llXoi,', whole, by ellipse of icpiOai, barley ; but Buttmann derives it from
(iXiui, to grind, from its analogy with the Latin viola ; grains of barley
whole, wiili merely the hu.sk off, and mixed witli grains of salt, which
were thrown upon the altar, or behind the horns of the victims in sacri-
fices. .\cc. to Eustnthius, this practice look place in commemoration
of the discovery of the use of barley, the earlier food of man : 'Ertpp S'
ixtv ovXàç tv Kavi({>. Od. iii. 441.
oiXoxvTai, ùtv (ni), fr. oXoç and xvrôç, prop, grains of barley
thrown or for throwing, differing from the preceding, ovXai, but whicn
cannot signify the act itself of sprinkling the barley, as has been pre-
tended : the sacred barley in the Homeric sacrifices: Airtip Inii p
tvi,ayTo Ka'i ovXo\vTaç 7rpoj3aXoi'ri). //. iii. 458. By e\t. it is aUo
used for the vessels themselves, or baskets which contained the sacred
barley : ruiwr tV nr^tjXilra Né(Tra;p x'(pvij3d T ovXoxvraç T( icari/p-
yero. Od. iii. 444.
irdXt], ;;v (»/), Jinest sifted flour, flos farince, pollen, ace.
60. 61
to Eustatliius : ace. to the ancient grammarians, it was (GO)
especially the finest wheat flour, but it is found several
times in Hippocrates used in a more general sense: "H
aiêtju {*' a peach," Pillon ; al. a pomegranate) iiliicrai, kqï
■!repiXé\pai kcù rà ïvôoi' rpifoetr kv oii u) fiéXari tvv -koKy) à\-
(ptTov TTulr. Hippocr. de Mulier. Morh. ii. 667, 33.
iranrdXT], -qç (Ji), reduplicated form of irclXr], and more
common, /ios farince, pollen, fine meal : Ma t6v At", ov
'^tvati yi i-iE, KaTairaTTOneroç yap TranrciXr] yzvi](70fjLni. Atis-
loph. Nub. 262. ^vXXa jdrjicwioc kuI ai^iu avv TranrdXt] Kpi-
Qitri iiriridiTi. Galen, de Remed. Parah. ii. 4.
iratmraXT), t]ç (t)), used only fig., the least possible thing, the
smallest thing : "Yttvov è' ôp^ ri/ç vvktoç ovëi naffndXjjv. /Irîstoph.
Vesp. 91.
iraiirâ\T|(i.a, utoq {to), used only fig. for that which is the finest
and most subtle possible : YivKvoraTOv KtvaSog, rpipfia, ■Kanrd\r)(i'
oXov {a fellow made up of subtlety). Aristoph. Av. 430. The poet, form
TraXTiiJia, of a later period, is found only in Nicander: "AXXort tt
aTré(>aSoç ki'i^i]ç juvXofpyÉt phywv repaaivoiç èçôjioio TraXrjpaTt.
Nicandr. Alex. 551.
mxûpoi', ov ijo), bran : Nûv dvnw rà irlrvpa. Theocr,
ii. 33. To le Tvirvpoi' avu o^ei cpif^iil kibrjdÈv XeVpae n(j>-
i(TTr)en KaraizXaaaô^tvov Oepfiôr. Dioscor. Mater. Med.
ii. 107.
o-€p,i8aXiç, fwç (>/), Vossius derives this word from the
Phoenician semid, which is found in all the oriental lan-
guages, as w^ell as at the present time in some languages
based upon the Latin, which have taken it from the Latin
similago. This, ace. to Coray, is the origin of the French
SEMOULE. Ménage rejects this etymology ; but these
changes of signification for analogous words are not uncom-
mon in languages. The finest meal, fine fioiir ; flos fari-
nce, Coray thinks that with the ancients ffifxleaXic was
the finest wheat flour, and TratTraXjj the finest barley flour;
Eiip/jrat on mf^iiêaXiç /cat •^ôp^poç î(pdoç (Vj^upà Kal Tpo(pi[xa,
Galen, de Aliment, i. 6.
CTiXiyi'iS, fu)ç {)]), a modern word, which Vossius properly
considers to be of Hebrew origin, but formed immediately
from the Latin siligo, which is scarcely probable ; it has been
unskilfully confounded, as to meaning, with cnpiicaXiç \_"fine
meal of the spring-wheat {siligo), finer than the aejjitêaXic,
which was previously used by the Greeks." Jacobitz and
Seller. So Pape, and Liddell and Scott] : 'AXX' rj fjity
62 fil, 62.
(60) uf^ièuXiç 'E\\r}viK(iy re tcni TrnXaiov uyof.iù ÎTriy, rriXiyviç
et où)( E\,\rjr(»:ôj' /j£»', trtpwç ce (iv~i)v oio^di,uv ovk l\*>>-
Galen. de Aliment, i. 2.
XÔvSpos, ov (ô), prop, grain ; hence grain or groats of
spelt or wheat, alien, and by ext., the kind oî broth or por-
ridge that was made of it : Kni /^i)»- Qijtvl/w y avroy 7rapé)(^u)y
(irrn irpeffjouTr} ii/|i(^oa«, -^ôycpoy Xïi'j^îir, ^Xalra»' /in\aio'/i-.
Aristoph. Vesp. 737. 'Ea^ Ct rt cttoiat yt\j;c tcn^icfjç ei £K(i,
cicôyui ■)(^ûyCpoy îj TTTKTcli-tjy irvpiyijv (^If you teish to give him
any thing to strengthen him, give him alica [or groats] or a
decoction of wheat). Ifippocr. de Affection, i. 527.
wfXT] Xuais or (Lfii^Xuaiç, iu)ç (»/), prop, raw, uncooked
meal, the name given by Galen to barley-meal : To fxty
ariTruf-iiyoy ai/rv Ka-iTrXaaa Cià Koyiaç oraicrf/c >^o.i- w/^'/C
\vve(i)ç, ovrti) c 'iaOe jie KaXovyra to Kpidiyov aXtvpoy,
Galen, de Compos. Medic, per Gener. iii. 711.
61.
(Jl S|ia, adverb of time, at the same time: Ot c" ufia vdy-
T€ç k<f Iktouv ^âiTTiyaç àtipay. II. xxiii. 362. Kai ô
Kîipoç Xnj^îoy tciêov te apaç rolç iraïal, Kai o/ua iXiyty.
Xen. Cyr. i. 4, 11. Sometimes it is used as a preposition
with the dative ; but there is then an ellipse of the prepo-
sition avy, which is sometimes expressed : Kai t'i rotç «ti-k
To'iç TTspl avTOvç iKTrtîiTiy «^(ct HrjoÇey, tpOoyovyrEÇ nvro'iç
èfjXoi 7i/Tay. Xen. Cyrop. viii. 8, 7.
ôfioû, adverb of place, at the same place, together :
OvyiKa fi uiirii dpé\Lty âfia Krifiéyi] rai'VTTtVXw . . . r»] ôjuoû
irpc<p6iJi]y. Od. XV. 364. 'Kk ce tovtov irdy ifiov iyiyiTO
TO 'EXXfji'iivôi', Kui È(TKÎjyri(Tay avrov, Xen. Anab, iv. 2, 22.
YÀ Ci) vfioi) nôXffiôç Te ^njj^ Kai Xotfioç 'A^atoûç, //. i. 61.
Rut it may be said that there is associated liere with the notion
of identity of time, that of place also ; as also in this passage
of Sophocles : riôXiç ^' ofiov iity i)vpini.iâTioy yt/itt, lipov ce
7rai(t»'(iir rt khX (7ri)uyfuiTu)y. Soph. Œd. R. 4.
62.
62 ifiaprâi'cii', ace. to some, from the ancient /if'pw, to take ;
more probably from /it'ooç or ftiipu), ace. to Buttmann {Lexil.
i. 137); }iot to reach (hit) the mark, to miss: "Opytdoç
f-tiv afiaprt' ^liyrjne ylip vl Toy' 'AttoXXwi'. //. XXiii. 865.
*lly ci à^apTÛytjç toÏ) Kaipov. Hippucr. de Affect. 528. tig.
C2. 63.
io mistake, to err : "Arcpeç Ivfj^u^oi tivOpujirn'oy to ytjEvi]- (62)
fxéi'oy nûdoç' to yàf) (ijiaprcivtiv àydpwirovç optuç, ovSév,
(H fiai, {iuvp-adTOv. Xen. Cyr. v. 4, 19. Sometimes it stands
in connexion with a person [or personified object] governed
by a preposition, in the same fig. sense, for sinning, doing
wrojig (to miss one's duty, fail in it) : Ailuvixerot mi dtovg
Kal àt'dpùirovç navanade à^apTarovTtç tlç ti]v TraTpl^a.
Xen. Hellen. ii. 4, 21. [Also used absolutely in this sense :
tifxapTàien' eKovntwç, ÙKovalojç, &c.]
à<j)a)xapTdk€H', prop, to shoot wide of the mark, to be
deceived in one's calcidation, plan, &c. : "Ecrrai i ivôXefxoç
trpbç àt'èpa oç (ppôrijÀOç j-ùu o'vtu) (TTpciTrjyôç kcTTiv, i)ç oaa
Xavdâieiv icai otra (pOdreii' Kui oaa joid^eadai iirij^^eipeï ov
fjtdXa à((>afiapTdvei. Xen. Hellen. vi. 1, 15.
Siafiaprdi'eii', prop, to miss the way, to miss reach-
ing a particular point, prop. : 0« hi kcù àniQavov êiafxap-
TovTiç, Tîbv kioliov. Xen. Anab. vii. 4, 13. And fig., to be
deceived ov disappointed : Kai twv Ikirihayv àivuaùjy hir)}xap-
TïjKOTeç. Isocr. Paneg. 26.
e^afj.apTdi'ei.i', very seldom prop, to miss an aim ; to aim
a blow unsuccessfully : Ilaûu' tovc IvavTÎovQ êeîjffei ovèèy
(^vXaTTOjueiovc, fxi] ti ■KaiaavTEç £s<"</uaprw/.t£j'. Xen, Cyr, ii.
1, 12. Almost always fig., to sin: Oîik kaQ'' o ti tovtov
ùaefiétTTtpôt' kcTiv ovh' 6 ti j^p?) fxaXXov ivXafteladai TrXijv sic
deoi/ç Kai Xoyw Koi ipyo) lï,a^apTm'i.iy. Plat. Min. 318, e.
à^pOTa^eiv, Epic derived from the Aorist àfifiçorùv, in Homer,
to pet separated from any one, to lose him : AvQi fxtviiv fjiljTruiç à|3po-
Ta^ofitv à\Xf]Xoiiv. 11. x. 65.
dSiKEÎi/ (âoturoc), prop, to be îinjust ; to act unjustly [^dêi-
Ktli' e'tg or TTfpt Tii'W dèiK, Tivd ti or Trspi tii'oç] : 'Eyw yap
êi] olfdUL (Cat £^£ (Cat tre (cai tovc âXXovç àrdp(l)Trovç to à^iKelt'
Toïi ùèiKs'iadaL KciKtoy îjytlaQai. Plat. Gorg. 473, a. Hence,
to be in fault, to be wrong, to be guilty : 'A^tcet 'ZijjKpaTric
Qeovç ov rojjii'Cwv. Plat. Apol. 27, a.
àXiTaiveiv, ace. to Eustathius, of the same signification with à/xap-
râi'eiv; ace. to the Etj'm. Magn., it comes from â\t] ; to go out of
the right way, to wander ; hence, fig., to sin against, to offend : 'E(C yap
^17 n' ànâTtjffe Kai yXinv. It. ix. 375.
dfioipeîv' (a/xotpoc), prop, not to have a share in, not
to partake in, expertem esse : hence, to be wanting in : 'O filv
TLv^wpog ov?£Tépovç Itfxoipeiv o'uTai tov eIkotoc Care want-
ing in probability). Plut, de Getier, Anim, ii. 1240, 2.
G 2
C4 63.
(62) 4j«.irX.aK€Îv, syn. of àfiaprâviiv, and ôn-orvy^^avtjv, in Pindar
and the irafiedians, to lose, to be deprived of: "Offnç àç'itTTjjç àwXaicwv
oKôy^Civ rrjaS' àlSiiurov tôv tTTura XP"*'"»' /SioreînTéi. Eurip. /Ile. 240.
rvùnu yào avdiç àfjnr\aKojV ^/loi iriBov. Eurip. IJippol. 892.
dTroTuyxâveik, fig., 1. not to succeed, to be unsuccess-
ful : nXiia-uvç yap ^■«( fieyiarovç àyûiruç //ywiiff^tVot
Kara diWuTTuy î\âj(^iara ^Iv ÙTroTi-v^iiKaTt, irXE'ia-a êà
karwp0wkHr£. Xen, Hellen. vii. 1,2. 2. To lose: 'AXXà
irâvTMv TdVTtoy Cio/LJuprcivo»T£ç TÙiy te àyadùif àizoTvyyâ-
yovffi Kul roîf kuko'iç iztpiiriiTTovai, Xen, Memor. iv.
2, 27.
àruxeî»', prop, not to hit the mark; hence not to obtain,
to lose : Knt aXXci ona hy jSovXrj, Xéyioy Trpùc tfié, ovk ùrv;^»/-
(Ttiç. Xen. Cyr. i. 3, 12.
-trXîip.fieXeîi', ])rop. to offend against the rules of melody in
music ; hence fig., to commit faults . Oiç ol tVierra^urot XP^"
aOui »:ai ra 'iciu kot rii krotm (caXwc Trporrouiri»', ol ^e ^>/ £7r-
lariifxivoi. àfiiporépojOi TrXrjfifuXovaiy. Xen. JMemor. iii, 4, 12.
vTrep^aivtiv, to go or get over, to clear (an intervening ob-
stacle. Sec), to go over to the other side : KtVXcro ?£ Tpw£(T-
«Tt»' £Xts«^£i'oc cafl' oniXuy r£7x"C vT£p/7aj'»'£c»'. //. xii. 467.
Fig., to transgress, violate : "Ore kÉv tic vKtoplirf Kai àfiâprr].
II. ix. 501. 'YTTfpjinyTtç rùy tùv àrayt.cuwc opor. Plat.
Polit, ii. 373, d. (0£(lii') roc iziaTtiç vTTtppâc. Dem. in
Epistol. 153.
63.
()3 âiiireXoç, ou (>'/), /)/oh/ of the vine, vine, the tree : Am-
(TKOTTwi' )/co/itat rttc Aqfjiyinç àfnrîXovç tt imrniyovffiy ffCq.
Aristoph. Pac. 1161.
àfiircXoS»', û,yoç (ô), ground planted with vines, vine-
yard : 'II 7r£7pa i^ilale yji)î]tn^ioy tlyni ftijcèy ainipiiv iv
Tolr à^i-jTiXÙKTi' Trapcttpilrni yap T))y Tpo<pi)y rwy afxniXtoy ra
a-mipi'ifitya, Kai »'/ ff^ut /jAa7rr£(. Gcopon. v. 11, 1.
dfiTTcXis, îhoç (^), little vine : Tlpdra ntv ay nfiTrcXîêoç
op\<)y eXt'iani fxaKpoy. Aristoph. Acharn. 994.
i^jxtpi's, i^aç (il), cultivated vine : Kai to rpiroy iiptpicoç
iier^or. Aristoph. Acharn. 997.
dfaSckSpâç, âcoç {I/), vine which clings to trees, climb-
ing vine : Ai ùyaèsyèpûètc ro'tç iràai ■)(^pi]aipôjTfpai' Kai
64. 65
yàp KUi KaWloi'tt tov oh'or, ical ^orijiioTepov Kai yXvKv- (63)
TEpov ànoreXovari, Geoponic. iv. 1.
olvâvQf], 7/ç (>/), prop, blossom of the vine, poet, fntit
of the vine : O'iya 0' a i^adai.iépioi' arâiieiç rvy iroXvi^apTrov
ohârdnç u'laa ftôrpvv. Eur. Phœn, 236. In Dioscorides,
blossom of the wild vine : Ohàidr] KaXe'iTai 6 Trjg àypiaç
àfiTréXov Kapiréç, ûrar àidij. Dioscor. V, 5.
olcds, âloç {{]), ace. to Hesychius, ground planted with
the vine ; the vine itself in Athenasus : 'E^ ov ftorpv-
ùiaa olràç i/7ro)(0ôrioi' irrvpdui' àva(ryof.iii'ri daXepw îTrrv^aro
Try'iy^Ei. Ion. ap. Athen. 447.
oïnf), r]ç (Ji), an old word, having the same meaning with
the ancient Greeks as âfnziXoç, vine : Tovtov è' Olrevç
iyét'ETO, kXiiBUq and twv c't/XTrtXw»'* ol yap TraXaiol "EXXtjveç
olvaç EKfiXovv ràç àfinéXovQ. Hecatceus ap. Athen. 35. Ot
ê' Irpvyuyv v'ivaç êpEirài-aç iv ■)(£p(T\v 'ij^oi'Ttg. Hesiod.
Scut! 292.
olroireSov, ov (to), neuter of the adjective ohÔTrecoç,
used substantively, ground planted with the vine, vine-
yard : To ^èy ij/j-KTv ohoTré^oio. II. ix. 579.
64.
dmyKdieiv' (araycjj), to reduce to the necessity (of doing 64
any thing), to oblige, force, compel, is used only of animated
beings, and principally figuratively : 'O 7ror?)p k-KifXEXovfxevoç
OTTojç a)'>)p ciyadoç yeioifirjy i]vâyKuai j-ie Trarra rk '0^i]pov
tin] fjaOtly. Xen. Symjyos. 3, 5. Plato uses it in a philoso-
phic sense, to compel assent to certain reasoning, to convince
by argument : "On ^iy roirvy dOc'ii aroy xl^vj^r), /cat 6 ap-i
Xôyoç Kcii 01 aXXoL àvayicciaetay ay. Plat. Pol. X. 611, b.
èlamyicâ^en', to drive away with violence, to use violence
in driving away : Tijy dpylav ■KXrjyaiç èS,<iyayi:àÇovtTn'. Xen.
Memor. ii. 1, 16. [But also, and more commonly, a
strengthened oray/ca'^w.]
Pidj^eaGai (/3/a), to use violence ; to drive with violence,
to force, is also used in speaking of things : Et ne jSui^oiro
yavç [if any ship should be compelled to fly). Thuc. vii. 38.
[Very often in mid. either with ace. : Ind^Ecrdal ti, to force
or carry by force, /3ia'4£(70ai Toy tKirXovy, to force their way
out; of ships : or absol. to behave violently; also ftidi^E-
g3
60 65.
(64) adai, to jorce one's way ; e. g. t'iç ri, to or into any thing ;
and ihdl^ofjiai vou'iy rt, / strain every nerve to accomplish
any thiny. — pià^iaHai ^poui^, cursu contendere,~\
TrapaPiâi^eCTÔai, compound of the preceding word, found in
more modern authors only ; prop, in Polybius, to force an
entrenchment : naoa/3iaaâ/i£»'ot rô»' ^iraiv ynpaKa tS>v
TToXefiiujy et(rt<ppi](Tay tic Tt)y ttoXu'. Polyb. xxii. 10, 7.
Fig. in Plutarch : T»)»' alpeaiy av-ûv tXtyj^opeK ràç Koiràç
èKffTpéfovaay iifjtùy iwot Trapa/itafo^tVijv èryoiaç. Plut, de
Commun. Notit, ii. 1073, c.
65.
65 dk'aÎTios (ô, //), fr. a, and d'i-ioç, one that is not the
cause of any thing : "Ekrop* inei -ot dvftôç àyai-ioy alrid-
aadai. 11. xiii. 775.
aKaKos (Ô, )/), one that does no evil, not evilly-dis-
posed, ivithout guile, simple, harmless : Kal TTpoairoiov^tyoc
a/inkoç tiyui, îiiiTrâryfire rovç ciKntrrciç. Demosth. in Euerg.
1 153, 10. In the Septuagint, innocent, gentle : 'Eyw ct liç
àpyioy aKaKov dyôjJLEyoy roîi dùeadai. Jcrem. xi. 19.
âp.€|nrToç (ô, )/), irreproachable : Ovt^ àpÉfxvrovç povov,
àWà Kui OaviiaffTovç vfiac civruvç Èêiii,ar£. Dem. de Coron.
63.
. à|i.v(ici>v, ovo£ (ô, if), without reproach, htnce perfect, accomplished,
epithet t:iven in the Iliad to heroes, .ind to Aiuiroiuathe : "Ecrup
5' ù)Ç ovK ly^ov ù^vftova rtrftiv ûkoitiv. II. vi. 374.
àfikw(XT]T09 (ô, il), irreproachable : Boi^Xp YlovXvtdpiavTOÇ àfiwpiiroio
iriOov ro. II. xii. 109.
âfiufios 'ô, »'/), synon. of àfivputv, but more recent, in Theocritus:
'ïàv ovS' âv riç âpwfioç, kmi x 'EXévf iraçiiaioO^. Theocr. 18, 25.
àfajjitipTTjToç (ô, »/), one who has not erred, offended,
one who is not in the tcrony : "On pèy ruiyvy ô Xapt^rjyuoç
ovre TÙ>y ava/iooD/rwi' t'lrri npoç Vfiâç oùrt rù»»' tya fxif rt
7râ0w(7t ravra t'vpi(jKOfiiyu)y, idffio. Dem. in Aristocrat.
6(il, 25.
ak-eyKXtiTos (ô, »/), one ayainst whom there is no com-
plaint, or, whom none can accuse: Tù>y rt ypa^tVrwr Trtpi
ApTraXou ptnn rd tf^un vinpHy^itya dytyt;\i]Tov 7mroÎT]K{
T»iv iroXiv. Dcm. Epist. 2, 1470, 22.
66, 67. 67
àfcleXeyKToç (ô, //), one who is not or cannot be con- (65)
victed of wrong, free from reproach : "On tov Karrjyo-
pijaorra tCjv aWwr tcai iràvraç Kpivovvra avTov dvEÎ,i\(.yKTOV
vKà.p-)(j.iv êû. Dem. in Aristog. 782, 3.
dk'€iriTifiT)Tos (Ô, ?;), who is not or cannot be taxed,
censured, or blamed, blameless : Aio êe'i ai te tCjv tTrairuv
à^iov ehai èô^avra Kdfiè tî}ç aijç (piXiaç di'£T:iTifir]TOv ùvai.
Dem. Erotic. 1417, 12.
dfeiTiKXTjTos (ô, j;), one who is not called into judgement,
or accused: 'iiç è' avrojç ÏKàcTio tCjv àWwv àp^^^oi'rtjv
aVE7r<(cX/;rov avrov ovra, linfXEXilaQaL koX tÙ)v v0' avrcj)
àp\6v-u)v. Xen. Cyr. ii. 1, 16.
àkeirîXirnTOS (é, >/), irrépréhensible : Oï è' av ai iv
To'iç teXeIoiç êiayévwi'rai dvEivi\r]irTOi, ovtol tûiv yEpairépbJV
yiyvoPTai. Xen. Cyr. i. 2, 15.
66.
amXyiis (ô, >/), a and aXyoç, prop, vnthout pain : Ovk QQ
urpojToç idTLv ovè' âvoaoç, ovc' dvaXyîjç, àfofioç hè fiivEL
Kai aXviroç. Plut, de Stoic, Diet. ii. 1057, d. Fig. insen-
sihle : 'AvaXyfjç fièy yàp ù dvaiêijç npoç t6 aîff^pôv. Plut,
de Dysop. ii. 528, d.
di'dXYt]TOç (ô, 7/), an older form than aVaXyjjç, used prop,
but oftener fig., of little or no feeling, indifferent, in-
sensible ; hence cruel : "^juoi dvaXyi'jrwy ckto-wv éôpojjiraç
âvavcoy 'ipyov 'ArpEiêàv. Soph. Aj. 960. T^ te av-rj
i^rjfiiq. dt,ibJ(7arE dfivyaadai, Koi fjii] aVaXyTjrdrepot o'l ^ta^ev-
yovTEç tQv ÈTrifiovXEvadvTtûv favrjvau Thuc. iii. 40.
Soo-dXyriTOs (o, j/), found only used fig., insensible, bar-
barous : L^vadXytjToç yap av Ei.r]y, roidi'^E fit) ov caroi-
KTEipwf ECpav. Soph. Œd. R. 12.
67.
àv-djinfiCTiç, fwç (/;), action of recalling to one's own mind, gy
recollection : 'Hyulv >/ uddrjaig ovk dXXo n ?) dvdfxvridiç Tvy-
ydvEi ovaa. Plat. Phœdr. 72, d.
ÛTTÔjjin^o'is, £wc (»/), action of recalling to the mind of
another ; of reminding another : Ovkow fxin]jiriç, àXX' ûiro-
^vt]crEo}ç (pdpiJLaKoy EvpEc, Plat, Phœdr. 275, a.
G8 68—70.
es.
68 dcarcXXcii', to rise, in speaking of the heavenly bodies
appearing in the horizon, though used of the sun only, ace.
to the grammarians ; it is found however in Plato applied
to the moon : 'Ai arAXorrôc r£ )/\(0u Koi ai\î]\'j]ç, cai /rpèç
hvfffiùç iôi'Twy. Plat. Legg. x. 887, e.
ciriTeXXet»', to rise, is said only of the other heavenly
bodies, when they appear in the horizon [especially of the
cosmical rising of the constellations that mark the seasons] :
Tor' àarijp 'Apcroûpoc irpoXnrtjy poov 'i2«a»o7o irpGiTov irafi-
<paiiwi' ETTtT-tWerat. Ilesiod. Oper. 5G4. The poets often
disregard this distinction ; thus in an Homeric hymn, ini-
TtWeir is used of the sun : 'lltXioio viov kinTiWonivoio.
Horn. Hgmn. Merc. Zl\. And Theocritus has: ^A^uog ^'
à)T£/\\ojTt YliXtidceç. Id. 13, 24.
69.
69 amToXTJ, j/Ç ('/), is the rising of the sun only, accord-
ing to the grammarians ; it is used however in Plato of all
the heavenly bodies : ^vatioç ri kui «raroXi/c îiXiov Kal rwy
fiXXwr âarpiûy. Plat. Politic. 209, a. Sometimes by itself
elliptically ■. = the east (as in French, le levant, l'orient) : 'Att'
àinroXâç tirï Cvair. Tim. Locr. 96, d. Oftener in the plural :
'Atto TÎôy ài ciToXûiy wç npoç ràc ^îiertiç. Polyb. iii. 37, 6.
eiriToXri, j/r (>'/), the [cosmicul~\ rising of a star or constella-
tion : 0( Ov)tui Kcù iyiipiai olarnûxTi TTipl K.vy6ç tTriroX»;»'. Aris-
tot. Hist. Anim. viii. 19. More elegantly in the plural : Kat
lirtici) TTÛi' int/pynoTO Trepi ApiCTovpov iiriToXâç. Thuc. il.
78. This distinction, perhaps observed by the ancient
writers, was disregarded by those that followed, as is shown
by the quotation already given from Plato, and by that
which follows from Aristotle, who also uses draroX»'/ of the
constellations : Act» iripi 'iipiwioç aiaroX»/r /mXtora yirtrai
rr}yiij.ia. Aristot. Meteorol. ii. 5, 2. According to others
(Scftol. Arat. 137) drciroX»'/ is the rising of a whole constel-
lation, and iniToXii that of the principal star in it, c. g. of
Arctiinis in Hootes, or of the Pleiades in Taurus ; according
to others, again, iiriTuXii was used of a constellation that
rose directly after the rising of another.
70.
70 dfSpeîa or ài'Spîa, oç (>'/), fr. « ( >/p, answers to the
meaning of fortitudo, although its formation is analo-
71. 69
gous to that of virtus in Latin ; masculine or manly (70)
strength; hence, only fig., moral strength, courage, thus
defined by Plato : 'Avipiu ëtiç \pv)(^f]ç cikIii^toç vtto ^6^ov.
Defin. 412, a. And by Aristotle: Tlfpt ^ôf3ovc Ka\ ddppri
di'êpla fxtaÙTïiç. Aristot, Ethic. N^ic. ii. 7.
df8p€iÔTT)s> v'oç (?/), fr. àrêpE~ioç, prop, manhood, viri-
litas, nature or character of man, courage : Où y'np lôhiç
ôpâ) êtoiiéi'ovç vfiàç elç aV^pttôrr/ra, aXXà (Twrrjpiaç. Xen,
Anah. vi. 5, 14.
à>'8paYa0ia, aç (>/), compound of dvî]p, the formation
of which is more modern : according to grammarians,
dvcpela is physical strength, and dicpayadia, moral
strength. But the justice of this observation may be
doubted, and the passages of such authors as have used
these two words suggest other differences : dicpayadia seems
rather to indicate a good quality of a practical character, dis-
position or conduct of a man of noble spirit, sometimes as
shown particularly in war, in Xenophon, bravery, courage :
Oi) ÉVe^d (prjfii -^^pijiai vvv tTnTeBijyai rifiâç àç didpayaOiav,
ôiTMç TÙ)V re dyadwt' ?j apioroj' Kai ij^iaTov diruXavaiofiev.
Xen. Cyr. iii. 3, 55. Sometimes, in a more extended '
sense, the disposition of a good man, virtue generally, in
Xenophon and Isocrates : liai ravraç irpoii\vp.i]v tCjv j/co-
rû)v vv Tag IttI toIç ïpyoïç ^rjCifxiav rifxi}v i^ovaaç, dWd
rdç inl ra'ig c6L,aiç ra'tg Ci drEpayadiay yirofiÉiag. Isocr.
Nicocl, 85. It has been used in the plural by more
modern authors, in a sense more resembling that of dvcpa-
yadripa : Et è vartpov ralg dvêpayadiaiç vTrepjjàXorro rag
drifiiaç, tig ryv TrpovTrdp^aaaf Trapprjaiav dnatcadiara. Diod.
Sic. i. 78.
dkSpaydOTjfia, OTog {to), verbal of dvlpayaQib), and of
more modern formation, courageous act, noble action, ex-
ploit, great deed or achievement : 'E»' Se ralg rt/icdç tùip
dyèpayad7]ijdT(i)y Sa\piX})ç <paivùfX£vog irepl rdg rifXijpiag ifit-
rpiai^t TÙiv àfiaprqpdTiov. Plut. Sertor. 10.
71.
âkEiioç, ou (6), fr. dripii, wind, in general : EJo-t H nreg 71
oï (paai TOI' KaXovf-ievov dépn, Kivov^tioy p.iv Kal péovra
àvepov tlvai. Arist. Meteor, i. 13, 2.
70 72.
(71 ) aCpa, aç (17), fr. arifn, prop, the morning wind or gale, soft
wind : Tfjfioç è' tvKpitîtt, t uvoai cat tÔitoç dnituu)) . Hesiod.
Oper. ii. 288. It is also found in the prose writers : Kai
el fi£y uvpa <pîpoi, dioireç dj^adi tiravotTO. Xen, Hellen. vi,
2, 17.
(ia\|/avpai, wv (aï), light winds in Hesiod: Aï ê' âWai fiayf/av-
pai kTriTTi'tiuvai OaXaacav. Hesiod. Tlieog. 872. According 10 the
Scholiast, Hesiod gives this name to the winds called by the Greeks
KatKiaç, which blows from the beginning of the summer according to
Aristotle {Meteor, ii. G), and Opaxiaç, or the Thracian wind.
àr|rr)ç, ov (v) {arjfii), prop, that which blows, in poetry :
Ooirnff' dpyn\i(s)y aiijuor tTv\ ttoitoi' di]TUç. II. xiv. 2r)4.
By ex t., or by ellipse of dii^ov or dyifiuy, it is used for
the wind itself: Ot yap TroiijTui ttov ra Tryivfiara rù/roç
kdXoûcriy. Plat. Crat. 410, b. EiuokE rai^rtwr tiv/juç ino-
rpvvi] kcù irrnrytvawtriy aijrai. Od. i.K. 139.
avTui^, tjç (>'/), breath, air, wind from the bellows: ^vaai I' iv
XoiiroKjiv iiiKoni irànai îipvaiav nai'Toirjy ivirpi^aroy avrni/y l^-
avitiaai. II. xviii. 471. Exhalation, vapour, odour : 'F.fiTrrjç iç yaiày
re Kai ovpavov ïetr' âi)r/if}. //. xiv. 174.
oijpos, ov (Ô), favorable wind, triad right a-stern : Et-
fictrd -' dfi(futu(t), 7r£'^\//a» ^i roi ovpoy tnrifrdei', Od, v. 167.
'AW iicnrip ir ri]i limroyCiaQai, tujç ay tic ovpoy Karurrrù)-
air. Xen. Hellen. ii. 3, 31.
Trt'€Ôp,a, nroç {jo), fr. vyiu), prop, breath (pufF of wind),
breath (respiration) : 11 rtu/mra àrt/jnoy t^Tz'nvTOVTa. He-
rodot, vii. 16. "Ean ce Tn(Vf.ia pvaiç avytj(^i)ç eVî ^vvoç
dipor. Aristot. Meteor, iv. 9, 33. By ext., or rather by
ellipse of dyéfiov, the wind itself, both in prose and poetry :
*I1»' oΣt ^:ard irpv^yay ((Tr»/rat ro Tritura. Thuc. ii. 97.
Aiiyùiy r' urj/ja iryev^droiy tkut^Kre arùoyra noyroy. Soph.
Ajac. G74.
irvor], >)ç (»'/), verbal of td'éoi, but more ancient than irytvyia, in
use as early as Homer, and in the (loets only : To H rt ■nvoiai ^oyiovai
naj'Toiwv àyéfiuiv. II. xvii. 55. The wind itself: ]larayii T ivpûa
OàXaaaa, KOTrrofityt] Tryoïaïç. Theocr. Id. xxii. 1(>. [It occurs in Plat.
Crat. 4iy, I), only, however, in attempting to derive a word from it;
but riiu.irch uses it several times.]
72.
72 «i»^p. diipoç (à), answers to the Latin rir, and de-
signates the man of the married couple, husband : 'Of
72. 71
âr^p' Ifiov ÙKvç W^tWtvç tKreii'ey, Trioaiu ce irôXii' Qtiuio (72)
MvirfToç. Il- xix. 295.
àKoîrqs, ov (ô), fr. à and Koirtj, one who has the same bed,
bed-Je/low, husband : H fiAXa £y) a' icpofSiiat Koovov ttoIç, '6ç toi
àKoirrjç. IL xv. Dl. The poet, compound irapaKOiTTiç, ov (ô), is found
only in Homer: 2ù êé fioi OaXepvç TraçtaKoirrjç. II. vi. 430.
YafA€Trjs, ov (ô), fr. yansw, spouse, in the Tragic writers : ^fitjv,
(Il Vfii'ivai âvaÇ, fiaKÔpioç 6 yansTaç fxaKCiaia S' èyài (SaffiXitcotç \i-
KTpoiç icar' 'Apyoç à ya^iovfikva. Ear. Troad. 311. This poet, word
has been used by Xenophon : 'Eyw f.iiv àirfKifii^àfxrii' ixkya fpovwv
ort eijOev rijc l^aiTiXsdjç Ovyarpbç à^oifiijv t'ov kfiov v'lbv yaixkrrjr.
Xen. Cyr. iv. 6, 2.
rùv€TTiç, ov (Ô), one who has the same bed, spouse, lover : M/j-
rpbç ivvérijç a'tBiv. Eur. Electr. 803. This form, as well as the two
tliat follow and their compounds, is peculiar to the Tragic writers.
ivvyyrfip, tjpoç (ô), under the Doric form in iEschylus : 'E/cdora
■rrô9<() (fiiKciropi top alxi^r]svra Bovpov tvvariip' cZTroTrtfi-i/za/nej/a Xii-
■mrai /xovoCu?. J^schyl. Pers. 140—3.
«•ivT]Twp, opog (Ô) : 'Hv Trâpoç Ai'p/ojç rtç ivvr]ruip Avkoç. Eur.
Here. Fur. 27- Under the Doric form in the choruses : 'Eic c' îXenrov
o'tKOVÇ TToàç âXXov ivvârop' . Eur. Andr. 1040.
ô(i,£vv€-rr)ç, ov (ô), having the same bed, bed-fellow : 'AvSpôç t àpi.
(JTOv ffoîi TV^oîia' ôfiewÊrov. Eur. Med. 953.
<njv£vv£TTfjç, ou (Ô), shiruig the same bed, bed-fellow : An p-âvriv
ilvai fi)) p.a9ov(jav oïkùBcv '6r(p fiâXiaTa \orjatTai ^vvivv'try. Eur.
Med. 242.
eiva(m]p, ijpoç (ô), fr. ivvâï,u), who sleeps with, a form peculiar to
the Alexandrine poets; in Lycophron and Oppian ; Vvial yap tvva-
ffrrjpaç nfivaiioi rpiirXàîç trrivaiQ KariKXûaavro Srjvaiâç àXôç.
Lycophr. jle.r. 144.
ofAoyaixos (ô, //'), sometimes used substantively by ellipse,
spouse : Ovtoq 6 ràç TloXvi'ttKioc, w yépoi', avTOKaaiypïjraç
viifjKpaç ôfx6yai.ioç Kupeï ; Eur, Phœnîs. 135.
(TVYYttfJioc (ô, j'y), united with in marriage : Kal ^vyyâfioiai Svffftt-
viç fioKidT àii. Eur. Jndrom. 182.
iroCTis, (0Ç (ô), according to the Sanscrit origin ascribed
to it, the traces of which are still to be found in the
word -rrdaaffdcu, to possess, this word would have the
meaning of possessor, and this explains the contradictions
apparent in the use of Trôaiç as the poetic synon. of avi/p,
husband, spouse, in Homer and in the Tragic writers ; thus
in the Iliad, Helen gives this title to Menelaus, her legiti-
mate husband: 'Oç i/uoç -ïï-pÔTepoç -n-oaiç i'iev. II. iii. 429.
And further on she gives it also to Paris : 'H fiiv yuoi irotriQ
tffTiv 'AXÎL,ai'êpoç deoeiC))ç, oç jjl^ ayaye Tpoirjiè. II. xxiv.
763. In Sophocles, on the contrary, where the words
72 78.
(72) wofftç and au'/p are found close together, the former is the
legitimate husband, the husband de jure, the latter the
actual husband, the husband de facto : Taiir' ovv <poiiovfiat,
fii} iroaiç fiir 'IlpavX^ç t/iôç KoKïJTai, 7»7ç yt(i)Tipaç c àrt)p.
Trachin. 550.
(rv(v|, yoç (o, »;), prop, joined with, conjux, yoke-fellov, spouse ;
but only in speaking of tlie husband and wife together : T^v ri Bavov-
aav xâfi' 6\)ii!^wv ù)ç tvTTaToiSat raJ an' à/i^orÉpoiv ôvTtç apivriutv
ffûÇvytt tlfiiv. Eur. Ale. 920.
73.
73 âi^oç, £oc (to), fioteer, prop- and fig. : Borpu^o»' Ik
TTf-orrat ctt' ardtuir t'lapit oltriv. II. ii. 8!). Kai c' ^X*'
jJ/^T/ç arÔoç, o rf kpaVoç iari fiîyiaroy. II. xiii. 484.
à>^€fiîs, icoç (;;), a species of camomile in Diosco-
rides : Widtfiiç, o't ii XevKcitdtiJOv, ol iè xa^ia/'/ir/Xo»' ....
KaXoîiffi. Dioscor. iii. 154. Poet, synon. oï àiOoç, flower,
in the Anthology : " AXaoz h'," ApTt^t, tovto t:ai âr ^apirecriTt
dtoxxratç tir} itt' àydifiicuiv avfi^aXa icoû^a jiaXt'iv. Anthol.
Diolim. vi. 267.
ât^cfiof, ov (rc), flower in general, rose in Aristophanes,
according to the interpretation of the Scholiast : 'E^wk
ariiparov atdtnuiy. Aristoph. Ach. 992. In Theophrastus,
nigella or antlicmum, a plant : Tù>v ce Kara /«tpoç dydovy-
Th>v IcLoy TO n-fpl rù àyde^oy, on .... Theoplir. H, Plant.
vii. 13.
âyQi], »jc in), according to Thomas Magister the Attic
writers use this word for àydqmç, blossoming-time : Kai rd
^iy ciycpn r})y aydr^y ddpoay Troiùrai. Theophr. II. Plant.
vii. 9. The reading urOijy has been changed by Schneider
into ai'0r;<Ti»'. Kai ùç a\"^>)>' 't\ii rijç didtjç, wr ûr eiioici-
/rraroy 7rap£)(oi rùy rôirny. Plat. Pluedr. 230, b. It is
found used for dyHoc, flower, in Nicander : IloXtoto /iuovrô-
yoy dpytoç aidtjy {the flower of the white polium, which
destroys rats). Nicandr. Alex. 304.
di^Xï), ijç (tj), flower or pappous down of some plants
in Dioscorides : Et' â*.<<^ TTEoiKiipnoy àydoç irv^yuy kai
iKTramrovfUtoy, ô kuXoîxTiy iyioi dyOii\t]y, Dioscor. iii. 133.
àv6o<rûvTj, »7Ç (»';), for âyOoç or àrQtjmç, used metaphorically in
the Antholofzy : 'A\Xà irii» ivvi)v Ktvaaoïç ra« tik'iwv iv(jTa\vv
àvOoovyrjy. .igathias, v. 270.
74. 73
Opôvov, ov (tÔ), flower worked in tapestry in Homer : 'AXX' i'/y' (73)
larov v^aivf, fivx<{i S6i.iov ixf^riXoio ^irrXaKa Trop(pv(>ti]v, tv di Opôva
TToiKiX' tira<j(nv. II. x. 440. According to the Scholiast on Tiieocri-
tus, tile people of Cyprus called garments worked in flowers Qpôva
(Theocr. Schol. ad Id. ii. 5.0).
KdXu|, VKOÇ (?;'), exterior envelope of the flower, which
contains the gernien or seed-bud, calyx : ^ipti c citto -n-ây-
Tuii' 1] iJ.tXi(Taa (iaa kv kciXvki àidel. Aristot. H. Anim. v.
22. ITôXtç .... (pdipovaa jliev i:â\vL,iy iyKÛpTTOLç ^duvôç.
Soph. Œd. T. 25.
âb>T09 (ô) and ocotov, ou (rô), fr. ârj^i, prop, breatli ; hence,
fig. that which is the finest, the most delicate possible, the flower, in
Latin y?05, which comes hoxn flare, its etymology being thus analogous
to that of the Greek word; in Homer: Kiîje.à Te pliyôç Tt Xivoiô re
XiiTTov âniTov. II. ix. G61,
74.
âkGpwTToç, OV (ô), man in general, and in speaking of the 74
two sexes, as homo in Latin ; it is also found absolutely
for a man whom nothing distinguishes from the common
herd, an ordinary ferson. It sometimes even conveys the
notion of contempt ; thus, in Xenophon, it is found in con-
trast with cu'j/p : ' Aj' ce tovto ài'ci(X)(riad£ raXXa Kal aia\v-
veadai jj.oi cokÛ), o'iovç »/,uI»' yiuxreade tovç iv tij x*^?^ orrag
àrdpûjTTOVç' vjJÔJv êè àvèçwu ovrwv, .... Xen. An. i. 7) 4. "
dfT^p, àvcpoQ (ô), man, male, husband; in the higher
style of writing, it specially signifies a man who distin-
guishes himself by great bravery, or such other qualities, as
a man ought to possess; a brave, noble man :^i2 fiXoi àvépeg
k(TT£. II. y . 529. 'Hy vvv y' eyw i.ùv ovk àyi/p, avrt) ë"
àyi'ip. Soph. Antig. 491. Hence, in general, it may be
translated in epic poetry, warrior : TipCJToç ci' 'Arr/Xo^oc
Tpû)u)v iXtv ixyèpa icopvaTi}v. II. iv. 457- Sometimes à^>/p,
as vir in Latin, is emphatic. It is often used by the Greek
orators as a simple formula of politeness, or as a mode of
engaging the good-will of their hearers ; thus Demosthenes
often uses it, softening the mention of disagreeable truths
to the Athenians, by the flattery of the appellation, as in
the following passage : AvanoXov d' uyroç (phati /cat ^^ctXeTroiJ
Toxi joovXeveadai, tri ttoXXw ^ciXeTrwrEpoi' vj^ùç avro ■Keiroiii-
KaTE, w âyàpeç 'Adi]ya~ioi' o'l jxtv yap aXXoi ttoiteç aydoivTroi
irpo TÛ)V wpayfiàrioy tlûtOciai ^pj/fffiat rw [juvXeviadai, vjieIç
ce fierh TÙ TrpâyfxaTn. Dem. de Pac. 1. It is further found,
thus emphatically used, even in a bad sense : 'Hv ce ne
H
74 75.
(74) iy nn)nrîiÇ)aiv ùn'ip, ùOtfiiana fitwc, Kr>/<Ttm-oç l' ùrop.'
take. Od. XX. 287. [Thus vvtoç ùi t'ip implies indignation
or contempt, ovroirl ai »)p ov iruvatrai <f>\vapû>y. Plat. Gorg.
489, B. So, if à)//p is used, where an honorary title might
be expected ; as when Philip is called by Demosth., Mact-
Iwv àrt'ip, 157> 2.3
<^S, uitÔç (o), fr. (pf]pi, syn. of ch'i'ip, man, warrior, in Homer atid
the Tragic writers: 'AAXà hit' avroi'ç f/XOi TrttXnKp ^uiri îoikûç.
II. xiv. 13^!. nov>)pov (pit)TÔç ï'/Covai KaKai. Eur. Ipliig. A. 387.
Pporés, 0Î' (Ô, >'/), human, mortal, in Greek (as mortal in English) is
used poetically as a subst. by the ellipse of the word 'man,' which is
sometimes but far less commonly expressed : Ktivoiai c' àv ovrtç twv,
oi vî'v 0poToi (laiv tTTixPoviot, fiaxioiro. II. i. 271. "Iv' àOavârotai
<(>6wç (ptpoi t'jci fipoToiaiv. II. xix. 2. The word is also found in
Plato : AtiXOwftiv Ci) Tt)v fv^ai^oviav rof Tt àvCpàç «rni tî)ç ttôXiwç
iv y «)' ô TotovToç jSpoTÔç lyyivtjTai. Plat. Pol. viji. ôGG, d.
£iTix66vios (ô, l'i), one who is on the earth, terrestrial, is sometimes
used substantively by the poets in the plural, witli the ellipse of
âv0pai7ro«, signifying /luman beings, in opp. to àOâraroi. immortals :
TfvKovtrt Ô' iTri\9ot'iot(Tiv àotCt)v à^â^'aTOl \apita<Tav, ixi^povi
Ti>)vt\onny. Od. xxiv. I97.
OvTirdç, i), 6v (Or>;ff/cui), subject to death, mortal ; in the poets it is
sometimes used substantively, by ellipse of «ïj-flpwTroç or àn'ip: Eî
Srj a(pw tvtKa 6vr]Twv tpiCaii'tTov wCi. II. i. 574. Katoi' yt Ovtirolç
TO féov. Eur. Androm. 184. [In the prose writers it is found in this
sense, but principally when opposed to Qioç: e. g. fiira^v tan Gtoîi r«
rai OrriToï). PI, Conv. 202, E : Qibv avrbv, àvTi Ovijrov Troirjaaaa.
Isocr. 21H, C]
75.
75 àrraYw^'l<^^Tjç, ov (o), antagonist, adversary in general,
rival in every kind of competition : 'Eor H (\irayuyi(Trt)y
yvyivu(TTiKÏiç T; f^iov(JiKT]ç »'/ thuç àywtoç trtpov Cia>cu)\vri riç
l3t(f nil -rcipayiyitCTdai, Plat. Legg. xii. 955, a.
àvrC^ios (i>, »';) (/3în), poet, one who employs violence, opposes with
violvnre ; hence, violent, hostile : Kai yap iyiot> '.\xi\ivc ri fiaxrjaâ-
ftiO' liviKo Kovptjç avTijiioic inucaiv. II. ii. 378.
drrîSiKoç (ô, »'/) [êiKi]), adverse party, adversary in a
law-suit : Oç i)y iiri rolç rû>y à^ricicwr Trpâyfiuaiy. De-
mosth. in Theocrin. 13"J7, 24.
à»TÎTraXos(", »/) (àrW, 7r('i/\»j), prop, adversary in wrestling.
By cxt., enemy in war : BûXXorrtç ai/rovç i;nl rnltûoyreç
fjt'iXa KiiKÙiç tTTuiovy o'l yv^yt'irtc rw»' ciirtTrc'iXwi'. Xen. Hell.
iv. 2, 14, ()()w yap »/^ti' ùyrnrnXovç Trpoaioyraç otç ijfti'iç,
ti utce arpuT[V(TÔi.uO<t, ov êvyi]Ti)f.uda i.iâ)^eaOai. Xen, Cyr.
vi. 1. i;î.
àmrexv'os (ô, »/\ fr. ri^ri), competitor in every kind of
76. 75
art or profession, and specially one who employs the same (75)
means, arts, and artifices as his competitor, to defeat him :
îîoiTjrai fièy ovu vf-u'iç, TroiT/roi èè Kcù i]j-iiïç Ictj-iev tCjv avTCûV,
(WTiTf^^roi Tt Kcù àvTaywvLcrrai roïi KctWlcrrov cpûixaTOç.
Plat. Legg. vii. 817, b.
àrriTUTToç (ô, >/) (ruTrrw), that which beats back, gives back
blow for blow, hard ; that receives and retains the impression
of whatever comes into contact with it; that reproduces its
shape; passively, repeated by the echo : U.ap J arovov àvTÎ-
TVKOv UTTOKkavatui'. Soph. Philoct. 694. [acrtrvTrwraro»'
elêoç, offering obstinate resistance, extremely hard. PI.
Tim. 62, C : and dvrirvTrovç dvdpîoiïovç, stubborn, obstinate.
Theœt. 156, A.]
76.
avTpov, ov (to), cave, natural cavity : Kap7raA//xwç è' etc ^g
at-Tpor àcpiKUfiid' ovêé f-uv iv^ov eipo^tv. Od. ix. 216.
(nreoç, toç (ré), Eustiitliius and the Etym. Magn. derive this word
from afSiio, on account of the darkness that reigns there, and the modern
writers from ffnccui, as if it had the meaning of rupture, fissure in a
mountain ; hence, o-ro/fo, cavern, specus, artificial cavity made by man,
and to serve for a dwelling ; thus Homer uses it in speaking of the
abodes of the nymphs and marine deities, and particularly of the grotto
which was the retreat of the goddess Calypso : Tbv (5' oioi< vvjiér]
TîoTvî tpVKS Ka\v\pw, ëla 9fâwv, èv c^ïaai y\a(pvpoi(yi. Od. i. 14.
Further on, he describes the wonders which nature and art had brought
together to embellish this grotto, and to make it a palace worthy of a
goddess. It may be observed, that, in the Odyssey, in speaking of the
cave of Polyphemus, the poet uses the word anéoç very rarely, but
almost always avrpov.
<nrf]Kvy^, yog (?/), a more recent derivative, from which
the Latins have spelunca ; in Theocritus and Lucian.
Theocritus uses it in speaking of the cave of Polyphemus :
Kal (Tin'iXvyya (pvywu oXoo'io KvicXiottoc. Theocr. Id.x\i. 53.
CTTrrjXaioi', ov (ru), another derivative and synon. of crnéoç,
in Lucian and the Septuagint : Kcù to ainlXaiov avro àve-
(TTnt(psTO. Luc. Mar. Dial. 2. QûlitTi [xe ptTa rwy Trarepwj/
l-tov ty T(ô tTirriXatw ô ioTiv Lv tÇ àypù' Ei/ipcu»^ toïi Xtrro/ou.
Genes. 49, 29.
oTipaY^, ayyoç (//), hole, cleft of a rock : Tlepl èè tùç
aijoayynç rwv TTiTpi^ibjy TijOva Kai foaXuvoi, Kal tci ETrnroXa'
^ovTU, 010%' a'l Xe-kûIeç kuI ol j'7/ptrai. Aristot. Hist. An. v.
15. Tn Theocritus, den of a lion : "IItoi 6 fxkv aî]payya
ttcoceIeXoc £oti)(£J' £(£ »/''• I'heocr. Id. xxv. 222.
H 2
7G 77.
^76) XÔicr}^o., «roc i'ô), fr. y^uixo, opening, hiatits, yawning
gulf, chasm: '0/«)îpou ci. ttoWuv ytin^iiov Ka\ anafiov
puyîirai ri r»/ç yi/c ^.a» y£>£<T0ot ^ct/r^io urarà rôi' rôn-or »;
iii^tr. /Va^ Po/. ii. 359, b. (Cf. Cic. Offic. cxi. 9.)
X'tpaft'of , ov [b), hollow, hole in a rock : "Ùuti —iXiia i) pâ 9' vit'
ipijKoç KOiXrjv tiaivTaTO Ttrprfv, \tjpafi6v. II. xxi. 4y5. [XAQ.]
77.
77 à^îa, ar (>;), feminine of a^ioç, used substantively by
ellipse, estimate, valuation, worth : Ti)y èè ci) riiç /3\n/3»;ç
uiiiir fire Cnr\i)i' tiTe TpnrXrjv ùte Kni TtrpaTrXuaiat', o'l
KnTn\l/j](f)trT('t[.i£yoi hKaaral Tarrvi'Twy. Plat, Legg. ix. 876, d.
Fig. dignity \_worth, desert'\ : To»' yop Xoyor ct'i riic àliaç
TÎ}ç v^erlpaç tyyvç tirai, fij] rijç roû Xéyot-uç. Dent, de
Syntax. 171, 13.
à|îaKTi9, tii)ç (>';), fr. àt.i6u), action of judging worthy, dig-
natio : TdXaiToy àpyvpiov etcâara) cu)pit)v Ciàui-U rfjç îtliûi-
ffioç t'/i fca rîjç tç tfitv ytif^ni (on account of the honour he
has done me in desiring an alliance with my family). Hero-
dot, vi. 130. In Thiicydides, prr/fHs/o??, claim to a dignity,
■where it differs from aiiiof.ia, which is the dignity obtained :
Kara C£ T))t' ùiltiieni', ùç tKaaruç ty rw tùto».i^i£7 ovk àno
f-ttpovt; Ti) nXtloy îç rh Koiyà f/ inr' àp£7»/ç Troori^jûrfu" ovo
ail Kara VErlay, ti^w»' t'£ ti àyadoy cpâerai rify iriiXiy, ùtiû)-
f.inroç à(t)ay(i(f t:iKioXvrai. [This does not appear to be the
meaning of the word here : = " quod autem ad icstimationem
attinct," Poppo : it is opposed to y^arù f^ùy roùç yoftovç
just before]. Thuc. ii. 37- 'Aiiwffic «as in later times
confounded with ù£i'w/ia : 'Yfi'iy /.toyon; v-mcdzuicXiyoyrai ri/c
ù^tû'aetoç ticâyTiç. Dion. Hal. Ant. Rom. vi. 71. [In Th.
i. 37, it is claim, demand, =: postulatum : in ii. 34, &-c.,
reputation, character ; ai>)p . . . ôc «»' . . . àiiùxrei irpotiicrj
= dignitate. Poppo. Both these meanings are derived
from that of an estimate, as made (1) by ourselves, or (2)
by others, with reference to j/s.]
àÇî(jp.a, nroç (rd), another verbal of àliùio, which ex-
presses the dignity obtained, as in the passage quoted above
from Thucydides ; hence, rank or honour, merit, considera-
tion, glory : "O/iwc yap ci) irpor yt ràç «Wdr ri^^yaç kuiirtp
ovTbt nparriivtrtji: <piXoao(pinç rn âi(w/i« ^£yfi\o~p£TtoTfpo»'
\£«;r£r«t. Plat. Polit, vi. 495, d. Ew "laQ' on, ti n i^ov
78—80. 77
èictjêoVy ovêeroç ay ovru) fxe à-ïï-oareptlv i(j)vXûrTOV ùiç ÙL,iû)jia- (77)
Toç Koi rifjfjç. Xen. Cyr. v. 5, 34.
78.
o-itav, uroç (ô), fr. cïyw, prop. AXIS ; hence, every thing 78
that turns upon an axis, and especially (principally in the
.plural) a^okes, u}v (o'l), square tables of wood turning on a
pivot, on which the laws of Solon were written ; hence, by
ext., the laws themselves were called dlovEç at Athens.
The singular is found in Demosthenes : '^ç Iv rû> â^ovi
àyopEvei. Dem. in Aristocrat. 629, 21.
KiîpPeiç, £w)' ipl), triangular columns in the form of pyra-
mids, on which were inscribed laws of a special character,
and notices of the sacrifices, public festivals, and other
solemnities: rpoip^vrac kv Kvçiftiai nai khI (TD/Xatç, rà êè
Kui àypacpa Ttârpia dei-iErovc edr]. Plat. Politic. 298, d.
Aristophanes uses Kup^is fig. in the singular : To7c àvdpû)-
TTOiQ T tivai h6ï,M .... evpsariairrjç, TzepiTpifijici êiKÔJy, Kvpf^iç.
Aristoph. Nub. 447. Although the numerous instances
quoted by the grammarians, obscure as they are, may prove
the difference that existed between these two words, it is
plain, from the following passage from Plutarch, that even
in the time of Aristotle their meaning was confounded :
'I^TJ^Ùv Oè To'lÇ vÙfiOlÇ TTCKTIV tlç tKUTOV IvLClVTOVÇ 'ÉSwKE, Kul
KaTtypiKpiiaav eIç L,v\it'ovç âL,o>'aç kv tvXuktîoiç ixepié-^ovaL
(T-psipofiÉvovç' wv Ïti icad 'ijjiàç kv Ilpvrnre/w Aei'i^aj'a jxiKp'a
CiEtrw^iTO, iccù ■npoiJï)yoptv{)r](Tav, wç 'ApidToréXrjç (prjiri, Kvp-
I3eiç. Plut. Solon. 25.
79.
oLirapâffKeuos (ô, >'/), one who has made no preparations, 79
used actively : 'ArrapdtTKEvoi kuI ânopoi kg tov TTÔXefxov Kudi-
(T-avTo. Thuc. i. 99.
diT-apao-KeuaoTos (ô, »'/), used passively, unprepared, taken
unawares, surprised : llpoa-KkaovTEz ^£ aTrapcKrveuciorotc TO~iq
l3apj3('ipuiç. Herodian. iii. 9.
80.
àiraxâv, ace. to the grammarians, from Trctroc, path, to turn 80
away from the path, to lead astray, seduce ; but better
from (iiTTd) \^palpo'\, to deceive by feigned caresses ; and
thence, to deceive, cheat, to disappoint, defraud, in Homer :
Ni)»' ^' £7r£t EK yEipùtv yépaç tlXero /caî fx' àTrciTr\(nv. II. ix.
H 3
78 80.
(80) 344. Kfà ffKOTTEly n'ç ri «x^'» *'*' cvyaruv àiptXiaOai ùira-
n'l<T(ty-a >'; piuadfityoy. Plat. Polit, ix. ôTS, c.
è^airaTâk', a compound of the preceding word, and more
frequently used than the simple aVarar, even in Homer's
time ; with the meaning of which he associates the notion
of complete success. The same remark may be made of
Plato and Xenophon : Kofiicf] upa i Qioç (nrXovy cat ùX»;-
deç f.v Ti tpyu Kai ty \6yw, koi ovre avroQ fxtOiaraTai ovre
àWovç ituKarçi. Plat. Polit, ii. 382, e. 'A^riXoyt'iro ùç
it.airari]Otir]. Xeii. Ilellen. vii. 4, 39.
àira4>îcrKciv, synon., poet, and Epic, of the same family as àTarày,
to decfiif. cheat : OvTi ot Y\(çat(p6yua, Atùç 9vyûrt)ç, àvatpioKti.
Od. XI. 217. The compound ^|a7ra(^io'Kciv associates with its simple
the notion of success, to succeed in impo^im; upon another : M(p/i^piÇ{ S'
tirura finùnriç vOTi'in "Horj, OTnrojç i^aTriîrpoiro Aiôç yôov aiyiôxoio.
II. xiv. ICO.
dX(i>iT€KÎl^€ii', to imitate the fox, to act the fox : Oi/ic ï(mv
ù\io7rtt:i ^fty, ovc' àfnporinoKTi yiyyiaUai (j>i\oy, Aristoph.
Vcsp. i-23;i.
pouKoXeîv (/3ouc(;\oc), prop, tn tend or feed cattle; fig.
to deceive by fine words, to defraud of his hope : KaVw
Kcipa pi<!/(iç fit [jovi:n\{]tTirf(t. Aristoph. Pac. l')3. In more
modern authors, to feed with illusions, with vain hopes, &c. :
'E\7rt(TM' ÙTrarrjXntç (^ovKoXnviityoi. Alciphr. 3, 5. Imitated
by the Latins : Spes est, quœ pascat amorem. Ovid. Aletam.
ix. 12.
YOTjTeûcic [_yoi]ç, tjroç, enchanter ; juggler^, prop, to charm
by jiigs^ling arts ; hence sometimes fig., to charm, but
always with the notion of deception associated with it :
H Et fit) TovTO, yiitjTtvdiyTU Kai 0cyai:i(Td(y-a rij irtiù ràWa
iptXayfipojTTÎç, t:aï thvt iXntaayzu Trap' uvrov. Don. de Fais.
Leg. 373.
ScXcd^cn' (ciXinn, a hait), prop, to lure by a bait, to tempt,
catch hv a bait ; hence sometimes fig., to tempt, to allure :
Tù)y cÈ iciojTwy k'cù noXXùiy rii pÈy nv Trpoopw/.iéywy, rh ^c Ttj
KaO' îipipay ptfarwyrj Knt a\oX}j ctXtciî^opiywy. Dem. Cor.
14.
SoXouf {h'iXnC), prop, to catch with a bait (to,\«ç); hence
fig., in poetry [Herod. &c.], to lure, to entrap, to take by
craft: "Or Ouyily ippvaà}it]y Moi'pac CoXwanc. Kur. Alcest.
12.
80. 79
■rytreponeôtiv, fr. ùvùv and yirvetv, or perhaps TJîria, to say soft (80)
things, sweet things, amorous nonsense, to cajole, to ivheedle, used princi-
pally of the cajoling that is successful with women :'H ovx uXiQ on
yvvatKag àvciXKiSaç riTrepoTrtvtiç ; //. v. 349.
Kain)Xeucii', prop, to falsify, as those dealers do who
adulterate their goods ; hence sometimes fig. in poetry, to
cheat, iifipose upon : "H^fj vvv av-^ei, kuI cl à\pv)^ov fiopàç
airoiç KaTrt'jXev'. Eur. Hipp. 952.
irapaYeif, prop, to lead aside from the right way ; hence
fig., to mislead, deceive or beguile by flattery : Aej cipa wept
dewy Kctl Xsyeiv cot Troiety ùiç fiîjTE civtovç y6r]Taç ofTciç riJ
fitrajSciXXiir kavrovç, [J^i'ite J/juâç \pivêe(n Trapâyew kv Xôyw
î] Iv ïpycû. Plat, Polit, ii. 383, a. Tovç he arpaTiwraç Tt)v
cupsày fxi) tcoi-iii^ofxéi'ovç Iv àp-^rj fiei' ÎXttiç TTapîjyer, wç ti
iccù fi)) ToaoïiTOv à/\/V baov NÉpojv ëùdJi^er, àizocwnov-oç. Plut,
Galb. 18.
TTapaKpoûeii', rendered synon. with the above by a meta-
phor taken from those who cheat by pressing down one of
the scales of the balance to gain in weight ; or, ace. to other
grammarians, from the wrestler who trips up his adversary.
It is to this last usage, that Plato alludes in the following
passage, where the verb is used in a sense more akin to its
proper meaning : Kat ovk âv as irapaicpohoL )/ irapovaa
[.vfitpopa. Plat. Crit. 47, a. In a remoter metaphorical
sense, and in the middle voice: ^vXcirreu' tf^è kcù rrjpe'iv
êicéXtVEv o-wç fj)) Tvapaicpovaonat fjqô' kt,a7raT)](Th}. Dem,
Coron. 318.
irapaXoyi^ecrQai, to make a false calculation, to deceive by
false calculation or false reasoning : JlapaXoyli^tTai yap »/
Ciâvoia uTr' uvrwr, wawsp 6 (TO(piaTiK(jç Xoyoç' ù eKaarov
uiKpôv, Kal TTcuTct. Aristot. Polit. 5, 8.
irXaÇetv, prop, to cause to wander, to put out of the way, to remove
afar off : 'Rk tuv ër) 'OSvaija TloatiSdcof ivouix^wv ovri KaTaKnivii,
7rX«^ft Ô' aTTO TTarpi^ot; ctiriQ. Od. i. lb. Sometimes fig.: 'EvGa
/XV7J(7rT)D£<T(Tll/ tTTt yXvlCVV VTTl'OV î^iViV, TtXo^E H TTlI'OVTaÇ [ =
aherrare faciebat, sc. a proposito diutiiis bibendi, vel a sohrià mente, vel
a potenliâ agendi. Damm.^. Od. ii. 31)6. This verb is only to be found
in some modern prose writers, such as Lucian and Polybius.
o-<})âXX€ii', prop, to cause to fall ; hence sometimes fig.,
to cause to fall into errour : Tuvç êe fxrj elSn-aç ovièi' 'i<p-q
Bavnarrroi' ehat avrovç re (TtpaXXtadai Kai âXXovç rrfciXXeiv.
Xen. Memor. iv. 6, 1.
80 81.
(80) ^evâKlt,€iv, prop, to put on false hair [(ftEraKi) : but <peva-
v/^ter = to be a (pir»l. It is doubtful whether (ptrcUi] is
connected with <{tiyal, or only a dialectic variation of
7rij»(»:»j] ; hence to deceive by disguise or false appearances,
to impose upon a person [h y false pretencesl, to dupe : yiûjy
à^iolç (fieyakiaar iif-iâç (iizuWayritai nit'ipioc, kui raiir ipov
ftaKTi]pmr 'iynvTor ; Aristoph. Plut. 271. Alnyjiùv koTiy, oî
à» cote 'A0»?»«7o<, <piyaKii^f.tv éavrovç. Dem. Philipp. i. 12.
i^T|Xoûv (ff^aXXfii'), to mislead, deceive: Eïr', àviinaTtiiv SiKtjv,
Tiprryùy rôè' iXOov (pùiç i(pi)\oj(Tty tpp'^yaç. JEschyl. Agam. 503.
^p(.vaT:Q,-Tâ.v, prop, to impose upon the understanding ;
hence to impose upon, to deceive, in the N. T. ; EJ yap
èoKfi Tiç eiyaî ri, ^rjcîy wy, eavruy (ppiya—ara. Galat.
vi. 3.
«{«euScik and iJ<£u8eCT0ai, to deceive by falsehoods, lies : 'II
et xj/evdu^tyt] Uoo'iroy /ia(7«-\»/a vpvar]vca. II, vi. 163.
'Eav oZv, t<f>t], iiriXiTrt} avroy t/ ^.airitvT), f; t:ai tKÙy \l/tvai}Tai,
irûiç act ttti r'a rijç (T^^)aTlûç ; Xen. Cyr. i. 6, 9. The
active xpevceiv is very rare : 'AXXà xioteuw toi rrj xti'pçt r^
îlfiiTtpç, k(ù -rj vjiQv eiç èfiè ti/yoïff. . . . /(»; \p(.viTity fit
TUVTaç rUr àyadUç i\Trl(aç. Xen. Cyr. i. 5, 13.
81.
81 à.Trf]VT], Tjc (»'/). a vehicle with four wheels, waggon, to
whicli horses or mules were harnessed, and which carried
baggage, heavy goods, &:c., in Homer : Tlovadt fiiy >/^/oroi
iXicoy r£-pfi(.ukXor à~iiyr]y, r'nç 'Ic'oToc iKnvyt Caléputy. II.
xxiv. 324. In Pindar (t:r//i fj is specially the team, and by
ext., the car drawn by mules, and used at the games:
'At:apayTÔrrocvç r ÙTri/iaç CtKiv "^avfuôç rt Cwpct. Find. 01.
V. 6 ; and, by ext., pair, couple ; fig. marriaye-tie : 'O èè
irpiaftvç vj.ifiaTva-tpiir, ('nrt'iyaç ifionripov irùOoy àftéièi'iKpv
Toy all Kurîxioy. Eur. Phœn. 340.
Sfitt^a, »;<; (»';), vehicle or waggon drawn by oxen. This
observation of Tliomas Magister is contradicted by Eusta-
thius; and, in fact, little difference is made in the Iliad
between these two kinds of carriages, both having four
wheels, and used for carrying heavy loads ; they were
drawn indilferently, either by oxen or by mules : ()«' t^* v<p'
ô/ac£»;<Tii' /îonc iiftunovç Tt l^ivyyvcray. II. Xxiv. 782. But
in the Odyssey àftala is sometimes found with the epithet
tjfitoyiit], drawn by mules ; which would seem to prove that
81. 81
it was more commonly drawn by oxen. Afterward a/xa^a (81)
was used, in ordinary language, for transport ivaggon : gene-
rally, vehicle drawn by oxen : Kat àfxtit,aç ce airov irpo-
ÉTTEfine. Xen. Cyr. ii. 4, 14.
avTv|, vyoç ()'/), fr. àvkx^, plur. àvrvyiç, two semicircles, forming
the arm, or rail of the two sides of the Homeric chariot : Aoial di
irepicpofioi àvrvyiç ilai. II. v. 728. By synecdoche, it is used for
the whole chariot in poets posterior to Homer : 'Ittttikôjv ÎÇ àvTvywv
iyvdtTTiT nl'sv, ÎCT ÙTréipv^iv j3iov. Soph. Aj. 1049.
app.a, aroç (rô), ivar-chariot, always drawn by horses,
and mounted with warriors ready for the fight ; or by those
who contended for the prize in the public games : To juev
âpjjari rtOptTTTTw yipaç. Pind. Isthm. i. 18. [Common in
prose. Thuc. Xen. Plato, &c.]
dpfidpa^a, r]ç (7;), waggon or carriage for travelling,
chiefly in use among the Persians : ' Avaflâv-eç liz\ rag
cio[jaiJaL,aç gvv rcùç yvyuiUj', cno'jXavpoi'. Xen. Cyr. iii.
i; 22.
8i<|)pos, ov (Ô), for êi<p6poç, fr. èvo, (pépeiy, carrying two
persons ; in the Iliad, prop, seat of the war-chariot (clpfia)
on which two persons sat, the driver Qplo-)^oç) and the w^ar-
rior on his right (Trapa/jârjjç), "who had only to fight :
"ïiaç ITpu(/Lto<o . . . ÔV10 Xc'tjSe elv kvl ^uppu iôvraç. II. v.
159. Hence by a synecdoche in constant use, the chariot
itself: Xiti'TijKov-a c iXov cicppovc. II. xi. 748. In the
Odyssey, carriage for travelling : Ei c' IQîXilq tte^ôç, irapa
TOI cl(ppoç re /cat iirnoi. Od. iii. 324.
j^eôyos, eoç (to), prop. yoJce ; hence, by ext., two or more
beasts of any kind under harness together ; yoke of oxen,
where more than two, team of oxen, of horses ; hence, by a
natural synecdoche, the carriage itself: Ilô-£pov ÈTnara.-
fisrov iivLc^elv iiiX i^eîiyoç Xaftelf Kpelrroy r) firj ÈKirrrâ-
fievoi'. Xen. Mem. i. 1, 9. That it may be applied to four
horses is plain from the context in the following passage of
Plato : IIoXu ye fxàWov ?/ ei tic vjiuv (ttttw, T\ ï,vv(jjpici, îj
^evyei vev'iKriKev '0\v[À7nâcnv. Plat. Apol. 36, d.
ïinroi (ol), and oftener feminine {a\), mares, which the ancients
considered the fittest for driving, and for war. This word is sometimes
synonymous with ixofia in the Iliad, and by synecdoche is used, 1. for
the carriage and horses together (Sctv^ou TrXf/ro pôoç KiKdcwv iin.-
ji'iï, (TTTTwi/ TEKal àvêpùiv. II. xxi. Ifi) ; — 2. for the carriage alone:
AvTÙp oy' ijpuç, wv 'iitTrwv îirijiâç, ?\a/3' I'jvia. II. v. 328.
82 82.
(81) °X°^' '"C (rô). scarcely found but in the p\uTa\, war-chariol : 'EC
ô,\iu)i' (iXro ;^n/iâ^{. //. iv. 419. The form oxos, ov (ô), is also found
in an Homeric l^ymn, and in tlie Tragic writers. [Also Hdl. 8, 124.]
yEsclivlus uses it in speaking of the waggons of the Scythian nomade
liordes : Oï ttXiktuc ffriyaç irtCcipaioi vaiova' it' tùicvKXoiç ûxotç.
JEschyl. Prom. 710.
ôx^ifia, nroç (rô), fr. ôyiu), in general every thing which
serves to transport, to carry from one place to another,
conveyance, carriage, vehiciilum : 'ïû)v yt. «Vn-twr ttoXù
yffiflç tV ùo-^oXt (T-f f)ou oyjifxaroq ifffity. Xen. An. iii.
2, 19.
peSa or pcBir), t/c ('/), synon. of ù-kj'jit), carriage with four
wheels, rheda in the N. T. : Kaî l-izwy kui ptiCjy. Apoc.
xviii. 13.
caTivTj, »}c (»';), fr. aârrnv, carriage in the Homeric hymns: Flowrij
TiKTOvaç ûi>CiHiç iTTi-)(Qoviovç tcuaï,iv ■KOiî)<tai aarivaç ti irai
îipfiara noiKtXa ;^a\»:(;7. Uymn. in f'eiier. l.'i.
CToi'wpi's, Icoç (»/), fr. avraiptiy, a pair of horses harnessed
together, biga ; hence chariot drawn by two horses : Tw ce
(iWb) trci, oj J/»' 'OXvfjiTriàç rpirrj h:a'i (.rtyi^Koan), i) irpoort-
Ot'iaa ivyojp'iç iritca F^vciycpov 'llXelov. Xcu, Jlcllen. i.
2, 1.
Teôpiinrov, ou (to), neuter of the adjective ridonnroc,
having four horses, sometimes used substantively, with
ellipse of i^tïiyoç or dp^ui, team or chariot of four horses :
Kai riKac Ylvl^o'i Kti\ 'laOfio'i Kcn Né/it'^ ri6pnr-oir re Kai
kA//(T4. Plat. Lijs. 205, c. [So Xen., e. g. ^n.iv. 3, 21.]
Tcrpaopia, aç (>';), four-horse chariot : Bjypwi'a î't TtTpaopinç iv(Ka
yiKatfx'ipov yfyu(i'r;réov 6ni. Piiid. Olynip. 2, 8.
82.
82 àtroïKÎa, ac (//), fr. ukoikcç, the leaving the natural home
for some other, emigration ; the term applied to the ancient
Greek colonies : "Hare t:iù îç 'Iwiitu' vcTrenoy wc o'v^ «\ari/c
~>l<: 'Arr(jk»/c, ÙTTOtKtaç iE,iTrefi\l/(iy. Thucyd. i. 2.
KXrjpouxi'a, etc ('/), division by lot, portion obtained by
lot, allolinciit, distribution of lands made to those who
were sent to the colonies ; hence, by ex t., the colonics
themselves, the colonists, whom the republics of Greece
settled in countries they wished to retain possession of, or
83. S3
with a view to repeople the towns wliich they had destroyed. (82)
It was thus, that the Athenians, havin<>- made themselves
masters of IMelos after a long siege, 416 b.c., put to the
sword all who were capable of bearing arms ; an act which
no political consideration can possibly justify, although.
Isocrates has endeavoured to place it in a different light :
'Ytteo w>' Vp0(7>/C£t TOVÇ iv (ppoiOÙi'Taç fieydXr]}' xapLi' ixeiv
TToXv f.iâ\\o}' f; ràc i^Xijpov^iuç >/ju7v oi'SiCii^^eir, àç iifJit'iç sic
ràç îpi]i.i(>vfAÎi'nç rùf TroXetjr (pvXctKTjç eretca rùiv ^^wpta;)', dXX'
où Cià i:\to} EL,lav èt,eTré^non£}'. Isocr. Paneg. 31.
83.
âiToiKos (é, j/), prop, emigrant, the name given to the an- 83
cient Greek colonists: 'Ho-ar ck KoplrOwi L,vi.n7podvfiovfi£i'oi.
fj-ctXiffra rolç 'Afnrpai^Kjjraiç, cIttoIkoiç ovai. Thucyd, ii. 80.
jieroiKos ((1, >'/), domiciled foreigner , resident alien, one who,
having taken up his abode in a particular city, [is allowed
to settle and trade there, but] has [not] been admitted
to the rights of citizenship in it. At Athens, they paid a
tax {lusToiiciov) of 10 drachmae per annum, and were sub-
ject to certain duties, such as carrying the sacred vessels
((TKc((j)i]) in solemn processions, whence they were called
(TKa(pt](i>6poi ; their wives were obliged on the same occasions
to carry vessels filled with water, whence they were also
called vÉpia(f)6poi, and their daughters {(TKuiCri(p6poi) parasols
for the Athenian ladies. It appears from a passage in
Demosthenes, that, at least at a certain period, the fii-oiKOL
were obliged to pay to the state a sixth of their property :
AoûXov t<pi] Kcà Ik covXmv tivai ku\ TrnoaljiCEir ctùrw to 'Éktov
jj-tpoç tlai^ipiiv fxer'a tGiv fisToÎKioi'. Dem, in Androt,
612,4.
C-IT01K0Ç (ci, ?/), prop, one sent in addition to, or in the
place of the native inhabitants of a place, colonist sent to
a city to replace the inhabitants that have been driven from
it, and to repeople it, such colonists as the Athenians sent
to jEgina and Potidœa : Kat vartpov iitoiKovç tavrwy eireixxpay
ilç UoTièuia}', (.ai K-arùitcieray. Thucyd. ii. 70. It is also used
of foreigners invited to reside in any city, and admitted to
the same rights with the other citizens, in order to increase
the population : 'An-oWo^rtcIrat, ol Iv tw E^;^£t^'w Trdrrw,
iiroÎKovç lirayayôi-uyoL itrracriao-cu'. Aristot, Polit, v. 3.
84 84, 85.
(83) kXt)poûxos, ov (o), prop, who draws or gains a portion by
lot ; a colonist to whom lands were given for cultivation
in conquered countries. Demosthenes uses this word of
the colonists whom the Athenians had sent into the Cherso-
nesus under Diopïthes, b.c. 341. These colonists, driven
out by the Cardians and supported by Philip, were the
occasion ot new attempts on his part. It is the subject of
the speech of Demosthenes on the affairs of the Cherso-
liesus : Iloi»' AioTTt/Oi/i' tKirXiixTai kui -ovç t:\Tjpov\ovc oî/ç
rvy al-iù/irui TreTrotrj^ivai riv TroAt/uo»'. Dem. de Reb. in
Cher son. 91, 15.
84.
84 diroKiipoKTos (Ô, )'/), ace. to Ammonias and Hesychius, is
applied to a son driven from his home for bad conduct.
cK-n-oiTjToç (Ô, //), son emancipated or given away by his
father to another person, who adopts him (tiaTro/r/roç) :
'pA"7ro/(/roç ilç TOI' o'iKoy rùv IttttciXoj^/cou. Is. G5, 41. Fig.:
'Eà»' £k' <puv\<)V yii-qrai ypriOTor, uiutzio iviktikIç tK roaû)-
Covr, àét'irai rijç toîi yiiovç 7roo'»/ç, olor tiCTrohjToç rijç KUKiaç
yiy6jJLf.yoç. Plut, de Sera Num. l'indict. 21.
àTrÔKXïjpoç (ô, îi), Cl disinfieriled son, but found only in the
Pandects and Institutes of the emperor 'I'lieopiiilus : ' Earw
fiov o ctliu k'\i]i)Oi'6f.ioç, 01 Ct XuiJTol ta-ujffuf a-ocXrjpo».
Instil, ii. Til. 13.
85.
85 àTToXeiTTCtf, prop, to abandon, hence, in legal phrase,
to separate herself from a husband ; to be divorced, used
of the woman only : Kai rpôc rovruiç ti/i' pkv yvvfÛK ovk
i'nroXiXonrv'iar. Dem. ad Onelor. i. 865, 0.
àiToiTep.iTcii', lo send or put away his wife, speaking of
the husband, to divorce : liarh tov rûpoi' ôç KiXivti iàv
ÙTTOTvîfJTvt] rifv yvyaitm ànoêiCoyut rify irpolKa. Dcm. in
Newr. 13G'2. In the same passage Demosthenes uses
^KpaXXcif lo express the same act on the part of the hus-
band, but with the associated notion of violence and out-
rage : 'Opyiniiùç h' ini roùroiç airnai kiÙ vpalffOai l'/you-
^lyoç K(ù t:.i)~HTriat)at, tkpaXXtt Tt)y urOnutiroy ùiç tyiavroy
avyoti;)'iaui, avri], Kvovaay, cai ri/y irpo'ii^a ovk àvoCiCwcny.
Dem. in Neœr. 13(3*2.
SG, 87. 85
86.
dTTOviij/ao-Gat, to ivash the hands after eating ; 86
Kara )(6ipos v^wp, or Kara ytipôç, or Ku-à. ^(^Etpwr alone,
water for the hands, i. e. to wash the hands, was one of
the phrases used only before eating; a custom, which,
according to the remark of Athenœus, was peculiar to the
ancient Athenians: 'Apiarofciyrjc b ypafifiariKoç y\ivâ^t.i.
Tovç ovK tlêoTaç n)i' êia<popcty tov re caret -^Eipâç, vai rov
dTroi'i\pacjdai. Ilopà yhp rolç TroXatotC) tu fxev irpo apiarov
KUL htTTiov, XéyEffdni Kara x^ipos* to ce j-ierh ravra dTro-
vi>\ia<TQat,, "Eot(v"£ o o ypa^fiariKoc rovro 7rt(pv\aKÉyai Trapà
Tolç 'A-TiKolç. Athen. ix. 18. Which, in fact, is confirmed
by the following passage from Aristophanes : "Yrwp Kara
■^^Eioàç' rag -puTrÉi^aç Elaéépeiv. Arhtoph. Ves'p. 1216.
87.
aTropo9 (Ô, )/), fr. ù and Trépoç, prop, without passage, with- 87
out outlet, whence one cannot pass out: [hence impassable,
&c.] ' Opi] ctTTopa To'tQ TToXEf-doiQ TTope^fiv. Xen. An, ii.
5, 3. Tloraiioç Tratrâirnaii' airopoç êià to joàdog. Xen. An.
iv. 1, 2. — Fig. 'El' àiîopoiç EÏvat {to he in a strait ; in circum-
stances of great difficulty). Xen. An. vii. 6, 1 1 . Speaking
of persons, being at a loss, not knoiuing which way to
turn, not knowing what to do \_omni consilio atque ope desti-
tutus. Cf. 353] : YïavTuyôQtv te rjj yiwfxi^ àiropoi KaQearQ'
TEC, &c. Thnc. ii. 59.
dfiiixafos (Ô, I'l), fr. à and ju}j-)^aj'>/, prop, without means,
without device or expedient ; and by ext., embarrassed, per-
plexed, uneasy, in despair, in speaking of persons : "iliioi
Èyîo irio, tÉk)ov, àji^yaroç. Od. xix. 363. It is oftener,
however, used passively, in speaking of things, that ivhich
means cannot be found to effect, difficult or impossible to do
or say: Wfilj-^aioi' orrov ^pôroy {an inconceivable length of
time : i. e. one cannot say how long). Plat. Phced. 80, c.
[Also of persons in the sense of difficult to deal ivith; un-
manageable.~\
àSuVaros (ô, »/), fr. a and cvvapai, speaking of persons :
one who has not the power to do a thing, who cannot, is not
able, powerless : 'Acvraroi Eimv ÊTriixeXilç k(TE(rOai. Xen.
Œcon. 12, 12 [also absolutely = disabled^, infirm. [Thus
the àcvvarot are opposed to the ^waroi or cvrnpEi'oi, the
able-bodied. Cf. Lys. 24, 12.] More often passively, in
I
86 88.
(87) speaking of things ; what cannot he done, impossible : Tijç
yEwpyiKîjç TU TrXutTTo. tcrrii' àyOpili-ù) ùcviaTu rrpot ofjtrai.
Xen. Œcon. 5, 18.
88.
88 àirpcTn^ç (ô, »'/), fr. « and npiiru), unbecoming, improper :
'KTri-)(a.pfioy èè tov Kuj^ucoTrowi', on rj/ç yvfcuKoç avrov
irapovarjç tiiri ti Twy àirpeTrùv, È^i]iJ.iti)UE, Plut. Apophth.
di-cipfxooTos (ô, îf), and rarely ài'apjiôSios (ô, »/), fr. a and
iipfxà'Cui, prop, that which does not fit, which does not square,
dispi'oportioned : llTTOf rw jotipn ttiI^ovulv o\ hofÀÙ-ruvriç
\jdwpat:iç\ Twv àvap^ôa-i^v, rov avrov araHfiùy tj^orreç.
Xen. Alcmor. iii. 10, 13. — Fig. of an unsociable character,
disagreeable, difficult to deal with : Tu^oyeowr eÎ KÙrâpfio-
trroç, Aristopli. Nub. 900. [See Note.]
aKoafxos (Ô, »/), fr. a and KÔff/ioç, prop, without order ; fig.
disorderly, lawless, disgraceful : Où^troc dntixoyTo twv
dK0tTp.0TiiTwv Koi ftiaioTiiTtjjy. Plut. Crass. 15.
Stottos (Ô, >/), fr. a and roTor, fig. out of place, absurd,
strange .'"Aroira Xtynç Kai oùfo/iitDç T-poç aov. Xen, Afemor.
ii. 3, 15. [Hence, so strange as to be unnatural : uroirny
-vtdfui. Th. 2, 49.]
ÛKaipos (Ô, //), fr. a and Knipôç, unseasonable, mal-à-
propos, useless, empty : 0« II fiij QiXomc Cici ro i-izlirovov
îicâatcecrOcti aWà iy ii^ovalç a\o/poic ^u'lyeiy, ifivaet ovroi
kUklotui. Xen. Cyn. 12, 15. [Of persons = importunate,
troublesome.^ '
àciici]Ç (Ô. >'/), fr. <î and (Uiôç, unbecoming, disgrncfiil, shameful:
T<p Kai t'traaOaXiçaiy ànKia TTÔr^oj/ iTTfcnrov. Od. xxii. 412.
&ciKe\ios (t>, >;), := âfiKr/c, when spoken of (hings ; sometimes in
speaking nf persons, ugly, vile, contemptible : UpôaOïi' fiir yap Ci)
fim àiiKtXioç ^ôar' th'ai, rvv ^i Oio'iaiv toiKt. Od. vi. 2-12.
&cr){r]fxtav (f1, >/), fr. à and a^ïipLn, without form, shapeless,
deformed ; more commonly fig. shameful, unseemly ; unbe-
coming, indecent : "Orai- yrîip itcryri^ioy fitv /ji}?iy, ftr]^è
cvtT\tptç i.y Tiûr yj'oi/iaiç rwr TrapôiTwr KaraXiitTijTiii. Xen.
Àpol. 7.
âXoyoç (('), >'/) fr. « and Xôyoc, prop, icithout reason, irra-
tional : II Ct (piXorif^iia ovt iy ro'iç uXùyotç i^ujon: ifttj/vi-ai,
ovr ty TTi'irriy àiUpûjiroiç. Xen. Hier. 7. Fig. unreasonable,
absurd: No^tt^wr uXoyoy tlyai rovç ii hpCjy ^Xirrrarritr Ifpo-
(tÎ'Xovç kaXi'iy. Xen. Ages. 11, 1.
89, 90. 87
89.
apyupoç, ov (ô), fr. àpyôç, silver, the metal : XaXKoy 3' 89
iv irvpl IjciWev ciTetpéa KaaaiTipov te kol -^pvaov TijJt'iErTa
K-oJ apyvpov. II. xviii. 474.
dpyûpiot', ou (rô), 1. sometimes silver, as metal: 'Ekeu'o
fiévTOi QJiêa OTi (cat ■)(^pv(Ti.ov orav ttoXv Trapaipaprj , avro ^Èy
ÙTifiûrEpoy yiyrtTai, to èè àpyvpioi' Ti.jJiii)TEpov ttoieI. Xen.
de Vectig. 4, 10. 2. More frequently silver coined, made
into money, money, pectmia: 'Evraûôaoî orpartwrai i]yf)ovTO
OTL ovK £<x°*' àpyvpiov ÈTnaiTÎ^EfjQai eîç r»)v -KopEiai'. Xen.
Anab. vii. 1, 7.
K€p|ia, aToç (j6) [fr. mpEt^], p/ece of money, [small] coin:
To arôfx iTvi(ivaaç KÉpfxatnv Ttbv prjTopujt'. Aristoph. Plut.
379. "EiizELdEv îifxàç ciêovQ KÉpfiaTa, Dem, in Mid. 549, 27.
cofjLKTfxa, aroç {to), fr. j'oyLtt^w, silver or gold coined,
numisma, money : 'Ayopà hi] îifùv Kal r'afxiarfxa Iv/jjSoXou Tfjç
àXXayf]ç é^EKa yEii'jaETai Ik tovtov. Plat. Polit, ii. 371, b.
Hence, gold or silver piece, or coin : No/i/o-^ora -e uvtov
Koniivcu ETvirpE-^pE. Herodian. ii. 15, 9. Aristotle gives
this etymology of the word : Olov h' vnciXXayiua r//c XP^'^S
70 vofiicrfxa yiyovE kutci avi'OriKTjy, Kal êià tovto Tovi'ofia
Ê'xf' y6p.i(jp.a, OTL ov (pv(TEi, àXXà vop,a> iaTi. Aristot. Eth. v. 5.
vQ\Lo<5, ov (6). According to Photius and Suidas, the
Dorians used vàfxoc for rofiKTiia, piece of money. An
instance may be found in the Tables of Heraclea (1, 75),
and it was from i'Ôjjoç that the Latins derived their num-
mus, or, according to the more ancient orthography, numus.
Xprjixara, ciToiy (ret), prop, things of use, goods, riches,
sums of money, sometimes money : O'l hè Kal êwpoiç Kal xf'i)-
fiamv livaTZEiQo^EvoC ttoXXU yap Kal ravra I'lv aùrw. Xen.
Cyr. i. 5, 3.
90.
àpicTKeiv (apu)), prop, to arrange, to adjust, to make 90
agree ; hence, to appease, in Homer : *A;^ IQiXu) àpiaai
hàfiEvai T àiTEpEiai aTToiva. Il, ix. 120. After Homer's
time, in constant use, especially in prose, and construed in
a neuter sense with nominative of the thing, to be or seem
suitable, appropriate, &c., to satisfy, to please: Et fxÈv
i'jpEtTKÉ TL poi Twp VTÎ0 TOVTtJV pr]QÉvT(i}P, iiav^iav av i]yov.
Dem. Philipp. i. 1.
i2
88 91.
(90) âvSdviiv (nhjv), to satisfy, I o be agreeable, to please: 'A\\' oiic
'Arfin^ y 'Aycifitfivovi i'/vcai't Ovftif. 7/. i. 24. TloWoi fi iftvûovTO,
vôov C' kfi'ov OVTIÇ tale. Theocr. xxvii. 22. [Also in //rf/.]
SoKcî»'. This verb was often used, principally in the
aorist and perfect passive, as the usual formula in ancient
decrees, declaring that it had seemed good to the legislative
body to pass such and such a decree: "Efoic rolç Ili/Xciyô-
patç KoX ro7ç avii^^ioiç rwv 'A/i^ikruô» w>'. Dem. de Coron.
51.
coapeoreîi' {evâpeiTToç [^tv. ùpiffkw] ), a verb of modern
formation, to be agreeable, to be aj)proied, to please : Oo<ju-
fiov ce fTTi Ttj yv(t)f.t)~{ yirofAiruv cut rù f.u) —ûcn rv'iç piûKHV
avrTiQ (.viintartly ùiJ(i)OTÉf)Ovç, Dion. Hal, A. It. xi. GO.
Me^pt Tovrov to'iç tTrieiKecTTÛTOiç ~ù>i' iroXiTÙiy thr^çtiarti ~U
yivupiva. Diod. Sic. xiv. 4.
91.
91 àperq, »;c (»'/)> fr. npu), or, according to others, from' Apjjç,
in Homer, physical excellence of every kind : nocHir dpt.-
Ttiv (il ii(l)(iiyu)r. II, XX. 411. H \a\vv tj û\\?;r rti'ct apt'
T>)v -ov aû)f.iaTOQ. Plat. Gorg. 499, d. Hence, fig. valour
in tvar, courage : 'Ec \6\ov, trda fuWiarr' dptr)) Ciadftrat
ùrcpûty. II. xiii. 277. flarrtc 'ieruaiy ol Trap' it:(iyu) Uiot
on 1/ TToXs^uK"») uvTo'tç ùpeTti lyrifiÛTarôy rt fjioy Kut diftdoi'û-
-aroy Trapiytrai. Xen. Ilellen. vi. 1, 4. [Cf. 92.]
dXKV], f/c {î/^, indicates more especially defensive strength,
hence strength, valour that defends, protects, valour: 'Ap-
ytloi, /ii'/JTw Ti fitdUre Oovpuoç <(Xk»iç. //. iv. 234. OÎ'a:
tort /3/»j (pntaiy, ovcé Tiç aXi.»'/. //. iii. 45. Personified in
the Iliad. ' 'Ei- e^'Eniciy è' '.-Wk-.'/. //. v. 740. This poet,
word has been sometimes used by prose writers. Thus
Xenophon uses it fig. : Oica yap Trâyraç rovç £Kt7 ày6pi>-
TTovr, TrX))y tyôç' [.taWvy ^ovXtiay *; (i\Ki)y f.iefii\eTi]i:iiTaç.
Xen. Ilellen. vi. 1, 4. [See example from Th. under
tv\pv)(_iu.'\
ài-SpayaOîa, aç (//), fr. «rj;p and àyaOùç, the quality of
a brave man, bravery : Ilcii ra rvy yjiuyoy àWiiXoiç irtpt
àrcpayadiaç dyTirroiovyro. Xen. Anab. v. 2, 1 1 .
àfSpcîa, at: (»'/), formed from ««i //p, on the same principle
as virtus '\n Latin from vir ; but conveying witli it more
of the meaning oï fortitude, courage in war. According to
91. 89
the definition of Plato : Gaptroc ■n-oXeniKÔi'' Èyicpâreia '^vyJiQ (91)
TrpoQ rà ^ofiepci Kai èeiyâ.' rôX/xa vTrrjpsTiK)) <ppoy)](7eu)ç (^bold-
ness subordinated to prudence [or, in attendance on pru-
dence'] ). 0pp. to êeiXia, cowardice, in Xenophon : 'Aet
euXeyeTO crKorrôJy , ... ri drêpela, tc êeiXîa. Xen. Memor,
i. 1, IG. [Cf. 92.]
ài'Speroc, ov {jo), neuter of aV^ptloç, wliich, witli many of
these neuter adjectives, Thucydides employs substantively
in an abstract sense, in a manner peculiarly his own : Kai
iv Talc TTCuêtiaiç o'l fiev ETrtTrovu) daKr'iaei Evdvç réoi ovreç, to
dvcpeloy fjL(.TEp)(ôvTaL. Thuc. ii. 38.
XTJfjia, O7-0C (to), prop, will [fr. AAfl, Xw, volo] ; charac-
ter, in a gen. sense, which can be determined only by the
context ; e. g. in the following passage of Herodotus, the
earliest author in whom the word occurs : 'Ytto XijixaTÔç
re (= intrepidity of will) cai àrSpr]îr]c earpuTsveTO ovcepirjg
èov(Ti]ç ol ài'ayKnlrjç. Herodot. vii. 99. [Here it is in a. good
sense, = resolution, spirit, intrepidity. In a bad sense it
is insolence, &c. The word is poetic (in Soph, always in
a bad sense) except in Ionic prose, and late writers ; e. g.
Lucian.]
àpioTeia, aq (>/), bravery : E(' ^Cjv ' Ay^iXXevg tCjv birXuiv
rwy wy Tripi Kplyeiv efieXXe i^ciprog àpiareiaç tivl. Soph.
Ajac. 443. It expresses rather the action itself, the deed of
bravery, in the following passage of Plutarch : Kat tcaXcug
d^^y el Kcil ôià fxrjêèy âXXo, Trj yovy àXcjcrei /cat (pOop^ rrjç
ttÔXeojç kwEiireiy to àyêpuyàdrjua tovto Kai Tr)y dpianiay.
Plut, de Herodot. Mal. 24.
cù<J/uxia, aç (?/), literally, the good quality or disposition
of the soul : Ta hè fj.adi')fxaTti irov Slttci, wq y eItteiv, ^pr/cra-
aQai t,vnJ3aiyoL ây, ra fièy otja ttecX to aCjfxa yvfxvaaTiKrjç,
7a è' Ev^v^iaç ")(û.piy jjovctikïjç. Plat. Legg. vii. 795, d.
Hence, stout-heartedness, spirit, courage: " AyEv et Evxpv-
Xiaç ovCEfjiîa TÉ-)^yri irpoc tovq tctvcvyovç Itr^vEi. ^ôpoç ydp
fiyi]fxr]y ÈKirXridaEi, te^vï] êè àvtv dXKïjç ovêèy <b(j)EXEl.
Thucyd, ii. 87.
eu\j/ôxoc, ov (t6), neuter adjective, used for Ev-\hv\ia by
Thucydides [see kvhpEloy, above] : UiurEvoyTEc ov tcùç
TrapatTKEva'lç to irXioy Kai aTraraiç, t) rw à<f iifxijjv avTwy eg
ra Epya tùv^u^w, Thuc. ii. 38.
9ûfios, ov (Ô), the heart, the seat of the passions, in
I 3
90 91.
(91) Homer; licnce, fig. heart for courage, as in French [En-
glish], spirit : Uàair ce irapcù iroa'i kÛ-ttkie Ovfiôç. It. XV.
280 ; the heart of all them fell into their feet, i. e. as the
Scholiast explains it, they had no strength left but for
flight, and no hope of safety but in flight, [So in Att. :
fiûtf^i] Kfù Qvjif, Xen. Cyr. 4, 2, 21.]
irjvopca, aç (>'/), fr. àviip, F-'pic from àvSpia, but more ancient, manly
vigour : 'Uropiy Triavvoi Kai KcipTti \itf>ù)r. 11. xi. 9.
aYn^op^'H' 'JC ('/)i '"'■• àyi'ii'utp, more particularly, excess of courage,
audacity : Toù c' ovTTo-f KvCdXipov r»/P rapj3tî oîiêi ^o/Jttrai* àyifvo-
{lit) Cl piv iKTCi. 11. xii. 4Ô.
Sdpaos, eoç (rô), prop, the fervour or ardour of courage ;
hence, (jlowinc/ courage, boldness: "Evd' uù Tvceicr} Aio^»;^£V
flu/Wuf WOi'ih] cwice fiûoç Kai Oâpaoç, II, v. '2. [Cf. 252
and note.]
(jievoSt 10Ç {t6), aUhough of eastern origin, this is one of the words,
the origin of which tlie Greeks, ever jealously refusing to admit any
claim of superioiiiy, would fain find in their own langu;ige; tliey derive
it from pLrtii'; a derivation not to be lost sight of, and, according to
which the ptim.iry scni-e of the word is that of sirenglh, valour, accord-
ing to ilie Greeks ; 'A\Xà TroXv TrpoOitOKi, rb 'ov /lii'oç ovSivi iÏKwi'.
11. xxii. A'i'J. Accoidiiig to the Venetian Scholia, pivoç refers to the
body, and 6iip(Toç to the soul ; fiifoç is the strength whicli renders a
person capable of enduring toil and danger ; Qâpaoç, the boldness which
leads iiini to dare and undertake; it is in the union of these two quali-
ties, that the courage of the warrior consists. [Of pro>e writers, Xen.
uses this word {v~ô irpoOvpiaç Kai ptfovç, Cyr. 3, '.\, (>1 : pivoç Kai
Ocipaoç, Hell, j, 1, 10), and Arist. Eth. 3,8; I'l. Tim. 70: ro roû
9i<puv ph'oç ^ vis.']
pT]ÇT]vopÎT], »/(,• (»'/), fr. ptj^i'piitp, epithet of .\cliilles, one who breaks
or o\erlhrows the line of warriors, impetuous force : '11 piv ^i) Bdpaoi;
poi'Apiiç T tCoaav Kai 'A6))i>ii Kai pt]K>)yopir]i>. Od. xiv. 217.
ToXpa, x;c (''/), fr. r\>/»a«, is prop, that quality of the soul,
whicli makes man endure, disposition to dare to do, reso-
lution, hardihood, boldness, in a good sense : roXfia [consi-
dered as an excess of daring ; over-boldness^ is opp. to
ctiXia, timidity, and àtêpiia is the mean between these two
dispositions : Ourt yap ^w» »)i' ta\oy (\°(ir>'/r, i^yrt ruXfAuy
cvntfttfi]»' o\\ù) \pii(TaaO(u {^ihat Could manaye a multitude).
Isocr. Ep. ad Philipp. 34. O't Tru\if.iiot n/r roA/in»- i^oirtç
ilf.iùn, fu'iWoy fftoiitiOt'iaorrcn. Xen. Cyr. iii. 3, 18.
tÙToXfiîa, or (//), fr. iv-oXfioç, noble dariny ■ Oyrot Opâcroç
too' iarir, n'vc evToXfiia. Eurip, Med. 409. [In Pol. and
Plut. ; and oUiorscs in Xenopli.]
92. 91
92.
àperr\, ùç ()'/), fig. and in a philosophical sense of wide 92
extent, the quality of moral excellence, virtue, thus defined
by Aristotle : "^anv iipa Sj a'oer»} éstç irpoaipeTiKt'i, kv fiEcû-
TJiri ovaa rfj irpùç »//iâç wpiaf-ietr] Xôyw, h:al wc ai- 6 (j)p6vt-
fjioç ôpisiie, fiEffôrriç èè êvo kukQi'. Tfjç jjev kuÔ' inrepfjoXi'iv,
Tïjç êè KciT 'iWeixpii', Arist. Eth. Nicom, ii. 6. "E^»/ èè K-ctt
Ttjj' ^LKuioavyriv Kcù rfji' àX\r]v Trûauy dperiiv (TOipiav tlyca'
TU T£ ycîf) êiiaiid Kul Traira ôVa apeTï] TrpuTTerai KuXc'i re kcù
d-yaOà tlvai. Xen. Memor. iii. 9, 5.
di'Speia, uç (//), fr. cbfjp, formed by the same analogy as
the Latin virtus, and sometimes coming near to its fig.
meaning [Cf. 91], in a philosophical sense, moral strength,
moral courage, in Plato: Ï/))' dv^peinv ti Ow/jiev ; Trurepoi'
cnrXwg ovtwq elvai Trpog (pôfiouç kcù Xvirnç ^la^aj^/ji' [lôioy,
J/ Kaï Trpoc iràdovç re Kcù î]Covdç ; Legg. i. G33, d.
di'SpaYaOta, aç (//), quality, virtue of the good and brave
man [nianly virtue^ : KaXo»' ay fioi coke'i >/ 'AyrjaiXdov
dpETi) nnndetLyi-ia yeyiadui role; dy^payadiuv dcjKiiv (SovXo-
fiéioiç. Xen. Agesil. 10, 2.
KaXoKayaOta, nç (»'/), union of the good and the beau-
tiful, moral ■perfection, virtue, opp. to kcikici in a general
sense : IIAoûroç ce kukIuç /J-aXXoy ?/ KaXoKuyndiaç virjjpÉTrjç
early. Isocr. ad Demon. G.
àyaôéi', ov (to), neuter adj. used substantively in an ab-
stract sense, tlie good, with the associated notion of the use-
ful, the profitable: 'Ail fxiv ovy lirtniXero i Kiipoc oTrôre
avcFKrjyoliv, ottcjç tv'^apKJTÔraToi te dtxa XôyoL èfjfiXridri-
(jorrai, kui ■Kupopp.HJyTeç i\ç TdyuQor. Xen. Cyr. ii. 2, 1.
KaXôk', où (tu), neuter adj. used in an abstract sense as the
above, the beautiful, the good, the honorable, virtue : "Oa-
TLQ ye fxijv (payepôç koTi rov fxiv ttXeovektùv Ùeï ETn^EXâfiE-
vaç, Tov ce KaXov (cot tû>v (plXtjy ftij^èy lyTpEirviJLEvoç, Xen.
Hellen. ii. 3, 17.
Ta KoKd, fine qualities, virtues: 'O nariip jiky iaiyu tu
ad KuXâ, y ôXiyu rùiy KuXûJy 'ÉXeyEy, vwoirTEvcjy cid to yutye-
doç tTjij dpETÎiç T))v TTupd Tj/C Tv^^vç ÈrfljOEiciy (being afraid
of a reverse of fortune on account of the greatness of your
virtue). Ilimer, Orat. 23, 6.
92 93.
(92) )(fir\(rT6Tr]i, Tjroc (>/), fr. XP'i'^^^t qualily of the good man,
carrying; with it the accessory notion of usefulness ; good-
ness : Tw Ct 'Pwfiatw ri]*' ciKaiocrinqc t:ai j^pf;<7Tor»;roc oVo-
hlûiTEç ov <pav\(Dr ciuiT<fy iû^ù)fiiy. Plut, [Plato defines
it i\dovç ÙJrXaaTiu fitr ivXoyiariaç, 412, e.]
93.
93 apioTOf, ov (ro), in the Iliad and the Odyssey, it is the
morning meal, brcaJcfast : fJfiXoi c û/i^' avroy tralooi laav-
uéyojç iiriioyro teal kvTvyoyTO àftiaToy. Il, xxiv. 124. 'Ocv-
(TEvç Ku\ lloç vipopliùç iyrvvorro àpiaroy ft/i' >)o(, Od, xvi. 2.
Since Homer's time the word is only found in Thucydides
and Xenophoii, who most frequently use it in the general
sense of meal, repast ; thus it must be understood in the
following passage, or at least of the first meal of the day,
rather than of dinner : 'A6pôat Zè yiyôfiEyai at ifjeç u-aaai
ty Xlaçtio) tt, Knt ôycot'iKoyra tTjç èfrtovrrtjç ii/krôç ùyrjydyoyro
Kaï TTJ tîWi] hn^Cf "^^f' àpiffTov tjpay ijicor tlç Upot^ôyyrjaoy,
Xen, Hellen. i. 1, 13. It is only later, and from the time
of Athenaîus, that it is found in the sense of dinner, (See
dKpâTio-|xa, aroç {jo), morning meal, breakfast, from the
time of Aristotle : 'YCjv ct (pnr-ùty // fiÈy OiiXeiu t'nrô celXrjç
dplafiiyr) -îiv ri vvktu 6\i]v iTrwâ^et, icnt tw^ àKoariaf^taroç
wpaç, Aristot, H, Anim. vi. 8. The form àKpaTiCT|Aos, is
more modem, and found only in Athcna;us : At'ytt li to
irpuiii'oy t^i/3pwyita v tifiûç dt:pari<Tnùy KaXovfity, èià rù iy
dtcpuTb) ftnt-^eiy teal TrpoaitaBai xpwfiovç. Athen. i. 9.
8£Î■^•l'o^, ov(ju), dinner in Homer, the vteal in the middle
of the day, before proceeding to the business of the day ;
whence it received its name, being formed, according to
the Scholiast (ok //. /3'. 381), from /ifW' ô cil iroyùv^ : Nû»'
^ tp-)(^eaH' iiri ct'iiryoy, nu ivyàyufiev " Aptjci. II. ii. 381.
According to the Etym. Magn.,the Comic writers were the
first to use h'nrvoy for the evening meal, supper [cœna],
which is confirmed by the following passage from Aris-
tophanes, where the hour of this meal is fixed : i^ol ci peXi)-
crei, orur ;/ ^eKtiirovy tu (TTOi\ùoy, Xiirupû ^wpî?)' Itti ee'tTr-
yoy. Aristoph, Ecoles, G52. ïi piy yiip ctlirtoy <f>aai Kolva
' [The remark given under Sôpirov will hold good of this derivation
nlso.1
93. 93
(=: cœna) êùi t))v Koiywriav KuXeladai. Plut, Quœst, Conv. (93)
726, c.
8eîiri'T)(7Tos, ov (é), a form found for the first time in the
Odyssey, the evening meal, svpper : 'AW ore h) êelnvr]-
OTOç hju, ical tTD'jXvde /xijXa wàyrodey Cs ayjjwr. Od. xvii.
170. liustathius (1814, 39), according to the futile dis-
tinction Avhich the grammarians have attempted to intro-
duce in noting by a different accent the different meanings
of the same word, pretends that Senri'TjaToç, means the stipper,
and Cel-nvriuToç, the hour of sitpper : ^aXnlri] èvaXîyKia rtjf
TTfpc Xv'^rovg a/;pô)'VT^ù£ duTn'tjaroc aVZ/XaijE TvuKJ^aacrovaay,
Nicandr. Ther. 7G0.
SeiiTvocruvtj, i]q {■>)), given as synon. of dtlirvov, but is rather the
art of Slipping, the talent of suppingl?^, in a poet quoted by Athenseus :
XaipÉ^ÔWV, -KtlVÙtVTl Xcîpqi ÔpVtOl tOtICÛç, VÎ](7T1]Ç, à\\oTÇ)io}V IV
tlciôç ienrvoavvdojv {_weU versed in the art of supping out ; or, at other
men's tables). Atken. iv. 5.
Sopiroi', ov (ro), the evening meal, from tov côparoç Trave-
adcu, to cease from the labours of the spear, because it was
taken as refreshment after the labours of war : "Afxa o'
7/eX/w i^araêvvTi, rev^eaQai jut'ya eopnot'. II. xix. 208. The
Scholiast on Homer, who gives these etymologies, more
ingenious than true, and to which others equally improbable
might be added from the grammarians, adds, that in his
time apturo)', dinner, was the name of the morning meal,
and IeItîvov, supper, that of the evening meal. This is con-
firmed by Athenaeus, who thus enumerates the order of
meals in the heroic age ; Kot lipiaToy fxiv irrri to vtto rijv
id) XcifxlDciyôfxei'oy' Ce'nryov cè jjearj^lopiyoy, o //jL(£<e cipiaTOV
côpizov ûè TO IffTTEpu Ô)'. Athcu. i. 10.
8opTnf]c7TÔs, ov (Ô), an Ionic lengthening of ^op-rrov, is found
for the first time in Hippocrates, where it signifies, accord-
ing to the commentators, supper, or the hour of supper.
But at a certain period, if we may believe Athenaeus, this
word must have had the sense of dinner, or the hour of din-
ner : To upLGTOv copTTïjarToy eXeyoy. Athen. i. 10. In this
passage Athenteus quotes the testimony of the grammarian
Philemon, the author of several collections of Attic words,
which makes it probable that the word had been adopted
by the Attics in the meaning afterwards given to apiaToy.
Thus it must be understood in the two following passages
94 94.
(93) of Xenophon and Aristophanes r'E^o^tv oly av-dlç aVieVai'
«rai tf^iK'toÛKTat a'^Çit copTrr^trràf îir'i ràç aicrjtâç. Xen. Anab.
i. 10, 17. Ew0i;ç c d-ô copTTTjvTov KtKpayn' t^jnicac, Aris-
toph. l'esp. 103.
^ittSopirîç, icoç (//), name of supper among the ancient
Greeks, according to Athenaeus : 'EXtyoy to cii-irvov èxicop-
■rlca. Athen. i. 10.
SciXik'ôf, ov {to), meal between dinner and supper, a sort
of afternoon collation, of which mention is made as early
as the Odyssey : 'Lv c Ipxio cutXn'iffaç. Od. xvii. 599.
*0 «raXoûfft r«r£ç cuXivàv, S itrri fxeralv roû v^' i/fiwy Xtyofxi-
10V ànifjrov Kai ctiTryov. Athen, i. 9.
8ianfjoTK7p.<>ç, où (ô), was at an ancient period, and
perhaps especially among the Athenians, the name of break-
fast : loy fity ovv dKpariafiiv Cianjcrricfiày IXeyoy. Alhen.
i. 10.
éoirepiapi, utoç (t6), evening meal, evening collation,
merenda : Tpo^aîç kyj^divro ol s-aXaioi akpaTtafiari, apt'orj»,
k(nrtpi(TfxaTi, tii-vt^. Athen. i. 10.
94.
94 dfKelk, fr. aow, prop, to form a compacted substance
sufficiently strong to resist ; thus Homer uses it in speak-
ing of the cuirass or buckler, that is sufficiently strong
to resist darts, arrows, S:c. : IluKtrec ci o'l ifoKtai duprj^ tôv
p itpôpn yvc'iXoKTiy dpjjpora. II. XV. 529. Hence the more
modern meaning of to be sufficient, to he enough or a
match for, strong enough, &c. both in the Tragic and
prose writers : Ko»' y^^iXàç dp^taatfii trot y ùnrXierfjty^.
Soph. Aj. 1102. Ylwr »/ ToXtf dpKtan iiri roaavTTjv xapa-
OKevi/y, Plat. Polit, ii. 3G9, d.
ôX^lciv, fr. à\iyo} or fr. àXtii, prop, lo keep off or al a distance, to
uard off: ^pd!^iv OTru)Ç SavaoTffiv à\iKn<fnç ^at'ov Vfiap. 11. \x.
251. Xenophon has employed this Homeric verb prop, and fig.
[in Afid.] : 'AW iàv KoiiJTt kokùiç ri)v t'lpiTipav xutpay, «ùç ttoXi-
piovç àXi^ôfiiOa •. Xen. Ânab. vii. 7, 3. [But cf. Uuttm. Lexil. p. 548,
who fays : " it is well known that Urength, àXcr;, and to assitt, is the
ground-idea." It is used absol. II. Z. 109.]
* [The fut. dXiCo/xai it not given even in the third edition of Liddell
and Scott.]
94. 95
djjLÔkcn', prop, to defend by keeping off, to ivard off, (94)
protect : NZ/fo-o-tr à/jvi'épei'ai hijiov irvp. II. x. G70. Also
in prose : E"î at Treldoifii iyw tovç TroXefiîovç à[j.vreiy. Plat.
Phœd. 260, b.
àTTcXauVeii', prop, to repel with violence, to drive out of a
place, to put to flight, principally applied to enemies :
"ETTttra et èXEse to'iç XaXiaîoiç on i'jKoi ovre dweXc'iffai tin-
dvjiû)i' iKtirovç, ovrt TroXti-itlv ètufitroç, dW eipiiii]v (oovXô-
l^uyoç irou](rai ^Ap^ierioiç kcÙ XuXSaiotç. Xen. Cyr. iii. 2, 7.
Fig. to exclude : Tourna»' ^' ov^tiç dTrtXijXaTUi tô^w tl^wv
Koidp'yjijv, Xen. Cyr. i. 2, 15.
dTroo-o(3etc, prop, to shake, agitate, to shake any thing in
order to drive away flies or other insects : Avï,tiv St~i tùç roi-
•)(aç Tag f.itv tv rij ovpoi, ornoç IttI TzXt'iaTOV tL,iKV0Vj.itroç diro-
(Tojiijrai Ô 'imroc ra Xvirovvra. Xen. Hippiatr. 5, 6. Hence,
applied to enemies : Ovç et pt) evyawro Xapliârtiv aVorro-
[.lovt'Ttç cii' E^TTo^wj' ylyi'oii'TO Tov pi) lpq.v avTOVQ ro oXov
(TTpaTEvpâ (70V. Xen. Cyr. ii. 4, 17.
àTTwGeîi/, to repulse an enemy, in Homer: 'AXXà piv
o(j)pa ytpoi'Toç dirùaoptv aypiov cuSpa, II. viii. 96. To
try to put away, to remove or push back without violence :
'Axpdptiog ^' cipa ^(^tipdç d-n-wcraro i'jiccl ytporra. II. xxiv.
508. Fig- '• Tipo(Ti]Kti T))v inrap)(ov(Tay ala-^iii'rjy tig rovg
ahîovç diTwaaadciL. Dem. de Fais. Légat, 408, 22.
eïpyeiv, to prevent approaching ; hence, to keep off] to
drive away : "Ore nrjrrip ttch^oç itpyti pvlav oB' ijètt Xtt,tTai
vKiw. II. iv. 130.
IpvKeiv, prop, and fig. to stop, to keep off, to hold bac/c, so as to pre-
vent from approaching or entering: UXdyx^f] ^' ^'^o xa\Ké<pi %a\KÔç
ovS' 'iKETo xpôrt KaXôv tpvKaKt yap Tpv(ficîXtia. //.xi. 352. Tlie word
occurs once in Xenophon : Ovê'iv 7rpo0«<Ti?o/xai T))v r/Xuciav, àXXà Kai
àK[ici(^tiv ^'lyovi-iai tpîiKiiv àir' i/iavTov rà kokU. Xen. Anah. iii. 1, 25.
IpvecOai, prop, to draw to oneself, found in Homer as synon. with
the preceding word : 'A\X' oiJ/c oiwvoiaiv ipvaaaro TLîjpa fitXaivav.
11. ii. 859.
Xpaicixelv (%pacu), prop, to he of use, to serve : Tore ë' ovri evvi)-
aofiai cixvvfiivuQ Trip xpaicTjUéîv. //. i. 588. In the Iliad it is found
sometimes with an accusative, like the verbs àX'it,tiv and ajivvtiv, with
which it has been improperly considered synonymous : "ûç âpa roXç
QVTiç Svvaro xp«ii''j">l'''«t vXtOpov Tpiîiwj'. II. xi. 120. [See Buttm.
Lexil. p. 541.]
96 95.
95.
95 dpi'eîa6ai, fr. u'iinir, according to Etym. Magn., from
raisin;^^ tlic hand to send away or repel, to refuse : 'II pa
pv jÀoi n TTidoio, (piXov tÎkoç^ utti K£y t'iffw, »/£ t:ef àurtitruio ;
//. xjv. 212. Later, to deny : 'Çlç h' où*: tKtlyoç iytwftyn
r»/»' y»/''» f>v< J/cûinr' cioytfdi'tt'ai ^id T>)y ircpKpâriiny, àWà
Trpoan)fio\6yi]aty. DeTii. ad Orest. 87 \, 15.
àmii-eaSai (ahe'iy), not to approve, not to consent :
opp. to iTrniytw; hence, to refuse, to reject: "Ei-O' avrôç
/jÈv tTreir' i/yairtro \oiy6y devrai. II. xviii. 450. 'Ey<yrw-
(TKiy i Kûpoç ieiv rovç virt^ptraç toîito ùaKÙy, wr jitjcu' ni n-
yoivTO tpyoy. Xen. Cyr. ii. 1, 23.
àirayopeûeii', ^0 yb?'iîrf : ' ErcoOfj' ycip à-aynptvu) aoi fni
KiitjffOai. Xen. Cyr. i. 4, 13.
àvaveûiiv, to turn away the head in disdain or refusal,
to signify ' no,' by t>irning away the head, answers to the
renuere of the Latins, and is opposed to Kurayevtiv : 'Q,ç
itpar tvyoiiiyri' dyéyeve ?£ IlnWftç 'A0»;r»j. //. vi. 311.
Hence, not to grant [whether a request or a proposition"] :
Ttp c' trepoy ^iy tCioKe Tran'ip, trepuy ê' dtiyivaiy. II, xvi.
250. 'E-£(^») f£ koi TovTO dyerevov, &c. Xeti. Cyr. i. 6, 12.
àiToveûeiv, whence the Latin abnuere, seems to have been
used in the same sense ; but there is no instance of it
in this signification.
dTTo4>âvai, to say 'no,' to answer in the negative: 'Atri-
Kpv c' «Vr)^>;^i yv)n7ica /j£r oî/v aVorwiw. //. vii. 362. 'Llç
?£ Kdl raiiTd diTi(j>i]<j(i, iniipov ^e uv Tfi.Xir, iSrc. AV;;. O/r. i.
G, 13.
àTTcnrcî»', a defective verb, used only in the second Aor.,
to say no, to refuse : N»;/i£pr£e piy èi) f.im vrrovi^^io tcai
Karnytvaoy f; a7ro£i7r'. //, i. 515. [Also, to forbid.]
où 4>âmi, in dialogues, to answer in the negative, to say
no, or // is not, there is not : Kat îyw uTroy' Ovciy cïpa
ItTTiy Twy r»/c dpE-ijç fiopiwy oXXo n'toy £;ri(Tr>'/^>; ovè' otov
CiKaioaityri ovc' oîoi' dyipiia uvo' vioy atixhpoavyi] oùo' oloy
ûaioTtjç ; Oi'k J<;<r/. Plat. Protag. 330, b.
96. 97
où ^d<TKeiv, is stronger than the preceding ; to speak (05)
positively in the negative, to viaint.tin that it is not so and
so : AvT)) Èavriji' tpuTMcra kat diroKoivonivq Ka\ ^daKovaa
Kai ov (pâaKovaa. Plat. Thecct. 190, a.
9G.
àp-n&luv, fr. apizr] [no], prop, ravish as a bird of prey, and 96
carnivorous animals generally: ["he doth ravish the poor."
Ps."] "ilor' aterôç v-^pnrsTiieiç, àpTra^toy j) âpr ajLiuXiiv i)
■n-Twk-n Xciyuxh'. II, xxii. 308. Hence — 1. to carry off by
force, or seize with violence \to snatch away'] : "E/crwp è'
àpiTctt,aç Xûar (pÉpEr, oç pa TrvXciwy efrrijKei Trpôade. II. xii.
445. — 2. to ravage, plunder, pillage : Kai -n-pocnriiTTorTeç
irôXetriv dreiyJaToiç Ka\ Kara Kwfiaç olKovi.iéi'aiç, ijprral^ov
Kai Toy TrXt'itTTOi' rov j3iov èiTevOey tTtoiovvTo. Thucyd. i. 5.
ayeii' Kai ^ip^w, literally, to drive away and carry off,
that is to say, to pillage, plunder, to ravage an enemy's
country : Eittw!' -w <î>apa/ct Cjç bri OKvuir) p.t) à Ti(r(7a(pépvqç
Kai 6 ^aprâftai^oç ipî]^r]v oùaav Karadéorreç (pépojffi Kai
âywcrt tijv ^wooi'. Xen. Ilellen. iii. 2, 14. This peri-
phrasis is generally construed with the names of towns or
countries ; it is found, however, with persons (and that with
reference to a naval expedition) in the following passage
of Demosthenes :"Aywj' (.-at cpéptày rovç nXéovraç tïjv dâXar-
rfii'. Dem. Philipp. i. 10 [so elsewhere, e. g. 'é<pepE Kai ^ye
avTovç, Anah. ii. 1 , 4 ; where observe that the order is
reversed: also things; e. g. )(p?//.ta7-a, Anah. v. 5, 13].
The Latins have imitated the phrase, e. g. Virgil : Alii
rapiunt incensa feruntque Pergama. jEneid. ii. 374.
àtljaipeif, to take away, to take off: Kat ^»/ j.ioi yipaç
avTOç à(j>aip{](Te(7dai c'nretXùç <ô kiri ttc/W ifiôyrjua. II. i,
161. "0(T«i rw arparû 'iirovTO (TKevocpôpoL ca^rjXot, raûroc
irâcraç ciXicraç Kat àireXùv rà â^dea, drSpaç in avràç àvé-
(irjcre 'nrTrci^a gtoXïiv ivecTTaXfiéyovç. Herodot. i. 80.
ôiraupierKeiv, synon. with the above, used only in the Aorists : 'AW
âfKpw Gvjiàv ÙTrrjvpa. II. vi. 17.
aïvvaOai, rare and defective, /o iaA'e ; 'EvpvTrvXoç ë' tTrôpovffe jcaî
aïi'iTo Ttvxt àir' ufiixiv. IL xi. 580.
K£pai^€iv, fr. Kipaç, an Ionic verb used properly of the attack of a
horned animal ; Homer, however, uses it in speaking of the lion ; hence,
fig. to pillage, ravage [Ep. and Tiag. and in Hdt.,JEl., &c.]: nârpoicX'
K
98 96.
96) «î trov î^t)a9a vôXtv KipdH^'ifiir à/xtjv. II. xvii. 830. Mtrà li Ivi-
arpa<piiç Tt cai llofiivoç tovç Tlîpaaç rô tùjv \vcÙ)v âarv KipaiZ,ov-
Taç. Herodot. i. 88.
kXctttcii', prop, to hide (oneself), to do evil in secret, in
which it differs from ûp-â^ftr, with which it is often
joined: "Oaa tic cu- îrepoç &\Xoy iTr)fii]rri KXiiTTWv f; jlia-
^ôfjeroç. Plat. Legg. xi. 933, e. Hence, to carry off fur-
tively, to steal cunningly, with dexterity : Où»: tart. Xjjfn-aTç
vyiifi travTioOfityoy vray Trap;; K/Xtv^ai re )^' ùp~â(T(ii /3«^.
Soph. Phil. 644.
\a<^ûpay(i)yflv, prop, to carry off the spoils, the booty :
Kai TCI uiy VuXoTÙty, vtuv vT:oyti(nui ytVwiTat, Xatpvpuyu)-
yi'iaiadai. Plut. Galb. 5.
KeTjXareît', prop, to drive the prey, i. e. the cattle plun-
dered, hcfore one ; because the first inhabitants of Greece,
as all nomad people, began by plundering one another's
flocks and herds ; hence, to make booty, to pillage : Atr)Xa-
Ti'iaei ^pojoi" èyù) c' înrôXXv^ai. Soph. /1j. 343. It is
also found in the prose writers : 'EpovXciKrnro ovy Kpân-
OToy elyai XtrjXaTTJcrai tK tîjç ^IrjCiKijç. Xen. Cyrop. i.
4, 17. [With ace. ittcioy, ttoXc»', &c. Hdt., and in a decree,
Dem. 208, 8, x'^P"»'-]
XtjiJcaOai (Xifiç), to make prey of, to take as booty :
A/nwai c' etc 'A^'Xtvi; XiylaaaTO iWiTpoKXôç re. II. xviii. 28.
'E\r;t 401-0 ci cat kut i'l^retpoy àXXi'iXovç. Thucyd. i. 5.
XtjCTTcuen', fr. Xtjoti'ic, to rob, plunder on the highway,
synon. with Xi]'îi:^taOat, but more modern : ^Kipuya H
ài'îtXt Xjjartvoyra rovç iraptôyrar. Plut, Thés. 10.
<Tu\âf, of the same family as avptiv, to draw off or away
with violence : Kai utt' ui^wy Ttv\t' icrvXa (^stript off). II.
vi. 28. In prose, to pillage : Kni 01 TroXf^'fot ^lôiy Ikiiy^
iSy tKpârTjany kv Tpo/çi ïloauy fii) (TvXrj(J>;rni. Xen. Cyn.
1,15.
UpocruXcît', a compound of the preceding, specially, to
carry off any thing sacred or consecrated, to commit a sacri-
legious robbery : Koi yap ToiJro Çiayepùy iyiytro Kai on
ttpuirvXiirraiTtc ret OTrXa u iyio àyîdtjKa rj; WHijy^. Dem. in
Eubul. 1318, 27.
97. 99
97. [Cf. 60.]
âpToç, ov (6), bread of wheat, first found in the Odyssey : 97
" Aprov T ov\ov IXiijv inpiicaWéoç Èk Kavéoio ku\ Kpiaç, Od,
xvii. 343. ^époi'Tai êè o'lKodey oïtov jxiv àprov, oipov êè
Kapêafiov. Xen. Cyr. i. 2, 8.
â^ûjjios [(^u/i>7, leaven], ov (ô), with ellipse of aproç, un-
leavened bread, in the Sept. and N. T. : 'A^u/ljouc 'ETred/su
avrolg. Gen. 19, 3. The plural form is also found rà â^ujjia,
signifying sometimes, by ext., the feast itself of unlea-
vened bread among the Jews : 'Hj/ ^e Hao-xa xal rà ài^vfia
fiera ^vo ijfiépag, Marc. 14, 1.
^ufxiTT]s, OV (ô), with âproç in Xenophon, leavened bread,
made with leaven : Kat âproi i^vfilraL /jeyâXoL TrpotTirsTvepo-
vrjiitvok i](jav ttooç to~iç Kpiaai. Xen. Anab. vii. 3, 21.
aKoXos, ov (17 or o), morsel or crumb of bread, in the Odyssey : Aîrî-
^wf aKoKovç, oîiK âopaç ovck \k(3riTaç. Od, xvii. 221. Imitated by
Callimachus : 'EvJ rpiôcoiai KaOiiaro aÎTil^btv ùkÔXwç re Kai «(cj3oXa
XvfiaTa SaiTÔç. Callim, m Cerer. 116.
âX<^iTOK, ov {to), barley, in the plural âXrpira, barley-
meal, of which bread w-as made ; hence, by ext., fig.
bread, for food generally : IloXAoi è' laorTai ■^^a-epoi vûv
L,vfifiay(oi^ offoiç êifcaioiç ovaiv ovic rjv aXfira. Arisioph.
Plut. 219.
dKTi^, ^c (^)f coarse barley-meal, the barley-grain bruised
(see p. 60), not the bread itself, or a piece of bread, as
Eustathius says. It is in its most simple meaning that it
must be understood in the Iliad ; it is only later that the
poets used the word in the meaning of bread : Tpirarav
èé yiy kXvu) tUiEe Kar àiuj3pnalov a-ôfiaTOç afiépav Aayua-
rpoç cLKTaç hifxaç àyvov Ï(tj(£iv. Eurip. Hippol. 137. [Cf.
60.]
ff6|ii8a\iTTjç, ov (6), fr. aEfxièaXiç, bread made of the finest
wheat flour or meal : Toiiç aenièaXiraç irpoç la^yy <pr}<n
fiâXXop TTEipvicévai. Athen. iii. 115, d. [Cf. (TEfilcaXig, 60.]
aÎToç, ov (ô), corn, wheat ; hence, by ext., the bread
made of it : "Afxa 3' àju^tTroXot (pipov avrfj alrov Kai Kpia
troXXa KoX a'idoira oh'oy Èpvdpôv. Od. xii. 19. "Orav Kap-
êafjLov fiopoy è'^wcriv Ètti râ airij. Xen. Cyr. i. 2, 11.
K 2
100 9S.
• 7 xo"^*"!^ ** (*) ix^'^P^X bread made of the prepared
gnin or grwxta called aliea [groats of spelt] : Ftrsra» fùv à
^orCjJtnic £/c rwir l^tiitr' ic 7ap «ptt^ç \QfCftoy /*4 '/(VEffdcu.
.:/Me«. iiL 109, c. [Cf. 60.]
98.
98 dpx<^<3ç^ (*^a. ator ((xpx<Y\ prop, that which wa4 at the
ori^n, which is and was fritm the he^nning ; heace, ancient,
by ext-, old, superannuated, out of fashion : 'AW' Uuta
fier à^j'^ala icai TraXaiâ. Dem. in Androt. 597.
ToXatôç, atû (^irâAat), of former tine, ancient, old [not in
yean, but with ref. to existence at i. former time], speaking
both of persons and things : ^U pa yv fioi ^eTvoç s-arp^toç
tirai. vaXatoç. II. ri. 215. Karà to vofiifiav rô vaXauiv
cal àçi\(xiov. Lys. ia Andoc. r. 253- la the above pas-
sage, Taylor has unnecessarily substituted yârp<ov for
xa.VatOK.
ycpaujs, am, aiùv (yip^v^, of OT belonging to the old, old
[in years] : 'O ci t»^fi\riro yspaioç yirruto. II. xir. 39.
'Xiiotri fiov cijÀaç yspatàç \ti^ii rpovXa-^v fietai. Eur.
Hec. 59.
S«ToXiwSnr)ç (6, tf), prop, as old as the Aita-oXcta, ona of
the most ancient Athenian festivals ; they were kept on
the 14th day of Zkijoooo:*»!', in honour of (^Zeus) Jupiter
noXuvs, or protector of the city, whence their name : 'Ap-
X^Iu 'jt cat ctxoXiwCr) cat TirTiyvy àyâ^iora. Arisioph.
Sub. 9S4.
-rpco^ws, VOÇ and ewç (o), fr. s-pca-w, according to some,
or from n-oof j<i< Vw, according to Ammonius, which is mosc
probable [no^, superior, eminent, or advanced in age : respect-
able from his rank, or more often from his age ; aged, old.
Homer only uses it in the feminine xpfVpo, as an honorary
epithet of goddesses and some mortals, and in the com-
parative and superlative in speaking of age : 'Up»; vpiapa
Ôtâ. II. V. 721. Vi»iji fit" wxïprfooç tort»' 'Aj^«\,\iûç, rpt-
ffjjÛTtpoç ce ail iiT7i. II. xi. 7S6. The positive is only
found in the Tragic writers: 'llyt^wr o wotvpv^ vtiiv
'Axa'iKitv. .flsch. Ag. 177. It is found only in the com-
parative and superlative form in prose writers : .Mado^ievoç
ci roTt rùr xpeafiin-aTor wtàtr covrow Tp«ç rif»' fitfrtpa x<*^*~
99, XOO. loi
iraivovTa' Ein-e jioi, 't(pr], w ttoT, olada tipciç àvdptJTrovç (98)
à)(^apîaTovç KaXov/j-iiovc ; Xen. Mem. ii. 2, 1.
Kpok'ioç, ia, and KpoKiKos, >'/ (^Kpôvoç), of or belonging to
Saturn, of or in the age of Saturn, as old as Saturn [mostly
in a mocking sarcastic sense =: old-fashioned, obsolete ;
stupid or childish from age : Ïtl -ovrwv KooviKUirtpa {noiCi
Koi XiyeC). PL Lys. 205, c] : 'ti p-Cjpi av, Kai Kpoviuiv
oCij)v. Aristoph. Nub. 397. '^ KpuviKalc yyûnaiç ovrwç
Xjj/iijTc ràe (ppéyaç âfx<p(o. Aristoph. Plut. 581.
«Y^Y''''*' ''^' ""'> f""' '^yi'y'/Çi Ogygss, one of the first kings of
Greece ; of or belonging to Ogi/ges, of the time of Ogyges ; the Greeks
thus described whatever was of great antiquity : 2a 5', (L tÎkvov, tôû'
t\i)\v9iv iràv Kpdroç ùyvyiov. Soph. Phil. 141. Apvç wyvyir].
Phocyl.
Ikoç, t/, fr. h'oç, a year, of the past year; hence, past,
completed : At 'ivoi àpyai. Dem. 775, 25. This word
of rare occurrence was, however, familiarly used in the
phrase e vr? Kal via , Dem, 1229, 7, where aaXyjrr) must be
understd^TT^e oJd and new moon, ==■ the last day of the
month.
99.
apxei»', prop, to commence ; hence, to be the first, to 99
command, to have authority ; it is used of all kinds of com-
mand, or simply of a post, or office of authority, and gene-
rally of a power exercised with a view to the public benefit
and welfare [e. g. of filling a magistracy or public office'] :
"Apj^fif ikajot, Kal ùxpéXifiOL rolç re àXXoiç àrdpojTTOiç Kal
LavTo'iç. Xen. Memor. iv. 2, 11.
Kpareîi', to be the stronger ; hence, to be the master, to
have got the mastery, to master, to command, conveys the
notion of a power acquired or retained by force : 'AW
oo àt't)p idiXsi irepl Trâi'-wy if^/xei'ai aXXuir, trâvrujv fiey
Kparieir idiXei. H. i. 288. Fig. in Plato : Etvat yap ofxo-
Xoyùrai ccjcppoavrri to Koare'ty ijcorùv Kal iTTidvfiiwr. Plat.
Symp. 196, c.
100.
^PX^» '7? ('/)j [beginning, hence origin, originating"] prin- 100
ciple : 'Eicoucm ce Xiyerai, on j; àp-)(_i] Twy avyaXXayfidrwv
TovTiav Ikov(7ioç. Aristot. Ethic, Kicom. v. 5.
ama, aç (»;), cause : 'Q.ç àpa Tract ttàvTwv avTr] opdiiv re
Kal KaXCJy alria. Plat. Polit, vii. 517) c.
k3
102 , ICI.
101.
101 àpXTi Vf ('/)) aulhoriti/, in general : Ovrio ci] ^i^T)y tyioye
yvy et) ayuyi^a'toy tirai îijMy ôfioXuyùy Trâaay dp-^^i'iy, tcuO'
Ofiov àpyj], fjLTiciii aWw ro piX-ia-oy ai^u-ilaOai T; tktiyio
Ttô dpyofiiyt^ rt k'ai ôffjaTTtKO^t'rt», ty rt noXimcri Kai ïc(hiru'r)
dpxô' Plat. Pol. i. 345, d.
aîaofxniTeîa, aç (»'/), one of the four kinds of royal dig-
nity established in primitive times, and which, according to
Aristotle, were elective : Tpt'r>j c i)v altrvfiytjTiiay Trpoa-
ayopivuvffiy (^avrt] è' forir a'tpeTi) Tvpayytç). Bristol. Polit.
iii. 14, 14.
PatriXeia, aç (>'/), 1. regal power, the dignity of king : Haï
rov re *i?i\i7nrov vlùy W^vvray Cjç It:\ JDa<n\ii</. rGiy MavtCo-
v(t)y 7\yE. Thuc. ii. 95. 2. Sometimes kingdom : "On fiiv h)
KaWiaTTj Kal fiEyiart] tHiv iv rrj 'Acr/y »'/ Kiipov pa/xtXt/a
Èytytro aùr;/ kavTÏj ^aprvpi'i. Xen. Cyr. viii. 8, 1. 3. In
more modern authors, reign : AiytraL ^i rt kqI Irepoy trt
rfjç Tupi^vi inv j^aaiXtiaç ncitv Qavjiairrir ivrv^ri^a r»; Pw-
fiaidty vTr(iiit,(ii ttoXii. Dion. Halic. A. R. iv. G2.
SeoTTOTcta, Of (>'/), prop, power of the master over the
slave, dominion, despotic or absolute power, such as that of
the king of Persia : T/)»' (juaiXéioç tov ptydXov cta-jroriiay.
Isocr. Archid.
ST]|XOKpaTia, nc (»'/), democracy : Ka\ oyofia fièy hà to
f^i)) t'c oXiyovç àW îç nXeioyaç iJKtiy Cii^ioKpUTia KiKXr}rai.
T/iuc. ii. 37.
SioiKTjais, itûç (//), administration, internai or domestic ;
in a more special meaning, political administration : BuvXn
ovy <etjj[JtOu rov rh Toiaûra àyriXiyovTOç ÙKoXovdiiffai >/^'î»',
iûy TTwç >ifit'tç iKEiyij) ty^et^ûfitfia un ov^éy enny ÎKiTt'jCivfia
làioy yvyaiKt Trpùç ^loit^ijaiy irvXtuç ; Plat. Pol. v. 455, b.
Sok'ao-xeîa, tir (»'/), ruling power, which has had its origin
in force, or which results from the position or force of cir-
cumstances, arbitrary power or authority, in Thucydides :
"On-ff) ft tort rùmnç f.ity Ka\ rÇ auxppoyiaTitTui t » airiwraro»',
iyyvTiiTit) It rvpâyyov, ItjyuaTtiu JXiywi' ày^pùiy f(j^£ rà
7r()fi'y^firu. Thuc. u. G2. In a more general sense, power,
ruling power: Uùiç ?//r' t^oi Tvpayiiç îi^iioy tx"*'> ^PX^I^
(iXîiïïOV K(ù Cvyaariiaç tcftv ; Soph. Œd. lî, 593.
101. 103
r\y€iL0VLa, aç (>'/), is specially used of the precedency in (1 01)
dignity or supremacy, which certain cities of Greece [e. g.
Sparta and Athens] exercised over all the rest at certain
periods [for which the term Hegemony is beginning to be
naturalized] : "Eort èè tovto ovk iXcij^^iarov npoç iiysfxoviav'
irpvg yap 7ci Trpwroi' i<T')^^vpùv yeyofisroi' ijèiara nâr-tç (tvX-
\iyovTai. Xen. Hellen, vii. 1, 4. In recent historians,
'power, kingdom : IlapaXo/i'wi' rijv (.irirpoTriiv riiç îjyefioviaç
6 TvWwç. Dion. Halic. A. R. iv. 8.
KuPepKT]cris, £wç (»/), prop, the action of steering a vessel ;
whence, fig. administration, government, in Pindar : 'Ev ^'
dynOolai i^slyrai irarpbj'iai t^tcvai iroXiwv yvjospyàcriiç. Pind.
Pyih. 10, 112.
fiokapxia, aç (//), authority of one alone, monarchy, of
which Aristotle recognises two kinds : Morap-^ia è' terri
Kara TOvi'Ojja, kv jj tig ctnavruji' Kvpiôç Igtlv' toIituv êè r/
jjey Kara r/istv ru'd (DadiXiat, >/ o dôpidroç rvpavvic, Aris-
tot. Rhetor, i. 8.
oXiyapxta, aç (>/), authority or government of a small
number of persons, oligarchy: 'lljTiv ^xiv yap ij nôXiç
rare tTvy^ai ev cure nar okiyap-)^lay laôvo^oi' iroXirtvovaa,
u'vTE Kara. èrjjxoicpaTiav. Thuc. iii. 62.
iroXiTÊta, UQ (ji), constitution of a state, form of govern-
ment : XpwjUida ydp TroXireii^i où i^rjXovtrr} tovç tHjv TriXaç
vopovQ. Thuc. ii. 37.
iroXvKotpaviTi, r]ç (>}), aulliorily of several chiefs, in war only : OÛk
àyadbv TïoXvKoipavij]' lir Koioavoç taTW. II. ii. 204.
TTpwT€Lov, ov {t6), first rank, primacy : Uùiç ydp itrriv
l(Tov .... Ti)i' TToXii' ....)) TrpnEi(jTi']Kti TOJi' âXXwv 'EXX?'/-
rwy TEwg kui to TrpujTtiov tlye. Dem. Phil. iv. 151, 8.
Tupai'i'iç, îcoç (?;), sovereignty usurped over a free city.
This word, whence comes our tyranny, had at first among
the Greeks the meaning of sovereign power, of royalty :
'AîrooTeptlç ror Trarépa r?/Ç rvpavt icog ; Aristoph. Av.
1605. Later, Socrates, according to Xenophon, thus de-
fined it : T»)i' ^EV yap EKoi'Tbjy re rùiy dydpojirwy icai Kara
vôjJiovç Twy ttoXewj/ dpyijy j'jatriXtiay rjyE~tro' Ti)y es dicôyrwv
re Kai /Jit) icara yô^ovg dXX' oirwg v ap^wv IjovXoito, rvpav-
vicci. Xen. Mem. iv. 6, 12. 'II Tvpavyig iari ^oyap')(iii
TTpùg TO (7viJ(pépoi' rù rov ^ioyupyjwyrog. Aristot, Polit. iii.
104 102.
(101) 7, 5. We see from these two definitions, that in the time
of Xenophon the word had been subject to modification,
and a change had passed over its meaning, which was
afterwards irrevocably attached to it by Aristotle ; we may
even presume, that in almost all Greece, composed of free
states, and cherishing the love of liberty even to fanaticism,
the odious feelings we connect with the word were early
attached to it ; and the use made of it by Aristophanes in
the fig. sense, may tend to prove this : Tavra a'lr o'v etna
Kai rvpuyiîç iariy tfi(f>aviiQ ; Aristoph. J esp. 417.
rayeia, aç (ij), government or power of the rciydç, a title
which the Thessalians gave to their chief, according to
Xenophon : KarecTKtvdaaTO tijv rayiiay rvpairiii. vfioiay.
Xen. Hellen. vi. 4, 34.
102.
102 àpy^\, !](; {Î]), office, magistracy : 'Eyw yap, to 'Adijya'wi,
àXXrjy fity àn-^i]y ov^ijiiay Trwrore i)pl,a iy -rj TroXti, ifioi/-
Xevaa cL Plat. Apol. 32, b.
XeiToupyia, «ç (//), public and onerous charges, to which
the richest citizens in the Grecian cities were subjected ;
these charges were, e. g. that of chorêgus, which obliged
them to furnish and entertain at their expense the chorus
that was to compete in the feasts of Bacchus [Diony-
sus] ; that of trierarch, which obliged them in time of
war to furnish a galley and support the crew, the state fur-
nishing nothing but the hull and rigging. At Athens, those
upon whom these burdens fell, were chosen by lot from
among the citizens whose property was rated at three
talents: Kai tovtiov iyu ovce^uiy Trpûipaffiy Troirjaâfityoç,
ovTE on Tpit]nap-)^Û) naf oùv â»' tyio/^jfj»' £vo Xeirovpyiaç
Xtirnvpyt'iy, ovct o'l yôfioi iwaiy. Dem. in Poli/clet. 120i),
2. Liturgy, form or office of Divine ti-ors/iip, in the
Septuagint and N. T. : Kui Trarra rn oKtvi] rTj<; Xtirovpylaç
tÇ alfiaTi ô/Lioiùic îi^pàfTKre. llcbr. ix. 21.
tAoç, ioç (to), function of a post of honour, or public
oflicc, i. e. the duty or duties proper to it : Aoyt^o/itrov S"
(> l\av(T<iyiuç Ktù iiXXoi oi iy TtXti AciKtCaif-ioyiuiy wr . . . .
Xen. llcllcn. iii. 5, 16. Hence it is that the phrase oi iy
rtXii may be rendered by, those who are in office, the
authorities, the luagistratcs. Hence again, the use of the
103. 105
plural -à tcXt), which, according to the Scholiast on Thucy- (102)
dides, signified, among the Lacedœmonians, the principal
men, the magistrates : Ka'i tu reXr) rwv AaKeiaiixoriojv vni-
ayovTo avTo'iç èç 7)]v Wttikijv kffjoaXûr. Thuc. i. 58.
103.
â(rKT)(nç, £wç (>/), exercise, is used as a general terra for all 103
exercises, although Ammonius and other grammarians would
restrict the use of it to the art of oratory, and the dramatic
art ; thus Xenophon uses it in speaking of such bodily
exercises as are applicable to war : 'EyvwKortc ovy Kai
avTol -avTU evdiiç Èk naiêioy npoç tov Karà yï]v vôXefioy Ti]v
atjKrjffLv TToioïivTai. Xen. Hellen. vil. 1, 8. And fig. : Kat
iTZLfie\i]Tiov 6wu)ç fii) àii'iCTOVffi rtjv Tijç àpsTriQ à<TKr}<TLy. Xen.
Cyr. vii. 5, 70.
âcTKTjfia, aroc (rd), the end, the particular art, &c., to
attain which is the object of the exercise : 'AXX avrovc êe'i
rovToiç Tolç à(TK")//xa(7t irXtortKrùy. Xen. Cyr. vii. 5, 26.
yufimCTia, aç (>/), the action of exercising, principally in
gymnastic exercises ; hence, exercise : Tag ^£ ol6y Tivag
fiEÎ^ovç yvfiyaainc fii) iXarroy i) Kara fifjya EKaaroy irotii-
aQ»L 7rpo(Tra|£t. Plat. Legg. viii. 830, d. Fig. applied to
the art of logic, in Aristotle : Tj)»' ck yv/dyaciay àiroèoTtoy
TÙjy fièy iivaKTiKwv Trpoç rior. Aristot. Topic. 8, 5.
yufjn'daioi', ov (jo), gymnastic exercise only ; in this sense
good writers only use it in the plural : " Aaicei rwy Trepi to
(Twfia yvfjivaaiwy /u») rà tt/joç Ti)y pwj-irjy àXXà ra Trpoç Trjv
vyitiay (TV[.i(pépoyTa. Isocr. ad Demon. 14. It is found
however in the singular in Plutarch : '^(jjKpâreL yvjuvatnoy
7)»' ov(c ài]C£ç i] opi^Tjcftç. Plut, de Sanit. 124, e. In this
number it signifies, ordinarily, in good writers, the place of
exercise itself, the gymnasium.
YujjLvaoTfJLa, a-oç (jo), is only found in modern authors,
object of exercise, end proposed in it ; it is found in Athe-
naeus, and in Lucian applied to bodily exercises, and to
exercises in rhetoric in Dionysius of Halicarnassus : Tvfx-
laff/Lxarci re Kai d(TKi]}iaTa Trjg prjropiKriç. Dion. Hal. Art,
Rh. ii. 1.
yufit'aoTiK'q, ^c (//), fem. of yvj-iyacrriKOc, used as a subst.
with ellipse oi-iyjr], the gymnastic (art) : Mtra ?>) /uou-
106 104.
(103) aiKt)y yvfxyatrriKJj doEitrioL o'l reaiiai. Plat, Polit, iii.
403, c.
fieX^TT), »jc (>/), is used cbiefly of exercises that require
reflection, and the application of the intellectual faculties,
as the study of the arts and sciences ; No^t^w fjirroi nâaav
^uCTti^ ^aHi'iffti KCÙ fjitXtrr] Trpvç ài'êpelai' av^tadai. Xen.
Mem. iii. 9, 2.
o-wfAttCTKia, nç (//), exercise of the body only : Kal ly «rw-
fxaoKitf. TOVÇ (Tuij-iafficovyTac. Xen. Mem. iii. 9, 11.
104.
104 àam'ç, icoç (»/), great round shield, in use in ancient
times. It was ordinarily made of wicker-work (of willows
or osiers), covered with ox-hides, and over them with plates
of metal. Sometimes it was entirely made of brass or some
other metal, as that of Achilles (//. xviii. 478). It was
often large enough to cover the whole man, whence the
poet, epithet irocqyeKtiç, in prose, 7roô/pr/r, reaching down
to the feet : Aùr<\ct c àairica fity Trpvad' l(t\ito irdyroae
"iffijy, Kn\>'/)', -^^aXKtirjy, tiZ/Xaro»-, ijy apa ^aXicivç i]\a(T£v,
tvTO(rOe.y ci ftotîaç pdxpe dafieidç -^pvaeioiç pd/ocoi(Ti Cirjvt-
Keaiv TTtpl Kv^Xoy. II. xii. 294.
SvTv|, vyoç (»/), fr. àvTi\ut, prop, pari rising out, up, or beyond
another, a semicircular rod or rods of wood or metal which made the
circumference (Iri'j;) of the round shield (uffTrif) ; forming a raised
edge, in which the word differs from ïruç : hence, generally, rim or
border of the shield, in the Iliad and the Tragic writers, where some
translators have given the word the too exact signitication of shield:
'Avtv^ i] irvftiirti Oity àa-Triêoç. II. vi. 118.
Poûç, o()ç (>'/), ox, and by ext., skin of the ox, or dressed
hide, with which the shields were covered ; hence, the
shield itself in Homer : Bôaç avaç ûv^ôa àya<T\6fieioi.
II. xii. 138.
Y^ppok, ou (rô), a teicker-shield, having the shape of a
tall oblong. This shield, which was in use among the
Persians, was of different heights, and served equally both
for cavalry and infantry. Sometimes it was thick laid
with ox-hides : llipaai u\o} , cu-i dffiri^uy, yippa. Herod.
vii. Gl.
Oupcés, ov (Ô) (Ovpn), shield, so called on account of its
shape, which was that of a tall oblong, pavois of the
104. 107
Gauls, large shield of the hastati among the Romans : "Ecrrt (104)
>/ 'Pw^atK';) TratoTrXia irpùiToy f.uv 6v^)e6ç, oii to fikv irXd-
TOÇ i<TTi 7J/f tcvprf/c tTn(pav{.iaç Tvird' ynnrociùjy' to Ce /jh~]Koc,
■TToêCjy TETTâpujy. Polyb. vi. 23, 2.
iTca, aç (?/) {lirai), prop, willow, and in the poets pos-
terior to Homer, shield made of willow- wood : "Eleiç ojiwç
kv jj Tafi'jai] -s^^aXtcÔTorov hear. Eur. Troad. 1193.
ÏTUS, VOÇ ()/), fr. Win, rod of willow of which the circles
or felloes of wheels, and rims of shields were made ; circle
or rim of the shield ; in Euripides, where it is improperly
translated shield : Et è' oufi" virEpa^ov 'irvoç uTepoç fxâdoi.
Eur. Phœn. 1384.
kukXoç, ov (6), circle ; hence, by ext., in the poets, orb,
disk of a shield : 'AX\' i^/iîfaro»' kvkXoiç, otvwç (ricrjpoç
è^oXiffdâvoi fiaTijv. Eur. Phœn. 1382.
Xai(n]ïov, ov (rô), fr. Xdaioç, small shield covered with ox-hides
with the hair on : 'AaTriSaç ivKVKXovç Xaiarfid re TTTeçôevra. II. v.
453.
ottXoi', ov (to), prop, utensil, arm, armour. Sometimes,
among the Attic writers, used as àawic, the large shield,
which the heavy-armed infantry carried, whence they were
called birX'iTcu : "OirXa kTroiovvro, oi ixiv l,vXLva, o'l hi
oiavua. Xen. Hell. ii. 4, 16.
irdpfAT], 7]ç (>/), shield, carried by the light-armed troops
of the Romans, parma : 'H êè Trdpfit] kuI hvva/diy éj^ei ttj
KaTaai^Evr], kul jj-iyidoc àpKovv Trpùç àaipâXeiav' Trepicpeptic
■yap oiiaa ti3 tr-^ixari, Tp'nvEÎov tj^ei ttiv hidfierpov. Polyb.
vi. 22, 2.
ireX-n], jjc (>/), fr. ttoXXw, pelta, small light shield without
rim, and covered with a single skin. It was in use among
the Thracians, and was introduced among the Greeks by
Iphicrates, about the year b. c. 400 : Peltam pro parma
fecit, a qua postea peltastœ pedites appellantur {Corn. Nep.
Iph, i.). Iphicrates armed with it the troops called on
this account TreX-aorat {targeteers), a body ranging between
the heavy-armed infantry (oTrXIrai), and the light-armed
{\LiXoi). The shape of this shield was that of a half-moon,
according to Virgil : Ducit Amazonidum lunatis agmina
peltis {Virg. Mn. i. 494). Pollux gives it a somewhat
108 105, 106.
(101) different shape: UiXti] 'A^a^orui) vaoeotcvla Kirrov rfraXw.
Poll. i. 134.
^iv(is, ov (Ô and »y), flayed skin of a beast, particularly dressed ox-
h irh, and by ext. in poetry, shield with coverings of leather : 'S.vv p
t/3aXo»' fHVovç, aiv I' îy\ia gai fti^■l' àvcoùiu xa\Kto9moi)Kii)v. 11.
iv. 447.
(raKOf, COÇ (to), accordinj» to Damm, (r. <râw, to preserve [more pro-
bably fr. trarru;], poet, word for afTTTif, or large round shield of the
heroic ages: "Of ol lTroîi)(siv aàicoç nîoXoy, ÎTrra^ôiiov rarpotv ^arpt-
^éwv, iw'i ^' ôyCoov {fXant ^oKkÔv. 11. vii. 222. ' Xx^ôfiix-oi aaKtiaai
(ipaxiovaç IriîvoKTiv. Theocr. Id. xvi. 79.
10.-).
105 àoTiKÔs or àoTuxôç {!>, //) (airu), of or belonging to the
city, citizen, one who lices in the city, lives in toicn ; used
only prop., in opp. to «ypoîkoç : Aùrat ai mrovcai tytioiro
reXtvriJjyroç roîi ^eifxîjyoç ufui yoL it: Aïoi utrio;»' evOvç rwy
àaTVKÙty. Thuc, v. 20. Où ^ffiddq^a àypoÎKvjç <pi\tii>,
ôW itarvKo. yiiXia dXiptiv. Theocr. Id. xx. 4.
àoTcîos (ô, >/), urbanus, used only fig. civil, polished by
residence in the city, full of urbanity, tvitty, agreeable,
entertaining : Iltùç ov^ oii-oi àtrrt'iui ur Kal tv^^^dpireç cii;ai6-
repoy oi ofiâi^oitTO ^âWoc, *; àXai^ôyic ; Xen. Cyr. ii. 2, 12.
doTcSs, ctffr//, one born in the town, a native of it, citizen,
bourgeois, in opp. to Uroç. According to Eustathius this
word was used only by the Attics : Tavra Kai ytuTtp^, Kal
irptfflivTtpb) orif) hy iyTvy\dy<i) irou'iffu), Kai liyi^ Kai darû.
rial. Apol. 30, a.
106.
106 do-nip, ipoç (ô), star, one of the heavenly bodies : 'E^•^o-
picqv ùyanr]TÔy, dXiyKioy daripi KaXÇ. Il, vi. 401. Oî yap
daréptç Kar tl ^lil^ovç kây îXdrrovç (paivutrai, dXX' ofiuç
dliaipiToi yi Kaïï tavrovç etyai coKoviny. Aristot. Meteor.
i. 6.
âarpov, ov (rô), according to the grammarians, the assem-
blage of several stars forming a const(-llation, as the Bear,
Orion, &c., sidus, while dariin is a single star. ThedifTer-
ence which the grammarians have observed between darîjp
and atTTpoy is found only in the use made of the words.
In fact, the form âurpoi' is more used, in the plural only, in
Homer, and the ancient Attic writers : 'Aorpa iy rij vvkti
107, lOS. 109
àr£(pr]f'ai' â vf.û>' ritç woaç tî)ç vvktoç ef-Kpai'll^Ei. Xen. Mem, (106)
iv. 3, 4. Aristotle is the first in whom the difference in
meaning is to be remarked. {" Aarpov, sing., is especially
the Dog-star, Sirius : e.g. Xen. Cyn. 4, 6, tov aarpov
ÈTriÛVTUÇ.j
TrXctfT]?, TfToç (o), and TTXai'ï)TYiç, ov (ô), prop, wandering,
taken substantively with ellipse of ciaTi'ip, wandering star,
PLANET : "H/Xtoç Kcù aeXyi'i] /.al Tvivre âWa âorpa iKÎKXrjy
'i)(oi'Tci TvXdi'riTeç. Plat, Tim. 38, c. [TrXavjjra, Bait.^ lipoç
êè rovroiç Knl o't AlyvTrnoi (patn, Kaï tCjv irKavrjTwv kul irpoç
avTOvç, Kul Trpoç rovç awXayuc yireadai avvolovç. Aristot.
Meteor, i. 6.
107.
dorpofofjita, aç (?/), ASTRONOMY : 'TiTnan'jfirj irEpi &(Trpo)y 107
TS (popàç Kcii èriavTÙv wpaç àarporofila huXeItcii. Plat.
Conv, 188, b.
do-TfoXoyia, aç (//), in Xenophon, where it is first found,
this word has been improperly translated by astronomy :
'E/ce'XfUE êè kui ùaTpoXoyiaç èfnrtlpovç yiyreadni Kaï Tavrrjç
^évTOi /ifXP' "^^^ rviCTOQ Tt âpav Ka\ lurjtoç /cat tvuivTov
èvi'aadui yiyi'wcTKeii'. Xen. Mem. iv. 7. Critics have en-
deavoured to substitute in this passage the reading àcrrpo-
vofxiu, a correction which appears useless, since the word is
found also in Aristotle. It would appear then, that there
existed as early as the time of Xenophon a sort of appli-
cation of astronomy to the art of divination, or astrology in
fact, although the word itself is not found till a later date
in Greek writers, in the precise sense which it holds in
modern languages, astrology : "AXXot ct àcrrpoXoyîav à\pev-
êéa iiév, àv(j)<f)iXia c' et rot Xiyovaiv. Lucian. de Astrolog.
[Surely in the passage of Xenophon, astronomy is the right
translation. No divination is spoken of but that of divining
the hour of the day or night.]
108.
au, adverb of place, prop, hack, backward, a meaning of 108
which no trace is found even in the Iliad, except in the
phrase av èpveip, which the best critics write in one word,
avepveii' : Avepvcray juej' Trpwra. II. i. 459 [the heads of
the victims]. Thus there remains no other use of this
L
110 108.
(108) adverb but the fij^urative one ; and it answers to rursus and
the particle re, which both in Latin and English is affixed
to a great number of verbs : 1 . in transitions, as rursus, in
Latin, on the contrary, on the other hand, but acjain, but,
still : 'Apj^oùc av rrjwy intu) v>/âç re Trpoirâaaç. II. ii 493.
— 2. In narrations and ennmeratinns, again, once more,
then arjain, after that : ^ivrtpor av ^oXv^mat nn-^^iiaaro.
II. vi. 184. — 3. In dialogues, replies, and repartees [= in
return ; in his turn"] ; but this use of av appears to be
more frequent in the Odyssey than in the Iliad : To»' S"
av TtjXi^ia'^oç ircTrvvjiiroc iirTiov Tf'vCa. Od. iv. 496.
avre, compound and poet, synom. of av, and with tlie same mean-
ings. Hence the Latin aiitem. It is principally used in replies, a
use which belonjjs to it more particularly in the Iliad; Tov ê' avTt
irpoatiiTTt 0fà yXavKwTTiç 'Aôijvij. //. i. 20C.
ouôiç (or with the lonians, who rejected aspirated words,
auTiç), derived from and synon. with av, and preserving be-
sides the primitive sense, backward ; hence the notion of
return, repetition. It answers to the inseparable particle
re, in Latin and English, and is used witli verbs of motion.
Thus UVTIÇ in Momer, with léiai, expresses the notion, 1. to
go bach, to retrace one's steps : Tw c avnç iri])' Traph rijaç
'A-)(^uiù>v. 11. i. 347- — 2. To come again to a place where
one had already been : yit) at, yipof, KoiXriaiy tyù» irai/a
vr)va\ Kiyji'nj), f/ rvv ^tjdvfora, Ty varfoor avrir 'ioira. II. i.
27. "a tfi'oi, tXdtr i-zt'iXvCiç avdtç. Soph. Phil. 1190.
Hence the significations, very common in prose, of anew,
pr sentli/, again, on another occasion, hg-and-by : Koî iâv
T£ rîit' It'trrt avdiç ^prj/ff/jrE ravra, ovtwç e'vpiiirtrt. Plat.
Apol. 10. In Plato av is sometimes found joined to avdiç,
and the grammarians improperly consider the one or the
other redundant : "Oro»- .... Ka\ avOiç uv Xiytjre on
■yiyi wTKiov Ô ardpunroc TÙyadh vpar-tiy ovk lOiXei ....
Plat. Prot. 3r)5, b.
a\|/, almost always an adverb of place, prop. ; in Homer it is some-
times used fig. in the sense of TraXiv : 'Axp iOiXvj àpiaai. II. x'lx. 138.
•trdXi»', in a contrary manner to the preceding particles,
has ])reserved its proper meaning, back, bachward, which
is always the prevalent one ; it does indeed indicate
also repetition, but exclusively in reference to a single
fact, in which it ditfers from the preceding particles ;
109. Ill
with the verbs to go, to come, to give, it also answers to (108)
the Latin and English particle re, expressive of the repe-
tition of the action ; hence, fig. again, anew, rursus, re :
'AXAo v«t wc idiXd) ^ô/.t£j/ai 7ra\u', tl roy â/diiiov. II. i,
116. 'FiTr£po)Ti]delc ce ttuXip virù ri/ç ju>jrpùç ^tà r/ ; Xen.
Cyr. i. 3, 13. Kaî 6rav ah ttÛXlv ifKiijjv yirrjTai, evda Kai
yfûy êfjXôi' (.(itiv Ôtl el irpomorépu) ctTrEtcrtv àTroTrayrjaùjueda
VTTO Tov '^l/vyovc, TraXiv au TpiivzaQni Kcii wpoa^ioptir. Xen.
Mem. iv. 3, 8. Tn this remarkable passage we see the
two particles av and 7râ\n' used together, a combination of
frequent occurrence, and which the grammarians accused of
pleonasm, only because they had lost sight of the funda-
mental and customary significations of these particles. This
may be observed of the following passage, in which the
three particles are used together by the poet, and may
be rendered in French by their equivalents : AvdLç uZ
TTiiXiy tiatiiii irpùç ae i^tXoç, o'vk ^X'^'' Tpo(p>iy, Soph. Phil.
940, je reviens donc encore vers toi, sans armes, sans
nourriture.
109.
aÔTiKO, adverb, according to Buttmann, is formed of avToc 109
and u-a, accusative of the old form Vl,, whence the Latins
took their vix, vicis, in the very instant, at the instant, at
the present, at the same instant, sometimes, at the same
time, directly : " Afia r aWiKa kuX jj.ETEivi.LTa, Od. xiv. 403.
M^ (pojjridÉpreç to avTiKa ëeirôv {not fearing the present
danger). Thuc. \. 124.
irapaoTiKa, adverb, compound and synon. of the above ;
almost always found with the article : 'Eyw to napavTiica
fief ovK È(Tio(j)p6}'£oy. Herodot. vii. 15.
Trapaxp^iiAa, adverb, for Trupa to xp>7f"» immediately,
instantly, at once : Où yap av h']7rov, e'iye (ppôrifioy del yeré-
adai TOV f.iiXXovTa (Toxpnova taecrQai, ■Kapa")(^prif.ia II, ncppovog
ail)(pp(i)v civ TIC yiroiTo ; Xen. Cyr. iii. 1, 10.
aÙToPoeî {avTÔç, /3o//), adverb, literally, as quick as cry
it, with a shout, at the first shout, i. e. without any serious
resistance : 'Erô/Lito-ai' avTojioei av t))v irùXiv kXtiv. Thuc.
ii. 81. AvTofioû av eXoi/ui to yv/ivAcriov. Luc. Gymn. 33.
It is found used for avTii^a in Heliodorus.
eùôu's and eûGe'wç (evdûç), adverb, directly, straightway :
L 2
112 110.
( 109) 'ETTtttaV iiTTi'idf], elOvç TreiTuvTui 7//ç àOpnam'Tjç, Xen. Ci/r.
iii. 1, 10.
aiv|/a nnil at^ap, adverbs, formed, according to Damm, the first from
the future ui/zo;, and the second from ^i^a, perfect of utrru}, imme-
diately, at once, furthwitU : ' Aipap ici toi avriica £ovvai j3ov\oifitiv.
i/. xxiii.593. A't\l/a êï iniaç itdj^i, //. ii. 065. [Pape suggests ac^vi/C
for a'lxpa, and mentions that some refer â<pap to ÔTro-âpa.]
è^a-niyr]^, adverb, formed from the old adjective aTro-oç,
the traces of which may yet be found in the adverb t^-
(initoy used by Hippocrates, unexpectedly, all at once, sud-
denly : ^TpKpOe'iç Èi,airiyT]ç. II. xvi. 598. Kat oî Kopitdioi
îi,cnriyr]ç Trpv^vav tKpovorro. TIiUC. i. 50.
^êaTTikatws, only found in the Attic prose writers : 'A >'»'/-
ytTo TTfpt fjéaaç vvKntç, wç tsUTrtj'aiwc irpocnrlaoï. Xen.
Hellen. i. 6, 20.
^|aî<^VT)9. in Homer and the more modem poets : Hvp ôpfiivov
iKni(pv7)ç. II. XXI. 14. Also in the prose writers : "SofiH^ovai Ttveç
âviv irapaiTKfvîiç Knl tTrintXiiaç avrôfiaroi i^ai(}>vi]ç êvvarbv Tavra
irotiXy îataOai. Xen. Mem. iv. 2, G.
aï^vT];, a<|>vb> and â(t>v(i>9, simple forms, which according; to the
more RCJicral opinion come by syncope from àipavUiç, but which may
be wiili greater probability also derived, by interchange of letters,
from the old adjective «Trivoj;. at((>vi)S is found at the close of the
Iphigenia in Auiis of Euripides, a part of the play which ilie critics
agree in assigning to a more modern hand : Qaii/ia 5' »)i' ai<pvt)ç ôçtçy.
Eur. I/ih. //. 15G.1. 'En-i'ffra/irtt ye kovk atprio KaKov race itpoa-
'cTTTar'. Eur. Ale. 420. Anû'foç aTi)\r) fit nicn^ ^X"' ** '"' ^f^^ Jraarwv
vvfi(pi]v Kf'tK ^a\àfiu)v i'lpttaa â<pvu)Ç 'Aîôaç. Anth.ad. 710.
aî4>i'i8î<J9, found only in Thucydides : ^Odyti irpoairttrîoy
lifjia TJj t'y aléyièiwç toIç Tti\iai. Thuc. vii. 23.
at<{>nr)8<^i' and al<|>nf]Sti, according to the grammarians,
were j)eculiar to the Alexandrine writers : they are no
where found in ancient authors.
110.
110 à4>pôs, oï) ((')), fr. à for I'tiw and <piptiy [Cf. Sanscrit,
abhra, a cloud, and o/(/3poç, imher. Liddell and Scoltl,
because foam swims on the top, /oa/zi in general: '.\ç>pjï
fuipfivpoyra l^ûv, àyd t t^pafi ùirlaatti. II. v. 599. V\tpi
T wppoi: ùc()yTaQ yiyvtrai. II. xx. 168.
*X*^' VC ('/)i fr. à and (^w [No. oo \v6oc, Xa'xi'»;, lanugo. Pape,
I.iditell and 6'ro//], prop, uieuns a thing without consistence, and
111. 113
is used of every light object that floats and hovers about, as straw or (110)
chaff, particles of water, minute drops of moisture dispersed ?bout the
air, &c. It is in diis last sense, and not of the sea-foam ;is the com-
mentators explain it, that we must understand the word in the fol-
lowing admirable Homeric picture: Kvfia 9a\â(T<yrjç \îpa((} priyvv-
fifi'oi' i.nyâXa /3pf/i£«, à;uçiî t^s t' UKpag Kvpràv ibv KO()v<povTai âiro-
VTVii d' àXôç a;trj/v. //. iv. 426.
Xvoos, ou (Ô), uncleanly matter, or such as collects on the surface
and is wiped awaj' ; Homer uses it in speaking of the sta : 'Ek Kt(pa\i'!ç
Ô' lafirix^v à\bç \v6o%f. Od. vi. 220.
111.
â4)pww, OVOÇ (ô, >/), fr. (pm]y, one who is deficient in sense, 11 1
or good sense, senseless, imprudent, imprudens, amens :
Ovre yap ear' a0pu»i', ovr aoKoKoc, ovr ci\ it t) fiio y . IL xxiv.
l.'iT. t)pp. to (ppûrifioç in Plato : ^v^w oh riiv pèv
^iicaiay, Ttjf ce àèiicày (jiuaiu elyai, Kai t^v pev épôyipoy, ~))y
^£ âépoya ; Plat. Soph. 247, a.
â<{>paS'qs (ô, r'l), one who does not reason, senseless: T<^ vvv fivri-
(TTtjowy fjity ta jSovXtjv Tt vôov te àtppadsuu. Od. ii. 282.
à4>pa.S|jLcov (ô, >/), more recent form : 'Srj'iSeg âyQpwTTOi Kcil à(ppâ-
ëfioviç. Hymn, in Cerer. 257.
à€0'i<j>p(dv (ô, r/), one whose head is injured, whose intellects are
damaged: Eiaiv yap o'l TToideç, 6 Ô' êfnreëoç ovS' àtaicppioy. II. xx.
183. [ôàcrat, <ppi]v. Butt.]
êK(^p(i}v (ô, î]), out of his mind, out of his senses, démens :
OvTwg ki:(ppoyaç, ù aycptç 'Adr]ycûui, icai irapcnrXrjyaç ro
^wpucoKe'iy iroiel. Dem. de Légat. 426, 23.
■iTapâ4>pui/ (ô, >/), one whose mind is warped, or has cjone
astray [from reason or truth : hence unreasonable, foolish,
&c.] : Et p)} 'yw ■Kupàippwv pcitriç ecpvy, Kcd yjuj^aç Xei-
TTopéra crocpàç. Soph. Electr. 472.
TTapa4>poi'ûi', oiiyToQ (ô), one who is deranged [is not him-
self ; opp. IV ^porwt'] : 'Q,Q dpyaXioy irpayp iariy, a) Xeït
Kaï dtoi, CuiiXoy yeiéadai irapuippoyovyToç Semro-uv, Aris-
toph. Plut. 2. \_6aa Cl ycoyfig av pedvaKoyra. napâchpoyag
TTOLÛ. PI. Legg. 649, d.]
dj3eXTepog (o, >/), sill g , helpless : Kai yap ctr apeXrepw-
rciToç eiï] TrdiTiijy dyduûjTvujy, el. Dem. Philipp, iii. 14.
â|3ou\os (ô, ?/), without consideration, inconsiderate, ill-
advised, rash, inconsidtus, in the Tragic writers: 'E-rrfjy è'
L 3
114 111.
(11 1) à/ia'prjj, KÛroç ovk tr kar àvf)p âfiovXoç obS" àroXfonç, uariç
£ç ca^or TTffTw»' àkt'irai ^rjo' aVtiTjroç ttÉXei. So]^}!. Antig.
1023. [Also in prose: ài^ovXoTtpioy rùy iyavriwi- 7V)(^6v-
Twv. Th. i. 120.]
àXôyioToç (ô, »'/), one who does not reason, unreasoning,
unreasonable, void of reason [hence heedless, rash, &'c.] :
Tic ovrwç dX6yi(Troç »; riç ov~ti)ç udXioç eariy ootjç tKojy
ày fiiay ^pa-^jii'iy f.QtXî}(jiuv àiciXûcat ; Dem. in IMidiam,
536, 7.
àcous (ô, >;), fr. yoïiç, prop, without intelligence : N>jTÛrt'
ùjç âyovy icpacir^y t\ec. II. xxi. 441.
àk'aîoôrjToç (ô, »/), deprived of sense, senseless : WXXâ,
Trpoç dtù>y uvTio iricaiùç et kui àyaiadijroç. Dem. de Cor. 36.
àvoi^fiuv (ô, »}), fr. àvocuj, synon. of âvovç, in the Odyssey : TijXI-
fiax ovc' ôirtOev kokùç laatai oi'C' àvotifi<ov. Od. ii. 270.
ài'â»]Tos(ô, >/), fr. a and votw, passively, incomprehensible :
"Af^patrr i)c' dyoïjra citTXiKe Bav^arU tpya. Hom. Hymn.
Mere. 80. [So Plat. Phœd. 80, b. opp. i ofjrôç.] Actively
in Plato : II iv àtcpâaty ovrioç aïoi'/roiç, iHairep ol —tùceç.
Plat. Gorg. 464, d. [Not only in Plato ; usually of per-
sons (especially children) ; unreflecting, thoughtless, fool-
ish : .ilso opp. Trpoi o»/ri(v(ic, Xen. Mem. i. 3, 9 ; and to
(Twôpwy, (Tdxppoywy, Dem. \S>ili, \2. oi things : cvlai, iXiri-
ctç, senseless, irrational, PI. ; ùi o>;ror, dementice est, Th.
vi. 11.]
àovvcTOÇ (Ô, »/), one who does not comprehend, void of iinderstavd-
ing : Ov yap ToaoîiToy àavyiTOÇ iriipVK' iyû. Eur. Phœn. 1612.
[Common with Thuc. in the old Att. form, àÇiJi'froi'.]
ào-vvi))iwv (ô, >/), synon. of the above: Ei h' à^vvijpuiv ovtra fitj
SfXV Xoyou. JEsch. Agam. 10G8.
i]\i6i,<}^ {Ù, y), foolish [as suhst, a fool], vanus : 'UXidioç
Bt Kai ft TIC o'ieTai Cià Toy irXovroy ptj^ey iirioTapeyoc
èôlEty Ti dyaOoç ehai. Xen, Mem. iv. 1, .'). [Cf. t'/Xâç in
<f>pévaç yXi, II, xv. 128 : '^ àXào^iai, Src]
p.(>)po9, pa (pad), ?), one who is carried away or blinded
by liis desires ; hence, mad, fig. ; foolish : .\tytoy vrt fiui-
f)ùç /iti' t'tt) £1 TIC o'iiTHi fill puUùy T(i te ù/(piXtpn «:oi rà
/î\a/3fpà Ttijy TTpaypuTuy ùuyi ûtataOui. Xen. Mem. iv.
1,5.
112. 115
VTJirios (ô, )/), fr. vi] and tiniiv, one who does not spea/:, epithet of (l 1 1)
naîç to designate the age of infancy, infans : JlaXë' tni (cô\7ry txova'
àTa\d(ppova, viîwiov avrutç. 11. vi. 400. This epitliet is constantly
found in Homer, who frequently uses it in an exclamatory way (by
epiplionema), in the slighting or pitying sense which we attach to the
word child, in common talk, as expressive of weak, thoughtless, childish
conduct : IliiQôntvoç fivQoiciv 'AttoWwvoc .... vijirioc. II. xx. 295.
VTjiruTios (Ô, 17), fr. vq and rfKvu), synon. of the same family, but
especially used as a tminting name in the Iliad, as we use baby, &c. :
yiTjirvTie, ri vv ro^ov tx"t' àvtfjiwXiov avrug ; II. xxi. 474.
iTapi]opos (0, ?'/), name of the supernumerary horse,
attached to the usual number belonging to the carriage,
outrigger ; hence, fig. \_ecce71tric, perverse, foolish'] French,
extravacjant: 'EtteI ovti ■Kupliopoç ovè' deaicppioi' j'/cQa ircipoç.
II. xxiii. 603. Under the Doric form Trdpapos in Theo-
critus : Taîid' 6 irâpapoç Tijvoç in 't<T-)^nTu yàç tAa/3' èfOûv,
Theocr. xv. 8.
B.
112.
|3(iSiori9, £we (7;), the motion oî walking ; walking: Kiyi'i- li2
(T£(oç êiu(popai KCLT tlcoç, TTrijaiç, (idèicriç, âKcriç. Aristot.
Eth. Nie. X. 3.
|3dSi,o-|i,a, aroç (rô), the effect of such motion, walk,
gait : 'AXAo yu»)i' Tzepi ye rov èf-iov iDacicr^UTOç îj tTjç êia-
Atfcrou TrdpT èpw TdXi]dij npoç vfxûç. Dem. ad Pantœnet.
982, 18.
^aSio'p.ôs, ov (ô), another verbal which, according to
some grammarians, was equivalent in the new Attic to
jidciaiç in the old. This form is found as early as Plato :
Oi/re èï' /3o^{(tju«J ovrt kv \iE,ei ovte dXXodi ovhajxov. Plat.
Charm. 160, c.
Pd<n9, £wç (rÇ) (/ifu'rw), act or power of walking : Ovk
ê'^wv ftdaiv. Soph. Phil. 686.
PaOjxos, ov (o), a verbal of the Ionic form according to
Phrynichus; prop, step of a stair: Upwroi' p.èv iXiirov
■nivTE /îaO^wv vX/juaKa. Luc. Tragopod. 220. Hence (in
IIG 113.
(112) N. Test.) fig. grade, degree : Q'l yap KaXQç ciatcoi {itraireç,
l^aOfioy tdvrulç tcaXoy Tripnroiov} rai. Timoth. 3, 13.
Î6pa, aroç (rô), motion in order to go, manner of going, gait : AÎ êk
^ârt]v Tçiîpuai ntXtiàaiv Ï9fia6' ô/tocai. //. v. 778.
113. -
1 13 ^alvtiv (/5aw), prop, to set oneself in order to walk, go ;
to put oneself in motion, to commence walking, although it is
transhited by the more general terms, to go, to walk, in a
very wiile sense : OùpaiJ Èariipi^e Kaoi] kui IttI ^Ooii
(oairn. II. iv. 443. The tirst aorist has the transitive sig-
nification, to put in movement, to cause to go or pass on :
'i'ùJTCiç tiiKoau ^iTiatv àif Ittttwi'. II, xvi. 810.
Pd<rK£iv, used only in the imperative: Bfiirc' I0i, 'Ipi ra\'£Trt. //.
viii. li'Jl). fiâoKtr', tTTiiytrt irânaç KaO' ùcovç. .■tristoph. Thesmoph.
783. The grammarians have found nothing but useless repetition, in
ttie many instances of tiiis union of ilie verb /3<tû'ii», with another verb
of motion; but against this criticism, which, to say no more, is seldom
that of good taste, it may be objected, that there are shades of difference
in the meaning of these verbs sufficiently well defined to give proper
expression to the gradation of ideas involved in them, without weaken-
ing the thought itself. Va, pars! Racine {Ipfi. act. i. sc. 1). Go, begone !
Angl.
^aSil^cif (fr. /Ja'dJ, /3a^rjr), prop, to step, walk, in opp. to
run, leap : 'li[.ulç êé ye iv fjtyâXoiç <poprioiç khi jjn^i^tiy
Kui Tpi-)(Eiv i)yuyKn^iij.udn. Xen. Cyr. ii. 3, 5. lli]C^ (6
Xaywç), ^lalil^uyTu le ovêùç iwpaKi. Xen. Cgneg. 5, 31.
^iPâorduv, kind of frequentative, of which only this participle is in
use: Aîaç ci tt^iwtoç TTpoKuXiaaaro fiaKpà jSifiàaOujy. II. xiii. 809.
àfX€Î^eif, to change place, to pass from one place to
another, to pass : 11 le ip'ftn îs<«»fioTâ(Ta tK row dpôvov
irpiy II rutj Uvpaç avrvy àpii\\/UL. Ilerodot, v. 72.
Aaiifcif, is in frequent use in narrations, in speaking of
a march, an expedition, or even a passing from one place to
another by sea. It is almost always used ellipticaily, its
object having to be supplied according to the context ;
prop, to urge forward a liorse or carriage, an army, a
vessel; hence, to journey, to march, make a march, to pass
from one place to another [_lo ride]. To preserve the lite-
ral moaning, it maybe construed by to push on, in speaking
oi moving forward an army, riding forward. Sec. : Taî/r ilTrùty
flXuvye it' ùpovç ùèôy rtya Xajiûy. Xen, Anab. vii. 3, 42.
113. 117
cpxcCTÔai, in general, to go, come: AevaraEre yap roy£ (113)
TTcuTfç, u f-ioi yépaç £p-)(^Erai aXKi]. II. i. 120. [Often (like
our to go) = to go away.~\
teVai, to go, in the wide sense of the word : Nw*- 3' él/xi
*bOlr]i'ê\ kntu] vroXv (péprtpôr larw. II. i. 169. It may be
remarked, that in many passages the present of this verb
has, as early as Homer, that future signification which it
retained ever after in the Attic writers, principally in the
first person.
kCsiv, to go, come : 'H ô' àiKova' una roXai yvvq kUv. II. i. 348.
KO|jii^ec70ai, prop, to be conveyed ; hence, to go from one
place to another in a vessel, to go by sea : 'Ek Kepcicrovvroç
^£ tcarci OdXarrdj' f.iey tKOfxi^ovro o'iivtp jcut ivpàadtv, ol h'
aWoi KciTCi yj/i' eTTopevoi'TO. Xen. Anah. V. 4, 1.
fj,o\€Ïv, second aorist, connected with fi'iKo), and of the same family as
the Latin molere, mola [!], indicates hurried and rapid motion, like that
of the mill-stone turning, to go with eagerness, or haste : Où^' SecTTrôry
TÔê' wç rdxoç fioXovaa Xî^tiç ; Soph. Œd. R. 946. [c\d jSXtuVKw, fiXuj-
OKbi ; as fÙopov to QpcJfffco». Cf. Liddell and Scott.l
éSeiJei^, a verb of modem formation, prop, to go by roads
and known ways; hence, to go on {a travel, march, &c.) :
"Ottwc iOl^wyrai (TkÔtovç Kal vvktoç evdapaùç Kaï àêewç
vêeveir. Plut. Lycurg. 12.
oSoiiropeîi', to journey, travel : 'licoiTrépetç ce Trpoç ri
TOVGOE TovQ tÔtzovç ; Soph. Œd. R. 1014,
oix^crôai, to go away, abire : 'O ht avrov k-mmràTui, kuX
àfi(j)6Tep()i w-^oi'TO Kurd twv Trerpwi' (pepôfjLsi'oi Kcù àiriBavov.
Xen. Anab. iv. 7, 14. [oiyoïicu = abii.'\
oïxveiv, kind of frequentative of the above: Oho'tTroTt Tpùieç irpo
irvXdijuv Aapëaviduiv nï)(vt(TKov. II. v. 790.
iraTeîi', derived from /3a'w, as the form (ia-iio shows,
which, according to Plutarch (ii. 292, e), was in use among
the people of Delphi ; prop, to trample under foot, to îvalk
upon : "AW ciXXure Trarewy oêolç cTKoXialç. Find. Pyth,
2, 156. [From the Sanscrit, pad, to go. Cf. path, &c.
Liddell and Scott.']
irepiiraTeîi', to walk, go about, around, to take a walk :
Kat EKeicre TropEv6}Xf.roç TrepinaT^fraç apitTTrjcreic, irepiKciTrjaaç
hiTTVTjcreiç Kui àyairaî/ari. Xen. Mem. iii. 13, 5.
118 114.
(113) ireXciv, rare, to go: 'Hvre irtp jcXayy;) ytpdvwv irkXti ovpav69t
Tfpô. y/, iii. 3.
TTopcûeCTÔai (TTopoc), prop, to go from one place to another :
'ETrei Ô' tcukti j/^i] TropivtaOai avrÇ â>w. Xen. Anab. i. 2, 1.
Hence, in general, to go, to travel, go hg land or sea : 'Eç>'
iTTnov )(pv(To^U/\t»'Oii TTEiitfiyEt', wa~tp Kill uliTuç tiwQii TTopev-
tadui. Xen. Cgr. i. 3, 3.
iruXcc<rOai, Epic frequentative, to go often, to frequent : Ovn ttot'
£i'f ày()fj;)v TTwXiaKiro. II. i. 490.
OTCixtiv a"'l OTixâv, to march in line, or in order, in spe;iking of
troops: Ovcè OVÇ Tra'icaç laOKt arii\nv tç irôXiiÀOt'. //. ii. 832. In
speaking of tlie regular motion of tlie heavenly bodies: Ov9' ottot'
àv artixyn Trpàç ovnavbv àjripotiTa. Od. xi. 17- «rrixâw is only
used in the imperfect plural larixô^tivro: 'Afi(pi ci Tzàcri rti'^Ja
TTOlKlX' tXaflTTt, TÙ {'(/icvoi ioTixooiiTO. II. iv. 432.
4)oiTâv, is said of a rapid or repeated going, to go here
and there, to go about from one point to another, to wander :
^oiTior tiOa Kai it du Kara arpurôi'. Il, ii. 779. Specially,
to go often, to frequent, in speaking of the school.s : Ol fiiv
ê)) Tràlceç tîç tci ciciktkuXûu (poiTiôt'reç. Xen, Cgr, i. 2, G.
Xwpcîv, to make room, to withdraw, in Homer : 'Apyi'ioi
ci vtwv jAiy Ej^wpj/o-af Kal ài'âyKT). II. xv. (i55. Fig. in
speaking of the movement, progress of things: "Iktora
irôXei-Kiç tTTi ptf-olç x*^f^'* Tliuc. i. 121. [Also very fre-
quently of persons : \ii>p. vrpoc ma, Th. i. S ; and espe-
cially as a military term, both of marching against an
enemy {Èvarrlm t^^povy toIç Tltpaaiç, Xen. Cgr. vii. 1,
32) ; vfioae yjoptii' {to join battle) ; and of marching by a
particular route. Sec, e. g. ku-ù y»/»', Th. ii. 45.]
114. »
114 pdXXti.k', to throw in general, speaking of every kind of
projectile, or missile weapon ;
aKovriXyf^iv, to hurl a dart ;
Toleueic, to draw the bow, to shoot arrotvs ;
(T^iyhovâv, to sling, to hurl stones with the sling. .Ml these
words are found together in the following passage of Xeno-
phon : Kfii ol /.itv \l/iXo\ ivOvç ît:!'paf.iotT€ç i/i^ùi n^uy, ipuX-
Xvy, tTi'i^tvoy, itriptyCoi wy, \cn. llellen. ii. 4, 33.
SiKctv, is found only in the second aorist ; to cast, hurl, in Pindar,
and the Tragic writers: AiKuty ti'v alexia noyrov. Eiir. Oust. 9U2.
115, 116. 119
leVai, to let go, let loose, let fly, shoot: ^Ii/C£ ^' £7r'(114)
'Apye/ojcrt Koicor f3éXoç. IL i. 382.
lâXXïiv, derivative and synonymous of the above, to shoot: 'H pa
Kal àWov oiffTov aVô vtvpijipiv "taWiv. 11. viii. 300.
KpaSaivciv, to brandish: KpaSdwv SoXixoffKiov tyxog. II. vii. 214.
iraXXeic, to shake, ac/iiate ; hence, to brandish : Alràp 6
êoîios ^îni) (;£/copu9/^(£)'a -^uXkiô TraXAwr. IL iii. 18.
piTireii', to cast down, fling down [in pr. and impf. pnrrdy
also ; with 7io difference of meaning] : O'l fxtv pnvTovvTeç
Ènvrovç, ol êè (ntay^ôiievoi. Xen. Cyr. iii. 1, 14.
piTnaXfiiv, frequentative of the above, to throw, fling here
and there, to overturn, to turn upside down : 'O 2' iirtypô-
fievoç vfiXeVoirei' pnrrdi^wt' tcarci ciôy.u Oeovç. IL xiv. 257-
[In prose, Hippocr. Plut.']
11.5.
PdXXeii/, to hit or wound with any missile or projectile ; 115
oûtSi', to wound from near, to strike by a hand-stroke.
Homer establishes the meaning of both in one verse : 'Er
vrjvaiv KéuTui (itftXrif-iivoi, ovrdixevoi re. IL xvi. 26.
TiTpoiaKetc {rEipo}), -çro^i. tohore, pierce ; hence, generally,
to wound : M»/7raiç Ïttttouç re rpw'o-jyç. //. xxiii. 341. And
hy ext., to injure, hurt : Mj/ttwc oIvioOÉi'teç, 'epw (jrijaavrtc
iv vfj'tf, àWi'iXovç rpiôfrï^TS. Od. xvi. 293.
Tpaufi.aTi^ei»', to make a wound : 'Ei'ravOa cnroBt'ijrri^ovai
rûAtç .... /cat 01 TTc'ivTEC WÇ OKTUKaleeicn rwu orpariwrw»',
01 fxiv KaraXevaQivTEç, ol êe tcaï rpav^ariadivreç, Xen.
Hellen. iv. 3, 26.
pXaTrreii', prop, to injure, to hurt, and sometimes, in
historical narrations, implies wounding, although it should
never be rendered by that word : Kat Xidovç elç rùr itotu-
fior èppiirrovy, è^Krovt'TO Cs ov, oi/2' 'éfiXaiTToi' ovêév, Xen.
A nab. iv. 8, 3.
vv<T<reiv, to prick, pierce : Tov ptv âp' 'iSofievtvg dovpiKXvrbg
'yX" fictKpi^ vvK'. II. V. 46.
116.
pâpos, £oç (jo), weight, heaviness: Knt ^ih rrji' f/XiKiav jk^
Kcù c à TO loûpoç Trie aroXrjç. Xen. Cyr. iii. 3, 22. Fig.
120 117.
(116) weight, burden : RafiipOùç vtto (ynpovç. Plat. Legcj. xii.
915, b.
PapoTTjs, TjToç (//), condition or quality of that which is
burdensome, character or behaviour hard to be borne ; fig.
in Plutarch : Avrùy ?£ irapi\u>i' to'iç iiTvyj^ârovffi roiovroy,
ware -Kai ràç tKtirtiJV irXeoytliag kui lyupv-ij-ac tvt:6X(i)ç
vTTOfxirtiv. Plut. Pomp. 39.
âxfloç, £oç (rtl), burden, with the notion of excess and
difficulty attached to it, insupportable weight, prop, and
more commonly fig. 'AW av-wg a^Soç ùpoûor/ç. Od. xx.
379.
yô/ios, ov (Ô), that which fills, specially, freight of a
vessel, cargo : Ta péyiara abrûiy Kai Trei-ui:iiT\i\îwy ra-
Xf'tjTw»' yôpov EX*'* Herodot. i. 194.
ôyKos, ou (ô), from the old verb ty/cw, to earn.', prop,
that which is carried, considered with reference to the bulk,
viass, moles: Tov-wy yap o piv oyKog iukoÔtu-oç. Xen.
Cyr. vi. 2, II.
adyp-a, arog {to), pack-saddle of a beast of burden :
Ta aâyfia-u Twy vTro^vyiwy avfjtpopiitrayrtç kg v\poç t^ijpay.
Plut. Pomp. 41.
oTa9p,()ç, oïl {(')), that which weighs a thing, a weight :
'Urroy tÇ pc'ipet viii^ovaiy oi àpf^ôrroyreç TÙtv ùyappoarwv.
Toy avToy aTuOf.iùy t-)(^oyTig. Xen. ISIem. iii. 10, 13.
<|)6pTos, ou (ô), from <pîpw, freight of a vessel, lading,
cargo: "Ira o'l avy q>opTor ayoipi. Od. xiv. 296.
^opriov, ov (ro), is a diminutive in form only, burden,
load, prop, and fig. onus: 'EKÙyoy f^ul^oy <poprioy >/ tcad"
avrùy àpâpirov. Dem. in Epistol. 156.
^ôpr\p.a, arog (jo), that which is carried, any thing car-
ried : OXiyov ^ily ov (popiifsari àAXo Trpuadiii-taTi ioii:a(Tiy.
Xen. Memor. iii. 10, 13.
117.
117 PaCTiXeiîç, iug {v), from /îa/rttr and Xaoç, according to
the giMuiniarians, stay, support of the people, or perhaps,
one wlio makes the people move, go, at command ; king,
by the right of succession, according to Plato's definition :
RciffiXtùç iip^ioy Kara yof-iovg iiyvirifOviog. Dejin. 415, b.
117. 121
àyôç, ov (ô), sometimes civil or political head of a place, in the (117)
ancient poets: 'Eyw 5i Trpôç <T£ TrÔTepov ûç ïrrjv X'tyui, rj rrjçbv
ipoï' pâ(3^ov, ri TTÔXtujç dyôv ; jEschijl. Suppl. 247.
al(rv|XVT}T»is, ov (ô), name given in the ancient Greek states to a
kind of elective chief or president, prince : KaOuTrfp o'lr' ap;^o7oi ràç
(pvXaKàç i^iëoaai', ors KaOïartlii' Tiva Trjç irôXeioç oi' îicâKovv
aî(7VnviiTi]v t) Tvpavvov. Aristot. Polit, iii. 15, 16. oX<Tvx\Tf\p, rjpoc
(ô), is found as early as Homer : Kovp<f) al<xvr]Trjpi koïKwç. II. xxiv. 347.
aca|, ciKToç (ô), principally in poetry, in general, prince,
king, sovereign: K/Xto-/??!' i]v Mup/,/«côv£c Tcoir^aav ùi'aKri.
II. xxiv. 449. Sometimes it is a title of honour specially
addressed to the gods: Ztû ai a. II. in. 351. It is the
title which the chorus gives to Œdipus, and Creon, in
Sophocles : TlavaatTd' âvuKreç. Œd. R- 620. [In the time
of Isocrates it seems to answer exactly to our prince =
member of a royal house : twv kt, a'vTov ytyovÔTwv ovcira
KaTtknrev têiWTtkolç ovôixaai ■KpotrayopevôjXi.rov, âX\à tov
fjey paaiXéa KriXovfjieyor, tovç o' âj'aKTaSj '"«C ^' àiàaarnç.
Evag. 72.]
àpyj\yiT(\<i and àpxayeTaç, ov (6), prop, head of a house
or family, or original head ; the title given by the Lace-
daemonians to Hercules, and to their kings, as his descend-
ants : 'Apj^ayerat ce ol jonaiXelç Xiyovrai. Plut. Lyciirg, G.
àpX(Sç, ov (Ô), commander, in general, chief: Etc Sk tic ciç')(oç
àvi)p l3ovXr](pôpoç 'iaroj. II. i. 144.
apx^f, ovToç (ô), Archo7i, the supreme magistrate at
Athens. This magistracy was elective; at first there was
only one Archon, and he a perpetual one. Afterwards
(b.c. 68-3) the Archons were made annual, and increased
to the number of nine : the first was surnamed k-rriovv-
fioc, because he gave his name to the year ; the second
(^aaiXeiic, king ; the third -iruXifxap^oç ; the six last decffxo-
dérai, legislators : c cio-^^wi' is the first archon, or Ên-w-
vvfioç, ; V j:>acn\evç, is sometimes specially the archon king ;
their peculiar duties are pointed out in the following
passage of Demosthenes: 'AXAct ttov xP') XajSeh' cii^rjv ;
.... TTciph T(ô âp-^om ; ovkovv £7ri(c\?'/pwj/ Kal ôpcpaviUv
Kai tCjv TOKiwi' TÙ) ap'yovTL irpoerrÉTaicTai £7rtyu£Xf7(T0at ;
âXXà J'») Af'ci TTcipà Tw joaaiXe'i' àXX' ovk kajitv yvfiyacriap^ot,
ovêè àaejitiaç ovcéva ypafoj-uda' âXX' 6 TtoXkjxap'ypç f/Vâ^Ei.
Dem. in Lacrit. 940, 10.
aÛTOKpdTwp, opoç (é, j/), master of himself, ahsolide
M
122 lis.
(n't ) master, independent; plenipotentiary, when speaking of
ambassadors : 'Htpidrj irpiapivriiç ilç AuKtcai^ova avro-
(cpctrwp èttca-oç avTi'ic, Xen. Hellen. ii. 2, 17. In Plutarch,
Lucian, and the writers of Roman history, {^Imperator^
emperor: AvroKpârwp te vko irâvTMV iKÙroç àyayopevtrai.
Hcrodian. vi. 9, 9.
t^ycjxcSf, ûvoç (ô), fr. ijyovfxai, leader, chief in war, officer:
Avrùp tTrù KÔfffjTjdei' ufx yyspôytaatv ei:a(jTOi. II. iii. 1.
Koîpavos, ov (ô), chief, invested for a time [?] with all the
authority of a king, as Achilles was before the quarrel :
Otnyiç îiytfiôyeç Aayaôjy Kal Kolpayoi })Tay. II, ii. 487.
fiot'apxos, ov (Ô), MONARCH : 'Yno Qt'ipwroç 'AKpayav-
rlicjy fiovyi'ipxov ii,e\adùç i^ 'ljÀtpr]ç. Herodot. vii. 165.
■noi\i.r\v, iyoç (ô), prop, one who tends the grazing of
animals, shepherd, is often taken fig. in the Iliad, as the
designation of princes, and of Agamemnon, whom even the
other kings obeyed : 01 c' knayiaTriaav, -KiiQavTO te troipivi
\aû)v ai;j]TrTOv\oi fyaaiXiJEc. IL ii. 85.
Tupak-fos, ov (Ô), one who has obtained the crown with-
out any hereditary right, usurper. This word, unknown to
Homer, comes, according to some grammarians, from the
Tiippipoi, a pirate people ; but it is better to consider it, as
others do, analogous to Koipaynç. It is often used both in
poetry and history for lyufriXEvc. It is the title given by
Xenophon to Iliero, although this prince had legitimately
succeeded his brother Gelo : ^iptoi î^rjç ô voiT)Tt)ç â^/vtrô
TTOTE irpoç 'lÉpioya Tuy rvpayioy. Xcn. Hier. 1, 1. Very
frequently it has the meaning of oxir word Tyrant, as, for
instance, in the following striking passage : Ot yap TroXîrai
(pvXârrovtTiy ottXoiç tovç jiaaiXElç, rovç ^È Tvpâyyovç ieyiKoy.
Aristot. Polit, iii. 14, 7. [There is here no reference to
personal cruelty and oppression : it is the defective title
which, as naturally engendering distrust and suspicion, leads
to tilt employment of mercenaries.]
118.
1 18 pâo-iç, fwc ('/)> BASE, point of stay or rest : "Oti irvOpiya
ovK t^ii ovcè jn'ttTiy to vypijy tovto. Plat. Phccd. 112, b.
pa6p.is, iàuç (»/), pedestal of a statue, in Pindar: 'AyciX-
^ar' In uvtCic jlnOf-iiloç tcrraoT. Ncm. v. 3.
119. 123
Pâôpoi', ov (tu), point of stay or rest, fig. base : Kot miXiv H 18)
tc^eu avT))i' fiETci aruxppocTvvtjç ey ctyrw jJciOfx^ jjefsuiaai',
sees her [i. e. Beauty] resting with Temperance on a pure
base or pedestal. Plat. Phœdr. 254, b.
^ufjios, ov {(')) (/3ftai), pedestal in Homer : Xpva-eioi c' cipa
tcovpoi kvhfx^iT(i)v tKi (iùjfjiùiy taracrap, Od. vii. 100.
0€fxAios, ov (Ô), and OefieXioc, ov {to), foundation : Ot
defxéXioi TTUPToîiov Xldojy vnÔKeivrai. Thuc. i. 93. The
neuter de/AiXioy is found in Xenophon; but both words
occur in the plural only, in good authors ; the singular is
only to be met with in the grammarians and Fathers.
6e(j.e0\ov, 01» (to), synon. of the above : Tov TOO' vtt' è<ppvoç oîiTa
Kar 6<pQaK)ioXo QkfitOXa, II. xiv. 493.
119.
P^^aios, aia, ov (/3aa;, /BatVw), prop, on which one can 119
walk, firm, solid: KpvVroXXoc yap ETreTn'iyEi ov l3s(iuLoç iv
avTTJ, ojaT tTTEXde'iv. Thuc. iii. 23. Hence, fig. that on
which one can depend, certain, sure, stedfast : Be[3ata tQv
iv ttoXe/xw (TiifiixayoQ ipyiav. Xen. Memor. ii. 1, 32.
à(7(J)aXiis (o, ?/), fr. à and g^ûXXw, prop, where one cannot
slip or fall [who or which does not slip or falV] ; by ext.
where one is in safety ; hence, safe, sure [secure] : ^vyro-
fioJTUTï] T£ ical à(T(paXe(TTciTi] ôêôç. Xen. Mein. ii. 6, 39. Fig.
when speaking of persons, [safe = ] prudent, circumspect :
'AtT(paX))ç yap ior' àfisii'wy, y dpacrvç aTpaTrjXc'iTrjç, Eur.
Phcen- 607. [So PI. Soph. 231, a : more commonly sure,
trusty.^
€à(Tra9r]s (ô, >/), fr. ev and 'Iffrrji-u, well-established, well-
settled, solid : 'Eicroç ivaradeoQ daXc'ifxov rov p civtoq eiroui.
Od. xxiii. 178. Fig. firm: 'Ey olç o^vç ajxa kuX ■Trap'
ïjXiKÎay £v(TTad))ç (paiyo/JEvoç. Plut, Pomp. 4. [A term of
the Epicureans ; healthy, sound in body and mind.]
crraSioç, ia Çi(jTr]p,i), 1. that which remains in its place, stationary :
'EraSit] vafiivrj. 11. xiii. .314. araSia pâxt] in Thucydides, who affects
poetic language. 2. that which keeps itself straight or upright, which
cannot bend, stiff: Kai tot up' Au]Tr]C TTtpi fiiv (TTÎfitaaiv ttOTO
6wpj]Ka (JTOoiov. Ap. Rhod, iii. 1225. [So CTaë. xirwV.]
oTaôepôç, a {'icrTrjfii), stable, stationary, stagnant ; hence,
by ext. not agitated, calm, tranquil, both prop, and fig. :
"QiOTTEp El, ÙÉpOÇ EvêlOV Kul (TTCldepOV TToXvç m'Ej-lOÇ KUTCippa-
M 2
124 120, 121.
{\19) y^k- D. Hal. de Dem. 7. Fig.: 'II c' ùotri] aradepôt' rt
(kOj àrpoiroy. AnOiol. Paul. SU. 7J.
ordCTifAos (Ô, »'/) (Jcnij^i), prop, staid, stationary, stag-
nant, Jixed ; hence, by ext., composed, tranquil: 'Er v?uti
vraai^if (in stagnant water). Xen. Œcon. 20, 11. It has
also an active signification, that which stays or stops any
thing: ^rciai^oc aljjaroç (having the power of staunching
blood ; styptic). Hipp. 038. [Of ;)e?-50H5, it refers to bottom ;
having strength and firmness to hold out. Polyb.~\
orepeôç, n, oy ("kt-tjiui), prop.^rm, hard, prop, and fig.:
Tw c' Wvç iJtiTtjf, poiriç elXvfiiviJ û^ovç aujjffi ffreptrjffi.
II. xvii. 493. [_Plat. : also solid, as geometrical technical
term. Aristot."]
120.
120 Pe'Xos, BOÇ (ro) (/yâWoi), i/îg cfaW cas/, <^e action of
casting it, any weapon that is cast or shot, both the act of
hitting and the wound occasioned by it [Cf. 121]. Homer
employs it to explain the sharp pangs of child-birth : 'ilg
c o'df ùicirovaav iyri ^liXoç oi,v yvvuÀKa. II. xi. 269.
PoXi], j}ç (»/), action of casting, throwing, cast, range of
any missile weapon : Mt^pt XiOov Kai ÙKoyTÎov /3oAi;c ^X*^"
prjffuy. Thuc. V. 05.
P6Xoç, ov (o), cast, chiefly used of the cast of a net, of
dice, and of shedding or casting the teeth in Aristotle :
OvTOi yap XiyovTai. ttvai ùpaioi /îoXoi. Aristot. H, An.
viii. 19.
121.
1 2 1 PeXoç, toç (rô), the generic name for every missile tcea-
^o?(, whether shot, or darted, or thrown as stones, &c. :
K«i rci \^iXr] opoat iipépero, \6y\ni, Toitvpara, trcpeyôùyai,
TrXe'iff-oi c' Ik rHiy j^ejpûi»' Xidoi. Xen. Anab. v. 2, 14.
PAcp.vov, ov (ro), synon. of ^iXoç, only in flie plural : Oi'f* ta
iifitvai tTTi "Eeropi TTticpa jikXtftva. II. xxii. 206.
%6vai, koç (//), reed, of which the shaft of the arrow is
made; and by ext., arrow: Ko/ piy /3a\£ jiripiy oianp
hliôt' UXûadi] ^è êôyal. II. xi. r)83.
16^, oîi (ô), what is shot with the bow, arrow : Oi'k âv toi XP"'"
Ofiyat ftiôç Kai rapfifç toi. II. xi. 'MIT.
KTJXov, on (rô), prop, split wood of which darts or arrows were made ;
hence, poet, itart, arrow : 'EvJ-ij^np ftiy àvà arparôv VX""" ^'î'^»
Ototo. //. i. 5;<. [Kat'w. V.V (cal'Xoc. ]
122, 123. 125
ôïotôç, ov (ô), poet, and rare in the historians, arrow : (121)
xV/y^f l3i6ç, vEvpt) êè ^éy' 'iaj(^Ev, dXro S' ôiirrùç ô^vfiéXrjç.
IL iv. 125.
To^eufia, aroç (rô), 1. range of the bow: 'Etteio) £(c
TÔ^ev^â ye àcpii^oirro {within bow-shot). Xen. Cyr. i. 4, 23.
2. arrow : Kal àTrtK-en'ày rifaç (cai Xldoiç (cat ro^evfiacn
Karérptixray, Xen. Anab. iv. 1, 7.
122.
^TJfia, aroç (rô), step : Kal to hÈv irpwrop oXiya /3///xara 122
irpoloyrec, neTtjjdXXovTO ÈttI àa-rri^a. Xen. Cyr, vii. 5, 3.
ïxi'oç, £oe (rô), trace of the feet or steps, track : 'Ettei c'
àipii^iTO etc \wva ttoW//)', èaKéiparo el e'it] t^i'?; àj'Qpwjrw»'.
Xen. Anab. vii. 3, 42.
iXi'ioi', ou (rô), dimin. in form only, of the preceding,
and more poetical : 'O o' 'éireira [xer «x^''" /3au e Qeo'io.
Od. ii. 406. [Removed by Kriiger from Xen. An. i. 6, 1.]
crrîpos, ou (6), ^^r»?^ of the feet, or steps : Eka^^ro c
tlvaL à (Trijjoç wç èi(r)(^iXiu)v 'ittitujv. Xen, An. i. 6, 1.
123.
pîoç, ov {ô), related to /3to, prop, vital strength or mo- 123
tion ; hence, life, in the wide extent of the word, prop, and
fig., principally used of man, and with reference to the
duration of it, and what Aristotle calls Aoyitc}) ^ui), rational
life ; hence, business of life, kind of life, course of life. If
the grammarians are to be believed, l^iog should only be
used of man ; thus Xenophon must have expressed himself
improperly in applying it to animals : Ovk àvcpîjv àyadwv
àXXà di]piu)y TÙûv àcrdeyecrrârioi' jjioy ^iyuou/.(£»'0»'. Xen.
Ages. 9, 5. [Also living, livelihood : (3ioy ùttô tivoç Ttooi-
^ecrdaL iroie'iadai, ffvXXéyeaOai, &c.]
alûv, ûiyoç (é or ?/) (fr. àei), prop. Eternity, Time,
œvum ; in a more contracted sense, duration of life, exist-
ence : MiyvyddSioç cé al alùjv tVXeO'. II. iv. 478. [^Xen.
Arist. Lycurg-I
Pioreta, aç (//), kind of life, ivay of life : 'EêÔKei cùi
ravTa t:ai èyêa^orÛTT] eiyai Trpoç TÔjy TrûXeioy avrr] î] (^lOTeia.
Xen, Œcon. 6, 10.
Piorq, T]ç {il), synon. with jSîoe, used also [= jStorfto] by Xeno-
phon : "Hv âXXoi iiaKapi(jjT(irr]v âi'ô/it^ov dvai (Siorrjv, Xen. Cyr.
vii. 3, 27.
M 3
126 124.
(123) 3iÔTTiç, tjroç (»'/), in the Homeric hymns: ITpi/i/ KarairrA/Swv
atXaç v\p69ev iç ^lôrtjra »;/itrfp»;v. Hym. vii. 10.
PîoTOS, ov (6), sometimes for fSioç, life, existence : Al Kt Oâi'yç Kai
fio'tpav (ivan\r)tTj/ç jSiôroio. II. iv. 170. More often, that which serves
for the maintenance of life, subsistence, means of living, goods, fortune,
victus: 'Evti àWôrptov /3(orov vijiroivov i!ov<Tiv. Od. i. 160.
Siaira, rjç (>'/), order of life, or rule of living, principally
as regards food: 'II rijy liaiTav fiov (pavXiCetç Jiç ifrroy
fitr vyieirh Èadiorroç ifxov »*/ aov\ Xen. i\[em. i. fi, 5. Our
word DIET, which comes from it, is used in a medical
sense.
t^'f], vc (»/)» means of living, subsistence, existence in the
Odyssey: ^H yap at ^wi] y' 7ii' ua-tToç. Od. xiv. 96.
Later, the animal life, the natural life of man and beast,
and in opp. to ddyaToç, especially in the poets.
(xcvos, 10Ç (to), vital strength, in Homer: 'Atto yap fiivoç liXiro
XnkKÔç. II. iii. 294.
»|/uxT, vc (>/), breath ; hence, vital principle, life, in
Homer and in the poets: 'iîç fJ^jîc otav cuw <pâpay irepl
anç ^v^àç. Eur. Hec. 172.
124.
124 pioGi', to live, in reference to the duration of life ; accord-
ing to the grammarians, it is only used of man : 'Ar«y^;/
tyitiTO avT<p ^tTO. Tify tcpiaiv rptaVoira îifiîjiaç piwrat.
Xen. Mem. iv. 8, 2.
^Y^i', prop, to breathe ; hence, to live, exist [/o be alive'],
said of man, beasts, and even the vegetable world, and
principally in opp. to drt'iiTKEir : Ov (jj, àW £»• r;; ^a\j;
ÙTTÎOavEy. Xen. Ctjr. vii. 3, 2.
PtoTciîei»', to live, in reference to subsistence, to have or
procure tlic means of living, the necessaries of life, to gain
a livelihood, to subsist: Kai uaov ffXml^oy uvrudiy ttvXe
fiuvyru {crrparoy) ftiorevcreiy. Thuc. i. II. The same his-
torian uses it also for ptovy : Koi ovKtri iicvyaro iy rÇ
KuOtarwTi Tporrtj jiiortveir. Thuc. i. 130.
pXe'iren', with ellipse of (pâoç, in the tragic writers, to see
the liijlit of dag, poet, périphrase, for to live, to exist: Koi
TTWc ay nvToc KitrOûyoi re Kui pXtTroi ; Eur. Alc. 143.
8iaiTâ(r6ai, to follow a set course or rule of life : 'Huti
125. 127
KOt 70 evii))(^El(7dai To'iç Koafxiioç (laiTtJ^iivoiç ùt'erîdei. Xen. (124)
Mem. iii. 14, 7- [Also to live, with reference to taking
one's meals in a particular place : kv rJ Trvpyw, in the
garret where the slaves lodged. Dem.~\
Siayei»', refers to the employment of time, to life, as a
whole, in the moral view of it : to pass one's time or life :
HoTepor Kcii rwj' aXXwv ÈXevOépwv tovç ovtw i^wi'raç ujiuvov
hiâyoïTaç ôp^ç ; Xen. Mem. ii. 7, 7.
irveîv, to hi-eathe, for to live : Oy }ilv yap ri ttov iariv oi^vpwrepov
àvdpbç TrdvTiov ocrera Tt yaiav tVi irvt'ui rt kuI spTTti. II. xvii. 447-
125.
PoTiOetc, fr. ftoi] and Qim, prop, to run up at the cry of 125
alarm, to succour, aid, help those who are with us, imme-
diately, in every danger and under all circumstances : 'O
^£ Koi'WJ' £7ret ETToXlopKE'lTO .... KUl 01 'Adl]l'U~lOl OVK Èfwfl-
dovv êià TO fit) TTvydcipeffdai ravTci. Xen. Hell, i. 6, 19.
âXé|civ, fr. àX/cij, to employ force in order to defend in war or to
drive otf the danger : At ^è (SciTrjv âvêpaaiv 'Apyiioicnv àXe^ifiivai
fiijxaviai. II. v. 779-
dfjiuceii/, fr. à and fxvvr], according to the grammarians, to
(JO to the succour of any one without making pretext for
delay. This explanation seems somewhat forced ; it seems
more natural to consider the o here as augmentative, and
then the primary meaning of the verb would be to cover,
to protect : 'ÎK£T£vovaai ircii'Taç bru IvTvy^^fivoLtr, ju») ^tû-
yuv KaTuXnrôrraç avraç, àW à^îiiai kuI réKvoLç Kcd eavrcûç
kal (T(j)iai}' aîiTo'iç. Xen. Cyr. iii. 3, 33.
ôpii7€iv (âp?}s), to aid in war: Kat ré /i£ friai fiàxy Tputtacnv àpi]-
ytiv. 11. i. 521.
PoT}8po|i.eîv, synon. with ^or]Qi'n', and perhaps more ancient ; it is
found in the Orestes of Euripides and in the Rhesus, erroneously attri-
buted to the same author : ^iXwv voaovvTwv vanpov jSo/j^pojUfTç.
Eur. Rhes. 412. This verb has also been used by modern historians.
èiriKoupeîi', to come to the succour, used of foreign allies,
who come to the assistance of a people in war : 'AXXc't I
Molpa i]y EiriKovp{](TovTa jj-etci Upiai^oi' re Kal v'iaç. II. v.
613. In a more general sense prop, and fig. [to aid, help,
&c.] : 'Eyw è' èiT-épy^^ofiat vpiv ÈTnKovp}]crù)j'. Xen. Cyr, vii.
1,21.
€iri(JiaxÊÎ>', to go to the assistance of another nation, to
128 126.
(125) bear, succour, beyond one's own frontiers, in speaking of
two nations who have made an offensive and defensive
alliance together : Ilpàç 'Apytiovç Iv^^ay^iav iroie'iadat,
ware rij àWj/Xwv tTri^a^îI»'. Thuc. v. 27.
au|j,p,ax€Îv, to fight in company, to be in league or alliance
against a common enemy, said of separate nations of the
same country allied together : Wtipuaoinu rw Trc'iTrTrw, tiya-
BUtv 'nmétof tcpàriaroç wv iwirtiiç, av^^ayjùv avrû. Xen,
Cyr. i. 3, 13.
CTUfiTToXcfxeîi', to make war with, in conjunction with
others : "K-n-ti^ilay ce kcù iç TvixTrjiiar, tarir wy ttoXew»'
inayyiWofxittov kui uiirûjy L,vfÀnv\tnt'iy, Thuc. vi. 88.
{nT€py.a\elv, to defend, to protect with arms one unable to
defend himself, to fght for the defence of any one : Nûv
TTÔXtwç vTTtpfxayjÙQ. Eur. Phœn. 1258. [Late in prose.
Plut.']
126.
126 pôcTKeiv, fr. the primitives /3«w and Traw : hence, the Latin
pasco, to put cattle to their browsing or eating : hence, to
lead to pasture : 'O o' ofpa pèy eWiKoCaç jjuîiç l^ôtrt:' cy
UEpKwrtj. II. XV. 548.
PouKoXcîv, to tend cattle : 'A^pot/r/; ^iiTi]p, // ^ly vn 'Ay-
X'o-;/ TtKt. fiovKoXioyTi. II. v. 313. Applied also by cata-
chresis to every other kind of beast, as to horses, &c. : Too
Tpia\i\iai. Irnroi eXoç Kcira (ùovtcoXéorTO. II. XX. 222.
yép.£iv, to put to pasture ; hence, to feed, tend at feeding :
ïlalceç fÀty ovy /(oi kXtrûw»' tr ècry^^firuiç rifÀuvai f^if/Xa. Eur,
Cycl. 28.
vcfi^Ociv, synoti. of vifitiy, in the passive only in Homer : Aotai i*(
irtXnâStç à^iplç tKaarov xpï'<^ti«t vifÀiOovTo. IL xi. (J34.
cofieucif {yi)fi£vç), to be shepherd ; hence, to tend flocks
and herds : Aoiovç ii,i]puTo f-tiffOuur, ror fity IwvKoXtuiy, ray
o' upyvipu ^iJ/Xa yopevtjy. Od. x. 85.
TToifiaiytiy, prop, to be shepherd ; hence, to tend, take
care of a flock, principally of sheep: "Oç pi re pijXa oîoç
■KoipaiyeoKty ùirtnrpoOey. Od. ix. 188.
XtXeuei»', /() gire fodder, pasccre : Tovrotr yap h) Kai rove
ftovç Kai tU î/7ro;vyia ^tXtvovat. Thcophr, C. PL ii. 17, 6.
127, 128. 129
Sometimes to he at pasture, pasci : 'Afpyot 'linroi ^(^iXtvovdi. (126)
Nicandr. Ther. G35.
XiXoCi' ixiXoç), to lead or talte to fodder : Aici yap tov
<pûpoi' Tciç fxèy îij.iÉpaç £x//\ou rovg 'lttttovc. Xen. Anab. vii.
2, 21.
XopTCil^eii', to feed with hay : A») rôre ■^oprâ^Eiv eXiKaç
jjovç h'èoi' èôyraç. Hesiod. Oper. ii. 70. And every other
kind of fodder : Et Zè viLv ttoXiv KarserKEva^eç, ri av avTcç
âWo ?/ ravra txopra^ec ; Plat. Pol. ii. 372, d.
127.
PoTanr], j]ç (>;), herb on which beasts feed, pasture : 'Ettijp 127
porârriç Kopiawvrai. Od. X. 411. Ta h" kirîjXvQE ttlora
fiijXa Èk (joTavrjç àyiàvra p.tT avXia te arjKovg re. Theocr.
Id. XXV. 86.
Kpao-Tiç, Éwç (Ji), green fodder, farrago : 'H Ik KpaaAç
XiiOTpiytiy ttoleI, orav eyKvoç y. Arist. H. A. viii. 8, 1.
Xdxafo;/, ov (rô), peas, beans, and garden vegetables of all
kinds : Kal rvpoy kuI ftoXjjovç Kal Xa^ai'a. Plat. Pol. ii.
372, c.
iToa, ag (?"/), and poet. TToia, herb in general, grass: Trjg ëk Ttôag
Ttjg iJ,)]êiKiiç i) Tt TTptnTOKOvpog (pavXî], Kai ottcv av w5top ëvaujêtg
iizàyi]Tai ry Trôq,' ô^ti yap. Bristol. H. An. viii. 8, 1.
XiXos, ov (o), fodder, pabulum: Ovtoi Trpo'lovrtg tKaiov
Km ■)(iXov KoX tt n aXXo j^p/'/eri/xov i]v. Xen. Anab. i. 6, 1.
xXoT], 77e (/;), green herb : XXôrig yeyofityrjg Ùtto tov
(TTrepfxarog. Xen. Œeon. 17) 10.
XopT09, ov (0), dry herb, hay ; gramen : AicpOépag âç
al^oy (TKeTrdupara IwipTrXaGay yoprov Koufov. Xen. An. i.
5, 10.
128.
poTpus, vog (6), grape, bunch of grapes, uva : "I va .... 128
7/ vtpiovaa Tpo(pi] avyei.Xr]Hti(ja iirl ralg olyàrdaiç avL,y tov
fiÔTpvy. Theophr. C. PI. iii. 14.
op.<|)a|, a/coe (»/), fr. Wjuoç, every kind of fruit not yet ripe,
the grape especially in the Odyssey, green, sour grapes,
verjuice : Udpoide èé r ofxtpaKÉg elaiy aydog àtpieïaai, iTepai
3' vTToirspKdi^ovffiy. Od. vii. 125.
130 129, 130.
(128) pâ|, ayôç (r/), Attic, and pw|, in the Ionic, stone of every
kind of fruit, acinus; grape-s/o«e, in Theophrastus : 2u/i-
(iaiyei yap iv tovtu) to /îoorpûj^ior av^tadai, ciU ro fii'iirw
(Tuj'tordvat ràç pdyaç. Theophr. C, Plant, iii. IG.
oTa<j)é$, icoç (v), raisin ; uva passa, in Dioscorides : T?;c
êè araipiZoç arvTrTiKwrioa iff-ly if XtvK)}. Dioscor. V. 4, 3.
0Ta<|>uXri, j/c (»'/), grape, in general, bunch of grapes, in
Homer, and in the Yni)iroriKa : 'Ei' c" tTidei (TratpvXftai f^éya
ftpidovffciy ù\(i»'iv .... fiÉXnyeç è' a»à jjôrpvtç i)aay. II.
xviii. 561. i)vru) yap ku\ ii trra^vXt) avriiç Trpce jopwaiy
Tj^iart} Kai riKrapwCrjç ta-iy. Geopon. v. 2, 10.
129.
129 poûXcaOai, fr. ftovKî], to loish, to be luilling, said only of a
being endowed with reason. It carries with it the notion
of choice and of preference after deliberation.
tfleXeiv, to wish, with more reference to natural instinct.
It is used not only of man, but also of the irrational animal
creation, and even of inanimate things. According to
Buttmann, it is rather [^ovXeadai, that expresses the desire,
the inclination, and èOcXeiy, the decided intention to do n
thing. Tlie definition of the grammarians seems the best,
and established by the use of the -words ; thus Homer
applies idiXety to the water of a river : Zt'e c' vcwp' ov2'
'iOiXs Trpopttiy, dXX' tffj^tro. //. xxi. 366. The difference
in the two words shows itself in the following passage,
where they refer to an assembly of people : "Ort roiyw
rovd' o'vrwç ix^*» "■poffZ/k.'tt Trpodvfnoç iOîXtiy ÙKoviiv twv
(iovXopéyujy avupuvXtvEiv. Dent. Olynth. i. 1.
OAetk', form considered more modern, and which Hermann
wished to remove from the Homeric poems; it is used
indifferently, as well as iOiXeiy, in Attic poetry and prose.
130.
130 PouXi^, i]ç (»'/), prop, deliberation, consultation ; hence,
decision, resolution, determined tvill : Aiùç c inXiitro
liovX}). II. I. Ci.
PoûXT]/i.a, UTOQ {to), verbal, which rather indicates the
131. 131
result, or act of the will, the thing willed; it has been con- (130)
founded with l3ov\r]enç, will : Kai to ^ev ftovXrina iravToç
rofxodérov tovt Ïcttiv. Aristot. Ethic. Nie. 2, 1.
Poû\T](nç, £wç (7;), will, pleasure, volition : Xp?) Kai i/je
ETTÔfUioi' T<t) lôyuw Treipâadai vfxwv tïjç eKciffrov loovXijatijç t£
Kai c6L,r]ç TV^^elf wç kiTnv\ti(TTor , Thuc. il. 35. BoûXTjirtç,
in philosophy, is the will of the instinct or volition, which,
according to the definition of Aristotle, can aim at impossi-
bilities, but without being followed by any act, and may be
used both of man and beast.
TrpoaipECTiç, £wç (»/), purpose, intention, is the application
of the will to a thing possible, and to the means of effect-
ing it. Aristotle thus distinguishes it from fiovXtiang : "Ert
B' 1] fxti' povXrjCTic Tov tÉXovç earl fxâXXor, rj êè Trpoaipe<Tiç
Twv npùç TO tÉXoç. Aristot. Eth. Nie. iii. 4.
GeXtjo-ic, fwç (ji), will, in the N. T. : Kara tï]v avTOv
QiXi](nr. Hehr. 2, 4.
GeXTjjuia, ciToç {to), effect or object of the will, has been
confounded with the above in the N. T. : TevT^djj-o) t6
eéXtii-iâ aov. Matth. 26, 42.
131.
PouXt), ^ç (?;), fr. ftovXofxai, counsel, taken or given in 131
deliberating, advice : Nt'orwp, ov kuI irpéadev àpiaTij <pal~
vtTo j3ovXjj. II. ix. 94.
yrcSfAT], jye (j?)» opinion formed upon inquiry and after
deliberation, fixed design : Et 3' {//lîv yvwjxri IcttI KU)\v£iy re
vpàç £7rt KepKvpav TrXe'ir. Thuc. i. 53.
Stivos, eoç (ré), always in the plural, Bi^vea, sentiments that are in
unison with the habits and character of a person: TlâvTa êk toi kpsuj
àXoipwïa èr}via KipKrjç. Od. x. 289.
Sidcoia, aç (>;), thought, and sometimes for design, inten-
tion : 'E^^éj^frai yàp tÙç ^v/jifopàç tHiv Trpay/ia'rwj' où)^
■finaov àfiadùiç j^^iDpfjaai îj Kul tciç êiarolaç tov àvdpwTrov,
Thuc. i. 140.
(jicvoiVTi, ijç (r)), Epicsynon. of jSovXi], according to the Scholiast on
Apollonius Ilhodius : Eî fiiv Sr) ■jrâffyaiv i^avSdvei ^ëe /levoivï].
Apoll. Rhod. i. 700.
132 132.
(131) K'hSos, foc (rô), fr. /ii^fo/iai; care, but used in the plural only: 'Ev
TTi'pi Ci) (3ov\ai Ti ytvuiaro fii)Stâ t' àvSpùiv ; //. ii. ;i40.
lAÎÎTiç, IOC (>'/), of the same family as the above, wisdom or ability in
the council ; hence, by ext., wise counsel or design ; Eî rivâ o\ <rvv
fiijTiv àfxvfjiova TtKrijvairo. IL x. 19.
fOT]fia, aroc (rti), thought and intent of the mind, view
(fig.) : "II o'l ÙTTuy/iWiaKi Aiôç fxeyâXoio rôijf^ia. II. xvii.
40G. [In prose, Plalo : Parmen. often; Polit. 260, d,]
Trpoaîpecriç, £fa»c (»'/), plan or system of conduct private or
political, propositum, in Demosthenes : To /i£»' ydp iripaç,
WÇ ay i i^ai^wy J3ov\r]df}, vciyru»y yiyyeTai' tj ce irpoaîptaiç
avr}) T])y roïi av^ftovXov liâyoïav hrjXo'i. Dem, de Cor. 57«
(|>pa8i], rjc (»';), synon. of PovXt], seldom found : 'AOayc'iTiov, w
^tire, (ppaCiJ riyùç iyOâê' ÏkÛvhç. Theocr. x.w. -52.
4)pa8|j.o(rûvT), ;jc ('))» design, indicating a deeper and more secret
will : 'Sli.viiQovai di oIkoi Zr]vàç (ppadfioffvyçaiy. Hesiod. Oper. 243.
132.
132 PouXi], ijc (tj), council or deliberative assembli/ ; council
of five hundred or senate, at Athens : '0^/w/u;».arf \Lt)ipiù-
adai Kara rovç vô^ovç Kni tu 'J/ijtfiîcrfjara ra roîi hjuov tcai
TTJç ftovXifç Tâ)y TreiTaKoaiujy. Dem. de Légat, 397, 16.
Used also of the tribunal of the Areopagus at Athens : 'II
^£ iv 'Apf/y Tra'y^ jonvXt) ovk ek rwy ci.coKi.paaf.iiru>y t:ndi-
orarat ; Xen. Mem. iii. 5, 20.
PouXeîov, ov {to), fr. jjovX)'), place or hall of session of the
council or senate, is only found in the life of Homer, erro-
neously attributed to Herodotus : Koi linvXijç avWeyofti-
ir)ç IXÔùy ini to iSovXi'iuy. J it. Homer. 12.
PouXeuT^piof, ov (rô), place or hall of consultation ; hence,
council-chamber, senate-house : 'Kirti fiiyroi Ka-tciu^ay ùç
rô ^iTiilv Tov liovXivTijuiov Kai toîi tîjç 'Eor/ac iipov. Xen.
Ilellen. vii. 4, 33. T»; ^' vtrrfpaii} àf^in Ttj >]fttp<f ol fièy
TTpvTiiitiç Ttfy jiovX})y tKaXovy ùç rù iwvXevrt'fpioy. Dcm.
de Cor. .')3.
ycpouata, nç (»j) (•yf'()w>'), assembly of (yipotTiç^ ciders,
senate : Kui 7r\£i<Tra\tc ty avralc (7ro\£<7t>') at re ytpovaiai
133, 134. 133
Km 01 &pi(TTOi afêpsç TrapciKeXevot'Tai toIç noXlraiç 6f.ioj'oe~n'. (132)
Xen. Mem. iv. 4, 16.
o-ûykXtjtoç, ov (})), in the writers of Roman history, the
Senate as assembled for a sitting : 'Yttô te rf/ç (xvyK\î]Tov
avTOKpÔLT(i)p àvuyopivBdç. Herodian. iii. 1, 2.
133.
Poûç, oÔq (ô, »/), fr. /sow, jSôdvw, or, according to others, 133
formed by onomatopœia ; ox or cow ; bos, vacca ; some-
times b^dl, but then the word Taûpos or apcrnv is added :
'Hi5r£ fiovQ ciyé\j](f)i juty' tE,o-)(^oç tirktro Trctrrivi' Tcivpoc' b
yap re jioECftn ^EroTrptTrti àypof.iiyiii<nr. II. ii. 480. Very
often in Homer, and in the Ionic writers generally, ai ftôeç
signifies the whole herd, males and females,
8ap.dXT|Ç, ov (Ô), calf, bullock, vitnlus : a masculine form already
restored by Bekker in Aristotle {H. An. \x. 50, 6), and to be found
likewise in Diony>ius of Halicarnassus {Ant. R. i. 36), and in the An-
thology : Tov Ktçabv êafxâXrjv Ylavi (piXwptirç. Kt;X\?ji't(f) avepv-
oai'Ttç îpp(^av. Antliol. vi. 96. This form, which Valckenaer would
not admit in Ainmonius, is thus restored after the authority of the best
manuscripts. »
8d|JiaXis, £wc (v), and more usually SajidXT], rjç (»'/), in the poets
after Homer, heifer, young cow, of age to be put to the yoke : IToXXai
C av dafiâXai Kal TrôpTieç ujêùparro. Theocr. Id. i. 75-
fjiocrxos, ov (Ô, rj), calf oï either sex: Kôo-juoç r^ fiaXici
fjâXa, -à jooï è' à nôayoç. Theocr. Id. viii. 80. [^Hdt. Pl.~\
iropTis, loç {))), and iropiç in the Odyssey (x. 410), cow-calf, little
heifer, but not so old as SafidXtj : 'Qç ci Xiwv iv l3ovcri Qopiiiv î?
av\kva âï,y iropTioç i)i iSoôç. II. v. 162.
irôpTal, aicoç (ô, >/), ca//" of either sex in Homer: "Qç tiç irfpl irôp-
TUKi fiijTtjp TrpoJTOTOKOç. IL xvii, 4.
134.
Ppaxtwv, oroç (ô), the upper part of the arm in Homer 134
and Galen, brachium : Yipvu^ov ^e lopuy^lova covpoç àicwKi]
êpvdi' àrro jdvwyioy. II. xvi. 323.
Trîîx"S) ïwf {to), the fore-arm, the cubitus : Tlfj)(yç êè
KnXi'iraL /Jtr Kat to (tu^ttoi' fiéXoç, ogov tari jjLera^v rrjç te
Kcirà KiipiTov Kui Tïjc car' ùyKùiya êiapdpojaiwç, Galen,
de Us. Part. ii. [Cf. 14.]
N
134 135.
(134) x^^P» P"i ('/)» t^^ whole arm in Homer, Hippocrates, and
Galen : T»/c oXtjc j^ftpoç etc rpla tu fjuyâXn yi^tpr] refiro-
/.Ui'Tjc, TO flit' iJpa-^iwy, to êè tti/^uç, to c" àKpô^npoy
o)o^n4£rat. Galen, de Us. Pari. ii. 2.
à'yKa.XT), tjç (</), interior curve of the arm; lience, arm in tlie poets
later ihaii Homer; very (?) rare in prose, particularly in the singular
[P/. Lfgs- ^'i'- 78Î)] : V/itlf <?« rtâyiSfç vtv «yca'Xajç Itti UKaoOe.
Eur. /ph. .Inl. CIS.
o.yKa.\vi,iloç (//). dimin. and synon. of the above, only in the plural
in Homer, arm : EiîCfffe' iv XtKrpoiaiv, iv ayKakiSiaai nOlfvrjc- II-
xxii. ôO;j.
ÔykoÎvt], r]ç (il), fr. àyKwv, interior curve of the arm; hence, in the
plur.il. the arms, ulna: Ziji'ôc yap tov àpiarov iv ayKoivrgaiv iai'tii;.
II. xiv. -213.
iXe'vT), j]ç (I'l), arm, ulna : Ylioi S' cîiXsvuc ^ip^ ^iXra'rç /3aXo(/(i.
Eur. Pliœii. l(jy. [in prose, Luc.^
135.
135 Pu'pXos, ov (!]), name ç^\ven by Hcrotîotus to the plant
called papyrus by tlie Egyptians. These two words are
identical, regard being had to the pronunciation of letters
of the same organ, as p and b, I and r, letters, which in all
languages, are often interchanged: T»)^' ^e /3î'/3\o>' r»;r
t~irnoi' yei'nfjiiirjy, (.ireciy àraffTrninoai t\" rwy tXf'wr, rà
^£1" âi'w avTÎjç à7rorc(/i»'0»T£ç, iç c'îXXo rt rp<i«rouffi* to ^e
K'nru) XiXeififtéyoy oaoy rt knX irïf^vr, rputyovai Kai -KwXiovffi.
Ilerodût. ii. î)2. Paper made of the stalk of this plant, and
prepared for writing ; hence, by ext. booh : Mtrà êè rovrov,
KartXEyoy o'l iptiç Èk /3i'/3Xwr, «X\a<i' pnaiXtuy rptTjKorridty
TS K"ai rpiliKoyTa ovyôpara. Ilerodot. ii. 100.
pîpXoç, ov (>/), Attic form of j^vjlXoç, papyrus : 'Eiraûfla
tvpinKovrni 7roXX«t /(tf nXiyni, irtiXXci cÈ t^ipwrin, TroXXot (i
IhliXoi (much papyrus). Xen. Anab. vii. 5, 8. In Plato,
paper, book : Ilâii; oTrovhj Xa^iwy rue /5»/3Xoi/c, wç rii^iara
oleic T »'/»' ùyiyiyiioffKoi'. Plat. Phtsd. 98, b.
puPXiof and pi^Xîo»', ov (jo), are «riven in all the lexicons
as tiie dimimuive of /3</3\oç ; but it would perhaps be better
to consider it as the neuter of the adjective /3i)/3X<oç, or
/3//3Xio(; (which we find again in the plural Bû/3Xiot. inha-
bitants of the town of BûpXos\ taken substantively with
135. 13J
ellipse of avyypaj.i).ia, prop, written on papyrus, roll of (135)
papyrus ; hence, book : Aa/ie to jSifoXioy kuï \éye. Plat.
Theœt. 143, b. Hence our word Bible, from the plural
I3ij3\ia, wr (ja), specially signifying the Holy Books, the
Holy Scriptures.
8t<(>0épai, wv (ot), fr. ci(po), prop, skins of beasts prepared
for writing; hence, by ext., writings, volumes, books: Kot
ràc [jijjXovç èi(p6épctç i^uXeovai àrro rov TrciXaiov ' Iai)'£ç, Ôtl
kotÈ Èv (nrcii'Ei /3//j/\wi' t-)(^péa)i'-o êt(j)dépriin cùyeiijai te kciI
oli)](7i. "Ert C£ Kcù TO Kctr' ifiè TToXXol Twt' papJDcipioy èç
ToiavTaç êicpOépaç ypâfovcri. Herodot. V. 58. This passage
shows that the use of skins for writing is of much more
ancient origin than Pliny gives it on the authority of Varro.
Varro attributes the invention of parchment to Eumenes of
Pergamus, about 200 b. c. : Mox cemulatione circa biblio-
thecas regum Ptolemcei et Eumenis, supprimente chartas
Ptolemceo, Varro membranas Pergami tradidit repertas.
{Plin. Hist. Nat. xiii. 21.) Perhaps this supposed dis-
covery of parchment should be understood solely of a more
elaborate preparation ; or of an entirely new process in the
dressing of skins, the use of which for writing was of very
ancient date.
irdiTUpos, ov (o or >/), and ircxTrûpoc, ov (ro), papyrus, a
species of rush, a cyperaceous plant growing in the Egyptian
marshes, and which the ancient Egyptians made use of for
many purposes. Of the roots they made various house-
hold utensils ; of a part of the stalk, and the leaves, they
made tissue- work of all kinds, sails, cordage, wicks of
lamps, &C. : 'O o' ' Epwc, ^irwra èi'iaaç vwep uvy^éi'oç
Trairvpu), j.iidv fiai êiaKovEÎTii}. Anacr. 4. Aa^nràca Kripo-
yiTwia, a^oirio Koi XsTrTtj cr^iyyo/iÉi'Tjv Trcnrvpu). Anth,
Antip. Thess. 13. But the use they made of the lower
part of the stalk, in manufacturing from it the leaves of a
sort of writing paper, is the most curious and important :
nâTTupof yrû}pip.oç èaTi 7râ(ny, à(f i]ç ci xc'tpTrjç kutckt^êv-
cii^tTcu. Dioscor. i. 116. From the Greek -Kciivvpoc comes
our word paper, and the word papyrus itself is also in use,
but only in archaeology, in speaking of the inscriptions on
the leaves of papyrus, found in the catacombs, and in the
mummy-coffins. The curious details of the process fol-
N 2
136 136.
(135) lowed in the preparation of the papyrus-paper have been
preserved to us by Pliny, Hist. Nat. xiii. 23, 12.
irepyafiT^ioi, j/C (»/)) fr. liipya^oc, li<pBipa is understood,
sliin of Pergamus, or prepared at Pergamus, parchment,
in Suidas.
X(4pTT)s, ov (0), fr. \npacraw, prop, every kind of sub-
stance prepared for writing, and principally the leaves of
the papyrus, skins or parchment, paper, charta : ïloXXà
tj^wr vfili' y,oa0£tj', oii-^ kpovXijiirjy Ziix ■yjiprov ku\ [^éXaioç.
N. T. 2 John 12. Pliny gives the name charta even to
the papyrus plant : Quum in Sehennijtico saltern ejus noma
non nisi charta nascatur. Plin. Hist. Nat. xiii. 21.
136.
1;}G Pwfxoç, où (ô), prop, base; hence, altar: 'Icpovç carà
ftwfj.ovç epCOjJiy à6iiy<'iTui(TL TeXijérrauç eKaroj-iiJuc. II. ii.
306.
è(T\âpa, aç (>'/), hearth, Jire on the hearth : Apvôç Kop-
/ioùf nXdTeiaç ier^cipuç /JîaXwj' trrt. Eur. Ci/cl. 383. Prop,
it is the fire on the altar ; hence, by ext., the altar itself,
domestic altar. Euripides employs it in this meaning in
his tragedy of Plisthenes : Mi]\oa(payù-(. caifiôi coy tif
kayiîpniç. According to others, jpio^ûç was the altar de-
dicated to the gods, and ka-^^âpa that raised to a hero or
demi-god.
€OTia, aç (»/), domestic hearth, fire : 'Ea-li] r' 'Otvo-f/oç
ùpvi^Kiyoç. Od. xiv. 159.
6v|A€Xtj, i]Ç (>'/), altar: WçioaaiTOva tftoXoy ^t^iwvpovç Otwv
Ov/iiXac. Eur. Sitppl. 64.
6v(Tiacrn]pioi>, ov (ro), the part of the altar where the
victim was burnt ; hence, the altar, in the O. T. and
N. T.: 'Ear ovy Trpo(T<pkp>]ç to êtLpùp aov kiri to Uv(Tia(rn)pioy.
Matth. V. 23.
137, 138. 137
r.
137.
yctYYpaii'a, i]ç (//), fr. ypa'ai, gangrene. Hippocrates 137
gives this name to the inflammation of a part of the body,
in which absohite and incurable mortification has not yet
taken place ;
o-<j)âKeXos, ov (o), SPHACELUS, total mortification, or ex-
tinction of the vital action in a part of the body. Galen
defines the two states thus after Hippocrates : Kat ru rfjç
yayypaivr]q 7ra9fj/xa irapayiysadal (prjcni' avro'iç ipl:>Xr]B£VT(M)v
rwi' tt,e)(^ôpr(i))' offTÙiy iruph tm fueyédei ôr]\o)'ÔTi rrjc <p\tyiJ.O}ijç,
"Orav yoîii' virtp rà irddr} rà (pXeyficiîi'orra to t èpvOpov
TÎjç <j)\ey[jiorîiç cnrôWvTai, TnXtèvwi' yiyro/jérw»' twi' awfiâ-
TU)y, ï} TE oêviï] ^efxtiwadai Iokei, Ziotl kcu y (u&dijaiç
tvapKtjjQi), Koi brav yt reXéujç àiaîffdrjra yivwvrui. tu uvrcoç
Trdff'^ovTa aôûj-iara, to nadoç oiiKeTt yaYYP'"'''''''''''' W'^^^' cr^6.Ke-
\ov 6iofid^ov(7t. Merasi» yàp tovtov tov arcpaKÉXov w«t Tijç
fieyàXrjç ^Xfy/ioi'jjç iariv // ya'yypLtu'o. Gai. in Hipp. 7.
In modem medicine, on the contrary, these two terms de-
note precisely the same morbid affection, but serve to dis-
tinguish the degree of intensity in which it exists ; thus
the word gangrene is applied only to the parts affected
within certain limits, or to the organs, which are the seat
of the evil, and by sphacelus is meant the entire mortifica-
tion of a member, or of one of its divisions.
138.
yaXc'a, «e [ya\j}] (»/), weasel, in Aristotle and Elian: '11 138
êe ya\>7 ôVai' o(^£i jj.d-)^i)Tai iireadUi ro mjyaror'. Aristot.
H. A. ix. 6. It appears that the ancients tamed them, if we
may so judge from the following passage of Theocritus :
At yaXiai. fiaXaicùç ^(^prjfTcoiTi Kudevcei'. Theocr. Id, xv.
28. It is this common saying (which has in eflfect the
meaning of the French proverb, Ne réveillez pas le chat
qui dort), that has induced some learned men to suppose
that ynXéa had the signification of cat in more modern
writers. [yciX. àypia or AijivKy, ferret. Ar. H, A. vi. 37, 4.]
N 3
138 139.
(138) aïXoupoç, ov (ô, j/), cat, feminine in Aristotle, who says,
in speaking of the weasel : "Eff-t ce tcai ooviOofâyov uxnnp
al aVXoi/pot. Aristot. H. A. ix. G.
iKTiç, «COÇ (//), a species of weasel ; viverra : H è' "iktiç
rijy I a<rvrr]Ta Kai Tijv o\(/ii', ^•ai roD ijtiovç ->/r Kcitcovpy'tav
ojjLOiov yaXi}' khl TiOuacruy ylierai atjjucoa. Aristot, H. A.
ix. G.
139.
139 Ya/xttt', to take a wife, to marry, used of the man only;
Yafxeîffôat, to be married, used only of the woman. Ho-
mer thus distinguishes them : Mrjrtpu r Olcnrôcao 'icor,
KuXi'ii' 'EiriKiiartii', »/ /ut'ya tpyov tpelty aicptiiiai laoin,
yijjuajuii'r] <ô v'te'i' à ê' ôv ira-ép' è^iyai^^aç, yrifiiv. Od.
xi. 272.
ya.p.l<TKe.\.v, to marry, speaking of women, in Aristotle :
IToWài)' cta(j}6£ipoi.iii<i)i' CiU ro yafiiaktadai -àç rEwrtpaç.
Aristot. Pol. vii. IG.
âyeaGai, to conduct a woman in the capacity of tvife to her
new home : T»/i' fuy "E)^£k"/\»/oç tcparepùy /tuioç \\i:ropicao
yyayeru wpoç cw^uir'. //. xvi. 189. Hence, by ellipse, and
according to the peculiar use of the middle voice, to marry,
of the man only, to take a icife, as the Latin ducere :
O'vTi ti:tuvyai, ovre àynyiadni Trap' CKeirwy, ovc t'c tKtiyovç,
ovceyl 'in rev eiij-tnv Hi/y. Time, viii. 21. This verb is
also used of a father who contracts a marriage engage-
ment with a woman for his son : Y'ui ?£ I,ir(xpTT)dev 'A\i-
KTopoç iiytro Kovpjjy. Od. iv. 10.
âpp.6ï,eiv, to join, to unite, bestow in marriage, in the poets
and in the N. T.: Tnûr»/»' .... £<x**' ^'' ^"/^otç A'iyiaOoç,
ovc ijpfioi^e yvfi(pia) riri. Eur. Electr. 24. 'Wp^uaafiriv
yap vfiûç ill uy^pi. 2 Cor. xi. 2.
SiSoi/ai, to give in marriage : 'ft« <tvrt)y ô Ti/ioi^pariyç,
t)f.i()fti'irpioç Kfii i)f.iOTràTpioç wy ù^fX^oc, t^toKC. Dem. in
Eubul. \^\\.
iKh\.%ôv(x\., a componnd of the above, and more common
in prose : '"lii' ci riç iiccuvyai /5cii}\i/rui dvyuripu. Xcn. Cyr.
viii. 1, 9.
140. 139
cyyuai', prop, to give the hand in sign of promise or (139)
agreement ; hence, to betroth, in speaking of the parents of
tlie girl : "Hr av lyyvyaj] Inl êii^aioiç èâfiapru tirai y
TTariip îj àëtXipoç ofXoiruTwp, )/ TTcnrTvoç ô irpùç Trarpôç, Dem.
in Stephan. ii. 1134. In the middle, speaking of the
betrothed man, to betroth (the woman) for himself, and in
his own name, to contract marriage with : Kai tyyvàrai i
TTartip T))y /.njrtpa r))i' t^ijr irapa tov ùffX^oû f(ùr»7c. Dem.
in Eubul. 1311.
eSvdetv, to belroili a daughter in receiving the customary presents, in
the middle in Homer, speaking of the father: "Qç k avràç îeëvwaaiTO
Gvyarpa. Od. ii. 53. The active is not found till later in Theocritus
{Id. xxii. 147).
finfjcrreueii', to sue in marriage : Où ttldttot t/xyïiffrevaa
Traîna crj/i'. Elir. Iph. Aul, 832. Tov yap rrj TroXtt ètl
i,v/.i(l)époiTa fxrr]a-tven' yâfxoy tKaarov, oh ray ijëiarov aûrw.
Flat. Lec/g. vi. 773, b.
i'u|ji(J)€Ûeii', to give a daughter in marriage, to betroth : Où
yap (7£ l-i^i~t]p cvTS rvjxcpevcTEL ttote. Eur. Ale, 314.
(Tu^euyvuVai, to join together, to unite, to marry (i. e. give
in marriage), is used equally of either sex : Ato tuç f.ièv
cipfiôrrBi irepl Ti)v rw>' OKTUi^aîêeKa krwv ijXiKÏav (7vi^evyyv-
yat, T0VÇ c twrà Ka'i rpiaKovra. Aristot. Polit, vii. 16.
(T\jvoiKit,e.iv, to mahe marry, to marry : Tijy iily kuo\ avy-
oiKiffac, Trjç ?£ v'iôy fxe ti(nrouiaaç. Isocr. /Egin. 10.
140.
yafitos, ov (0), marriage : 'Hy£ ëk Ka\ d/v QvyuTipu Tijy 140
ftaatXéujç, èirl ya^w. Xen. Anab. ii. 4, 8.
ya/jiTjXia, aç (»/), at Athens, wedding present or victim,
which the bridegroom sent to the members of his ward
{(pparpui), for a sacrifice to be followed by a feast : Kai
yap on i^utci tovç vôjxovç i 7raTr)p ïyri^E' /cal yuiir]\iav
Tolç épciTop<7iy ela)]Vi.yKi ^efiapTvprtrai. Dem. in Theocr.
1320J 13.
yajjiî]X€V|jia, aroç (rô), synon. of ydf-iog, in jEschylus ; Av(T(pi\iQ
yafiijXivi-ia. yEscli. Choeph, G24.
140 141.
(140) ya)iiKT], >K (»'/), conjugal state, in Aristotle : TciDra c' ftrri
ceairoTtt;)! kcit yafiiKÎ) (àviuyvfÀùy yàp »/ yvyuitcôç kuI ài'èpoç
ffû^fuiicj. Aristot. Polit, i. 3, "2.
p.vi)<rTCV(<.a, aroç (ro), ««in^ in marriage, betrolhalt, sponsalia : 'Q
cakù iii't]iTTivfiara,'ASpaaTt,vpo(T6tic. Eur. Phœii. 583.
vv|ji(^eia, wv (ra), betrolhals ; lience, wedding : "O-Ttq. vvfi(pî)'ia fftto
îaatTui. Mosch. ii. 155.
vvfx^v^a, aTOÇ (rô), that which one has betrothed, or viarried : 2w
S' iç rà firirpàç fir) 0o/3oO vv^Kpiviiara. Soph. Œd. R. 980.
w|x^€vrqptov, ov (to), marrio'^e, union : 'H t^ AaKtcaifiortq,
vvfiÇ(^i coi'Xuv; ijjfioi fioil OVK, àWà Xtcrptiiv OKoTia vvynpivrripia.
Eur. I'ro. '2b'2.
o-ul^eu^is, EWÇ (»'/), prop, conjunction ; hence, conjugal
union : lltoi fxiv oi/r tov tîote eel iroiûadui rîjr av^(.vï,iv
u^i]Tiii. Aristot. Polit, vii. IG.
vfX'qvat.os. ou (ô), hymeneal or marriage song : "Orav Çi'»- vfitvaioi-
air t^âyttt kootjv. Eur. Iph. Aul. 680.
141.
141 ya(rn]p, époç (»/), bellg : O'no^noy pciAt ynarÉon fjLtarjy.
II. xiii. ôOG. Sometimes, bowels, intestines : Vnariptç aie'
(ùyùjy i^iur iy nvpi' tuç c Èni copirip KurOî^tiOu, KyiaaT]ç
Tt Kfù ai/jaTOç ifiirXtiffay-iç. Od. xviii. 44. From this
passage some commentators have carried the invention of
the bhick-pudding as lar back as Homer's days. In Galen
it signifies more particularly the stomach : rutrrpi^ »'/ /itV
(^vaiKii iyipyiia Trirrei T))y irpotrevf^^Otlaay avrij TpoCi'iv.
Gal. Introd. 717.
KoiXîa, nt (//), fr. KoWoc, cavity, hollow, in general ; all
that portion of the body which extends from the dia-
phragm as far as the pelvis ; the whole capacity of the
belly or abdomen, and its contents, that is to say, the in-
testine machinery for digestion ; abdomen, belli/ : KoiXia
tort ytvpwitjç vTzoCo-^ùoy rpiKpijç vypâc; k"'Ù i.i]p(ir —pùç ro
TrirrtfrOai 7>/r Tpu<l»)y Kttrciri^tvaafityTi. Gai. De fin. 3G1.
Sometimes more particularly the stomach in Galen : To
arùfid n'li; »,o«.\ioc ol -rruXawi KapCiay wyofiuiioy. Gal. Loc.
Affect. v.G.
142. 141
KeKpu((>aXoç, ov (ô), fr. k^vittio, second stomach in rumi- (141)
nating animais ; so called from its net-like appearance,
KEKpxxpaXoç being the name of a caul or coif of net-work
worn by women on the head.
cXλ'os, ov (Ô), fr. £)(w, third stomach of ruminating
animals : '11 yaa-i]» tî]q arpovHov {of the ostrich) cDrjpr]-
/.léviiQ evpicrk'eTai Xldovç t'^ovau ovairepoLiy KUTcnruwna iv rip
i-^h'd) (pvXaTTEL Kcù TztTTEt Tu) ^poi'fe». yÈil. All. xiv. 7.
r\VKScrvpov, ov (6), fr. àrvco, fourth stomach of ruminating
animals, when the operation of digestion is completed.
Aristotle divides the digestive functions of ruminating
animals into four parts : Aio tci toluvtu rwy C^mv TvXeiovç
'(■)(ti. roTTOvç i:ai fiopici, KaXovrrdL Ce Tuvrn, kchXIu, koi
KEKpixpaXuc, Kcii £-)(lvuç, K"ai IpvaTpof. Aristot. Part. An.
iii. 14.
cTTOfJiaxos, ov (ci), fr. (ttÔiici, prop, [orifice] pipe, canal ;
principally in medical writers, the canal by vvliich the ali-
ment passes into the stomach, the neck of the stomach, the
oesophagus. It has been sometimes used by ext. for the
■whole organs of digestion, the stomach: "LvKa ovk (Krreiwç
êiarlOtim toi' aTÔj.ia-^ov, KavaûjCt) Kcù àroywTepoi' avroy
TToiovtra. Athen. iii. 79.
142.
yciTOJi', ovoç (o), fr. yij, prop, he whose land touches that 142
of another, neighbour : Tliifxa kukoq ysiTOJi', caaov r àyadoç
jiéy urtiap. Hesiod. Oper. 344-46.
•yeiTooTJvoç, vvr}, neighhouring, in the Anthology : "^Qavt ftp'ifpoQ tç
-TrXarii nôvrov ^tiXoç ytiToaiivriç ipTZvaov Ik KaXvjSijç. Jnthol. ix.
407.
doTuyeiTwi' (6, ?/), neighhouring on the city, living in the
neighbourhood of the city : Rnr' àXXrjXovç èè juàXXov wc
'ÉKaa-ai (KTTvyEÎToreç iwoXefiovi'. Thuc. i. 15.
àyxiYuoç (ô, j'/), of or belonging to the neighbouring fields: "Hv
KaXaoiKTii' Yliiyàç àyx'yvoi Trspivaitrai. Apoll. Rhod. i. 1223.
OYX'-Tepixtov, OVOÇ (ô), bordering upon : 'AXX' ayxiTe.pyi.tjiV yaiâ p.oi,
^Kvi)t]ç Xewç .... ^vvii\ps nôXeixov. Eur. likes. 42G.
eyyus, adv. with the article b, r/, = one who is near, close :
142 14-2.
(142) Vovç fiey lyyvç icat àpûitraç rwy 'A0/jrajw»- iXvTrqat fiùWov
?*/ t(l>ô\lq(Jt. Thuc. iv. 11.").
c(f)ôpios (ô, »/), one who is on the border, on the frontier
{of) : Mtkpii fief iiriKaXiôi' avro'tç, o-«, Pwfiiiiwi' kui Ilap-
Dvuiwy omc iipopwi, iç ki^aripovç iTnciHwç ti\oy. Appian.
Hell. Ciiil. V. 9.
p.E6ôpios (('), II), that which is on the confines, on the
frontiers (of) [with ref. to the countries it separates^ : 'II
ce Qvutârtr yf] fxtDopia rfjç 'Apyfi'aç (cu) Aei^wid^i/ç tariy.
Thuc. ii. 27.
op,opos {t'l, >y), bordering upon : Kat yjopay opopoy kuI
circifiiy rti'a i^tKTtjpiyovç. Deni. 01. ii. 1.
ôpLovpios (<j, »'/), epic form of the preceding : 'EvQiv (ptiTiç 'Op\o-
fitvulo ci) TToTt KaCntioiaiv ofiovpioy ûvtv noXiaaai. .-ip. Ilhod. iii.
1094.
TrpoCTOfiopos (il, >'/), that which touches on the frontiers,
under the Ionic form in Herodotus: fiuaapwci èè wpoa-
(ij-iovpoi tt(Ti ^vWot. Herod, iv. 173.
<jvvopo<i (Û, i/\ more modern compound, that which is on
the confines : OqiSuiovç irpoaayayiaOuL -rj av^p(i\i<f, ■)(^û)pay
TE aviopoy 7>~iç 'ArrtKJ/C *>■■"♦ cvyupiy iraywitor 't\oy-(iç.
Pint. Demosth. 17.
bp.oTipp.ijiv, oyoç {û, >'/), haviny a common boundary ; situated
on the frontier : M») KiyetTu) yj/c ôpm ////«tic /»»)"£ oli^eiov
TvuXiruv ytiroyoi; f-n'ire opoTippuyoç. Plat. I^egy. viii. 842, e.
Ô}ji<5toixoç (ô, >/), having a party-tcall : "Sèaoç ydp ycirujv ôfiô-
roi^of tpéu't». yEsch. Agam. 974.
âp^ûXa^, acoc (ô, i)), cullivnting the same furrows : By^iyptf I' tTrl
roTffii' opwXciKtç. Àpol. Ilhod. ii. .'<!)!!.
■irepiKTiTtjç, o!» (Ô), and -ircpiKTiuv, ovoç (ô), one of those who live
around; tlieNC two words are found, tlie second in tlie Iliad, and the first
in the Odyssey : "Of TruvTiani iripiKTiôvKtaiv àyàï,u. Jl. \\x. 10-1.
T/)i' ni'trTt(; fiyuovro TrtptKriTat. Od. xi. 2U8.
irepivai^TT)s, ou (ô), one of those who live around: Kai piy nov
KÙVOV iriptvatirai àp^iç iévriç rtipovct. IL .wiv. 488.
ttXtjo-ios, tn, one who is near, or close by : 'Lice, ci -iç
tiiriaKty l^ioy tç nXi)ffioy &X\of. II. ii. 271- This adjective
is very rare even in poetry ; in prose it is found only in
the comparative and superhilive, and the neuter is more
commonly used, taken adverbially, with the article, iTXT|ffioi'
143. 143
(ô, >'/) : JIupciTijpfTr', e((>r}, Tovroi-, ol irXrjaloi'. Xen. Mem. iii. (142)
13, 4. In the N. T., neighbour : 'AyaTrijcreiç top TrXrjaiov
aov ù)ç (TEuvTÔi'. Matth. xix. 19.
TrXricriôxwpos {(>, '/), one u'ho dwells in the country or
suburbs of a town : 'EXô^/ror kuï oùxtov wpi tov aavTOv
7r/\);aio)(wpo!'. Aristoph. Vesp. 393. Thomas Magister dis-
approves the use which Xenophon {Cyr. iv. 5, 13) has
made of this adjective, perhaps because it specially be-
longed to the 25oets.
TTpo(TXwpos (Ô, J/), synon. with the above : Kat ttcutec ol
TToXlrni, k'at ol Trpôery^wpoi âv^peç Kal yvvali^eç, ^iTÙ^ov rrjç
£op-»7e. Xen, Anah. v. 3, 10.
irpocroiKoç (ô, ?'/), prop, that which is near the house : Ilodo--
01K0Ç ycip dt'tXaTTii X'^Pf ^^ M^*" ''""p' £Kc'iaTr]y ijjjiipuv yèv.
Plat. Leyg. iv. 705, a.
143.
yeXSi', fr. yow, to unfold, open, or, according to others, 143
fr. fXij, heat ; hence, prop, in the poets, in speaking of
inanimate things, to spread open, to shine with light, to
glitter with a soft and pleasing light: TéXciarre êè irâaa
Trepï x6à)i' ^aXKoû vtto arepoTTfiç. II. xix. 362. Hence, to
laugh, in general : 'Arrlyaoç Wvç yeXâaaç icie Tt]Xep,àxpio.
Od. ii. 301. By ext. to laugh at, to ridicule : Kat a 2w(K-po-
rrjç }iâXa trrnnvSan'ÔTi rw TrpoffoWw" TsXan, t(p}}, tir sjjoi ;
Xen. Conv. 2, 17.
■yeXoiaciv, epic, synon. of the above : AfTTD'ov jxiv yap roiye ytXoî-
(l)VTCÇ TtTÎ'KOVTO. Od. XX. 390.
KayxaXaeiv, to laugh ivith bursts of laughter, to giggle î 'H ttou Kay-
Xa^ôioci KaprjKOfiôwvnç 'A^atoî. //. iii. 43.
jxciSiâi', and poet. p.eiSSi', according to some grammarians,
comes fr. ^ij av^dv [no], to laugh lightly, to smile, and applies
only to grave and morose persons. Homer prefers it in
describing the smile that smoothed the majestic brow of
Jove, or that of the fierce Ajax ; Toloç up' A'iaç wpro ttcXw-
pior, jAeihàwi' ftXnervpo'iai TrpoarMwacn. II. vii. 211. [Cf.
Sanscrit s-mi, and our s-mile. L. and S.'j
Kay\6Zeiv, and poet. Kaxa^Eiv (xcia), x^ivco), to burst with laughhig,
carhinnari : Tépiov Kaxâ^wv jutO' irkpov veaviov. /Iristoph. Ecoles.
849.
144 144.
(143) craipeiv signifies ordinarily to sweep, but particularly in
the pi'rtect tjtaijpîrui, to open the mouth in settinçf the teeth,
to show the teeth in growling like a dog : 'E-tjc// iyruxrav
vpiàç iiYpititfitt'Ovç tir à/\\iyXot<Tt ku\ (TiirqpuTaç. Avistoph.
Pac. 620. Hence, by ext., to laugh with a forced laugh
only, and as Eustathius says {ad Od. xx. ^01), in speaking
of those who endeavour to dissemble their pain or some
great annoyance : Si/rt/^»; c avroy tûv iftpetùiy ilu) yerû-
fJifoy CpùEnvdai ritvç f^iu-^ainiov, i:n\ avroy àvarf fitly, à~o
TÛiy (Tfpvuûiy tufç iiTi tovç Kciipiovç tÔttovç, cat ovrwç tKXiiri'iy
Toy pior y£,\û)iTo Kai atatjùora. Plut. Lacon. Apophth. vi.
834. It is also used of an ironical, disdainful, mocking
laugh : Kci/ n ataanoc Ka\ «ro/japôr p.' iyiXaiiy. Theocr. Id.
XX. 15. Yet Theocritus uses it of a pleasant smile: Km'
^' àrpîfiaç tiirt ffimiuwç opfiuri ptuiawi ti. Theocr. Id.
viii. 19.
aapSâviov |jici8âv or ytXàv, with ellipse of y'tXwra, to laugh a sar-
donic liiii^li, is usod of the convulsive grin of excessive pain ; or, again,
of the bitter laugh, or smile of disdain ;ind mockery : M£tC>;(Tf ct Ovfitp
aapdâyiov fxaXa roioy. Orf. xx. 301. According to Flustathius this
phrase comes iVom the convulsive movement of the lips half-opening
(TTopà rô (Tt(r»jpërai rà x''^»?); of better, from ^apctô, name of ihe
island of Sardinia, because in this island a herb grew, a species of wild
celery, the juice of which caused a convulsive grin, followed shortly by
death.
aap8(i|^6i»', to laugh a sardonic laugh. This verb, derived
fr. 2a(jt w (Sardinia), is only used by the grammarians.
144.
14-1 yeXoîoç, oia (is used actively and passively of men and
things) ; that which provokes laugh, or at which one laughs,
ridiculous [also laughable in a good sense : vid. ^arayt-
\a<T"oc] : 'A\/\à /«»/»' tpyoy ye vvcapoîi XrjirTtoy j) tvdvr
t\ty\t)îi(TtT(ii ytXo'ioç uiy. Xen. Mem. i. 7, -• The gram-
marians have been desirous to distinguish by ditlcrent
accents the two meanings of this word. According to
them ytXiùoç signifies, that at which one laughs, and yiXotvç,
that which causes laughter. This erroneous system h.ad
its source no doubt in the change which the ancient and
legitimate form ytXu'ioç underwent into ytXotof in new
Attic, a change disapproved by the Etym. Magn., and
which had no influence upon the meaning of the word.
144. 145
YeXâcrifios (é, »/), ridicxilous, speaking of things said in (144)
discourse, a word which Phrynichus attributes to the comic
poet Strattis, and to the use of which he objects ; it is
found only in Lucian : iNIexP' A*^'' ^'/ 'ovrwi' ytXdaijxa Koi
fA.tipaKiijj^t] TO. £Ïpr)[Àét'a. Luc. Somn. 5.
YtXaoTOÇ, /;, and in prose KaTa^eXacrros, laughable ; ridlculnus :
AtvO' 'iva toya yiKadTU Kal ovk iiriuKrà 'iCijcrOt. Od. viii. 307- 'Ap'
ovK âv, TTtlpav ëiSovç, ufia re l5Xaj3(pàç t'irjç, Kai KaTaytXaaroç <pai-
voio ; Xeii. Mem. ii. 6, 38. [Contrasted with yiXoloc, laughable, humo-
rous, comic, in PL Conv. 189, b: <I>o/3ou/nai . . . oh ti fit) -yï^-oîa f'lTTw,
Tovro /i£j/ yap âv KÉpëoç eïi] . . . àWà fit) KaTa^éXacTa. Aristophanes
is speaking].
ycXaoTiKoç, ?'/, one ivho can laugh, endowed with the faculty
of laughing : Kai wg aydpujiroc jdey yeXacTTiKov, oyoç êè ov
yeXaa-LKÔv. Lucian. Vit. Auct. 26.
yeXoTOTTOios (Ô, /;), one who causes laughter, buffoon :
nôppii) c ir viTTciToiç lôaly t)]v toû yeXwroiroiov QepaiTOV
TTiOqicoy ircvoiuérrji'. Plat. Pol. X. 620, c.
doreîoç (ô, »/), fig. one who has the refined intellect of the
city, the French spirituel [Lat. urbanus. In English we
sometimes render it polite, polished ; sometimes witty,
pleasant, &c,, according to the context] : "ETretra ovk av
TTpiaw ye TrafnroWov, wore trot Taïira slprjcrdai, Kal aVay-
yEXOrjyciL Trap' 7/ eveoKifieiv l^ovXei, otl cicrEloç el ; Xen.
Cyr. viii. 4, 23.'
PwfJioXoxos, ov (Ô), buffoon : O èe i3(oho\6-)(^dç ijrTWv iort
Tov yeXolov trat ovre tavrov ovte rwy aXXojy aVtj^OjUEioc £i
yéXwTa TToujaei. Aristot. Ethic. Nic. iv. 8, 10.
eoTpdireXos (o, )/), one of ready, agreeable wit and
manners [easily turning to adapt himself to circumstances
and persons, tv Tptir£iy'\ : Ot c t/i^teXwc Trul^oyrec eurpd-
ireXoi TrpoaayopivorTai, o'lov eurpoiroi {well turned, as it
were). Aristot. Eth. Nic. iv. 14, 3. [He makes evrpaTreXia
= TTEiraicevfÀéri] vppiç, the mean between iJwjioXoy^ia and
àypoïKÎa. From Magn. Mar. i. 31, it appears that the
EvrpaTitkoc must be able to take as well as give a joke,
aicù>\pai £^</u£\(ic, and vwop.iyEiv (jKtiJTïTÛfxtrnv. Both words
are sometimes found in a worse sense : e. g. Plat. Rep. viii.
f>63 (where, however, Ev-pa-KEXia is only spoken of as
unbecoming to the aged), and Isocr. vii. 49.]
Xapieis, £(T«7a, graceful, pleasing, used sometimes substan-
o
14G 145, 146.
(144) lively, ô -^^apitiç, gentleman, man of good taste or refine-
ment: Kai TOinîiTa Xîywv wv ovBiv ar {iiroi o -^apiciç, ti-ta
^ ovc" ay dKovaai. Aristot. Eth. Nic. iv. S, 10. [The subst.
is \antEi'TiffiJiùç,^
145.
145 yet-eôXia, wr (ra) (ytvîdXr]), birth-day, anniversary of
the birth of one yet alive, and the festival kept on the occa-
sion : Eira fi'c Toy «Wo»' )^po»'oi' Tav-t] rfj îifitnç. iJarriXéiitç
ytyiBXia «Taira dvei Kai tooTcil^ei »'/ 'Aata. Plat. Alcib. i.
121, b.
ycf^o'io, uv {ra), commemorative festival of the birth,
a day observed with funeral solemnities after the death of
a person, being the anniversary of his death, according to
Ammonius ; or, according to others, the anniversary of
the birth of the deceased : Ilaîc tè varpi roû-o iroiiei, kot-
oTTEp ot"E\\»ji£ç rd ytytma. Iferodot. iv. 26. Afterwards
these two words were confounded, and ytricria is found in
the N. T. used for y£>'£0\<« {Matth. 14, 6).
146. '
146 Y^'^°5> *°C ("")» birth, race; genus: An^in-poi yap tic
yivoç yt., j^r/juaVw»' ck h) nivi]T£ç. Eur. Electr. 37.
Y«»'€<i, «e (>'/), more used in poetry, birth, generation ; an
age of men : «l>«<i £r«t C( ravra 7ro\y\uic yirta'tc vaztpa
yevofitva rwy Tpin'ikûiy. Thuc. i. 14.
■ycv^OXf], ijc (»'/), race: 'H yap Tlaiiiovôç tiai yivkOXqç. Od. iv. 232.
Yt'veBXov, ov {to), race; progenies: iiicaxGiîç S' àv rôS' fiYciijv
TrXtoi' oiruiç yiytOXor (TTrip^a r' 'Apyt'tov tô aôi-. JEsch. Siippl.'290.
y^ceaiç, twç (>'/), origin [the coming into being ; hence,
production, generally, birth ; and also race {PL Polit. 265,
b) ; family (PI. Legg. 601, d) ; and generation (Id. Phœdr.
252, d)] : \iytt) ydp t:a\ Ti)y 'Ept^Biwç ye rpo^jjv Aroi yùe-
aiv. Xen. Mem. iii. 5, 10.
y€V€Tf\, ijc (/;), birth, nativity : Kai ydp èUaioi, Ka\ auxppo-
vtKoi, KOt dt'i'puoi, Kai rd\\« t^o/.iiy ivUvç f\- ytyirfiç. Aris-
tot. Eth. Nic. vi. 13 [only found in this phrase].
yerrqaic, iwç (>'/), generation, procreation, in Euripides
and in Plato : 'O povaùv t ttCwç ytyràatiç Xtipwy. Eur.
Iph. A. 1065.
147. 147
aî/io, aroç (rî), blood, sometimes used, as with us, for (146)
race : Tavrtjc -oi yzrtî)ç re ku\ u'inaroç tv-^^ofiai ùvaL. Il,
XX. 241.
oÎkos, ov (ô), house, as with us, {or family ; a meaning
peculiar to the Attic writers : 'A ruiy tvirarpidùiy ytyùxr'
o'iKwv. Eur. Ion. 1073.
p'lia, rjç (»/), root, stock ; siirps, in the poets : 'Oc aV'
ivysyovç rivoç pii^rjç TrîcpvKaç. Eur. Iph. T. 610.
147. *
yépwi', oj'Toç (ô), prop, adjective, old; but more used as 147
a substantive, by -ellipse, old man: Taûra de Trâvra 'icraa
'Apyft'wj' ?'/^£)' vioL >]cè yepovrec. II. ix. 36. Plural, yéç,ov-
î-fç, elders, who in certain cities of Greece, as in Sparta,
formed the senate, senators: XIAetoiwi' ^è icaLroTOfiovjjiérioi'
VTTO Tov AvKovnyov, Trpû/rov yy Kaï jjeyiffroy »/ i^arâff-ucrtç
TÙJy yep6y-wy. Plut. Lye. 5.
yepatoç, â, of or belonging to an old man ; old : often
used substantively, with ellipse of â»'>'/p or yvvii : UoXXU
c tiTtiT cnrciytvde Kiùy ijoàff 6 yepaiôç. II. i. 35.
YHpaXeoç, éa, old: HvfiPovXoi \6yov TOvSk ;uot ysvs(j6t, Uépaai,
■yrjpaX'-a TrtaTWfiaTa (old and faithful friends). JEscIitjI. Pers. I7I.
Ypaûs (»/), old woman: "Ej'jot ^è TÛ)y XoyoïzoïCjy Xiyovcriy,
ù)ç rijy rrjç fir]Tpoç àcsXipijy Éyrj^ey' âXXà ypavç ciy kuI
■RavTcnrafTiy i)y >/ Traêç. Xen. Cyr. viii. 5, 13.
Ypaîa, aç (j;), poet, form of the preceding : Kat rbv fièv ■ypabjç
TTVKinjjSkoç tjxîiaXi ■)(spffiv. Od. i. 458.
PaOvY>îp(>>S (ô, »/), one who is extremely old : 'H ^advylipujç Alaioyrj.
Anthol. Philipp. vi. 247.
ecTxaToyTipajs (6), one who has arrived at the last stage
of decrepit old age, exceedingly old : 'HASe he kul Tiêioc
St'sT-toc è(j\aTQy)ipu)ç àv))p. Plut. Pomp. 64.
rv^oyépiav, outoç (ô), old fool, senseless old fellow, in Aristophanes:
Ti/^oyfpaiv ti. Aristoph. Nub. 900.
ù[j.oY€po>v, 0VT0Ç (6), one in a green old age ; at the age that Virgil
calls, by the same metaphor, cruda senectus (ASn. vi. 304) : 'Qjioyi-
povra dé fiiv <paa tp-fitrai. II. xxiii. 791.
irpéo-pus, eiDç (ô), advanced in age, aged, found only in
the comparative and superlative in the prose writers : Kat
yap TTpeajovrepôç icTTiy îf èyw. Dem. in Necsr. 1350. Some-
o 2
118 148.
']47) times it is used substantively, old man, in the Tragic wri-
ters : Kn» fi 6 Trpî'ff/îuç wç ùp^ oj^ou Trapu(T7ii\oiTa. Soph,
Œd. R. 794.
irpco-pÛTTjç, ov (o), oW man, one more advanced in years
than yiuiiiy and ytooiéç : MâXa ^»; 7rpia\iv-r]ç ûr i Kîipoç
à<piKyii-(u i\ç l\ii)(juç. Xen. Cyr. viii. 7, 1.
Trpo^cPi^KCJS, ôroç (ô), a man advanced in years, who has
reached the age which follows on maturity, or better, tcho
has passed the fixed aye [for military service] : 'lit ayKctalit]
Kai TOVÇ ovK il' wpçi rHiy TroXiriZir ùW j}c;j TTpo/jfp/jkrôraç
vaOojrX/aat. P/m/. Camill. 34.
148.
148 Y^^PY*^' ""^ (0» ^"^ "'^^ works at the yround, agricul-
turist, husbandman : Oïoy t'i tiç ytwcyôç ùyaOùç npodvfxtf-
dtlç ytt'tadai Kal tv tTirtipwi', caî (v (pvrevoiy, ôrrôrt ahrùy
KapirovaHai ravra êfoi, îi^r] tov Kapnoy ùavyKÙ^Krroy iiç Tt)y
ytjy va\ty Karuppily. Xen, Cyr, i. 5, 7.
YciapoTTjs, ov (ô), one who breaks up the yround, tiller
of the earth, ph^ugher : Yuapôrijc' Ap-)^nT-(iç o-' it; yovaoio
jlapiirjç iipri \nTO\\iV)^iioy, Anthol, Pal. ix. 23.
Yn^TT)?, ov (6), the Attic form is YIlTris, husbandman : Tj/Vfjc OTrwç
àpovpav ÎKTOTTOv \o/3tJv. Soph. Track. 32.
ycufiopoç (Ô, >/), landed proprietor ; owner of some land :
"Oc c' ft^" Kitiini], lÀijiviru) f.ity i i:>()v\ôutyoç roTç ytu>i.u'ipoiç,
ol ce àr rù ht^aaTt'ipioy nyvyruty. Plat. Lvyy. viii. 843, b.
YTTfJvos (ô, >';), one who works at the grotaul : TaTrôvoç ^ àvt)p
ir'tvr)ç, ti Kai yivotro fii) àfiaOîjç, tpywv I'tto oÛk àr Svyairo vpôf;
rà Koiv' àTro/SXjTTfii'. Eur. Suppt. 420.
ytdnrôvo^, a more recent form of the precedinp word : ' Arraipi ftov
Ttyoyroc, Co yiwiruyt, X'tTTafva. .inth. Pal. ix. T4'2.
ytuT6\i.o<i (o, I/), one who cuts the proiind witli the ploughshare;
\\ctycc, pious her, in the AnlholoRV : XaXtctoc i/ç, tTTi «roi ci yfù/rô/ioç
tIX«i' ûpoTpoy. Anth, Pal. ix. T-ll.
àponjp, i}poç (ô), plougber ; ploughman: lloipi/y ovS' àporr)p da'
éc irôXiy. //.'xxiii. 836.
ipoTpcvs. (01Ç (6), more recent form : Tùv S' à yiptoy t^avriç àfiû-
(3tT0, fiuç àporpivç. Theocr. Id. xxv. 51.
Ipyacrluf, lutoç (ô), husbandman, according to the inter-
pretation of tlie Scholiast ; but it is of the tine-dresser
149. 149
specially, that the word is used in the passage in Aris- (148)
tophanes : "Or* ipyaaîwi'oç ^cipa/cag iicpeiXofir]}'. Aristoph,
Vesp. 1201.
149.
YH' ^7c (>/), from the primitive yaw, to contain, to pro- 149
duce, by contraction fr. yia, earth, in all the meanings of
the word. It answers to terra and tellus in Latin. More
specially, the land we dwell in ; hence, in general, country :
"0(pfi ev eicù) riç y»/, tîç Efjjdoç, riveç àiépeç eyyeydacriy.
Od. xiii. 233. Sometimes personified in Homer : O'laiTt
è' upi'\ (.TEpov XtvKÔr, tripriv êè fxiXawav, Fj} tz Kal 'HeXiw.
//. iii. 104.
Yaîa, by aphseresis, aio, aç (r;), both poetic forms of y^: 'Ett' àirù-
pova yaiav. 11. vii. 446. Tj/Xs (piXujv Kai narpiSoç ahjç. IL xi. 810.
dypoç, ov (6), cultivated land, field, country : Où Xaijl3ci-
j'EL a'lTOV iic VOX) àypoï), ov yap iTrLp.t\E~iTai wç avTW aireipr}-
Tcii, )*/ ÙJÇ KOTTpog yiyrrtrai. Xen. Œcon. 20, 4. Plural,
landed property, lands: Ol KSKrtjfiéroi àypovç. Xen. Mem.
iii. 9, 11.
apoupa, aç (»/), fr. àpôw, prop, arable land, or la7id under
the plough ; arvum : sometimes, in Homer, the earth, the
ground, in general : 'AXA' j/^tai irapa v^valr ETwdioi' a^^dog
àpovprjç {a useless burden upon the earth). II. xviii. 104.
eSos, E0Ç {to), soil or ground on which a city is founded
or situated, seat or site of^ the city : 'H^tig Kal Qi'il^qc eêog
iiXofj-sr eTrranvXoio. II. iv. 406.
riireipos, ov (»;), Ionic, for uTreipoc, with ellipse of yi],
land of a certain extent without interval of sea, continent
in opposition to vr^aog, island : BacriXéùç ô Ultpaùv ov
vijcxovg, àXX' ijireipop KapTTOVfXwoc, 7r\ou(7twraroç ùrdp^iriov
èffrîi'. Xen. Hellen. vi. 1, 4. Sometimes simply for the
land, the bordering land, even in speaking of an island ;
in opp. to doKaacfu, in Homer : Et9' 6y Itt rjirtipov hâfxj]
iivcpliGi cvaf.ievti.Gaiv, eire cat ev TreXc'iyei. Od. iii. 90. The
geographical term"H7r£tpoç is only used, in Homer, of that
part of the continent, situated opposite the islands of
Ithaca and Cephalonia, of which Ulysses was king, as is
plain from the following verse in the catalogue of ships :
O'l -' "ll-Treipov t')(ov 7/3' àvrnrépai^ Ivépovro. II. ii. 635.
Damra and, after him, Morell have been mistaken in taking
o 3
150 149.
(l49)*'H-e(poc for the name of a town situated on the continent,
and subject to Ulysses : no ancient geographer makes
mention of any such town. It was only long after
Homer's time that the name of Epirus was given to all
that part of the continent which extends from Tllyria to
the Peloponnesus : it was anciently called Molossia and
Chaonia ; its modern name is Albania. The first trace of
this geographical division occurs in Pindar : Qi-tç ci Kpa-
Tt'i 4>0/^i' fieoTTTOXefiOc è' 'ATrt/pw cjoTrpucr/^. Nem. iv. 82.
iepôv, uv {to), neuter of Upug, prop, dri/ part, dry land
of the shore: Vô-^^bti fiiya Kv^a t^oti i,tpiv i]TTiipoio. Od. v.
402.
iT\pi, «c ('/), fem. OÎ lijpôç, dry, hard, taken substantively
with ellipse of y>7, prop, the dry land, the land, in opp. to
QtiXaarra, the sea, in the poets and in the X. T. : Koî c âi-
iir\ t,rip}]r or ipuCwç ov tcnrh k6<jjj.ov is aXoc tpyj]7ai. Arat.
Dios. 913. Iltpmyerf 7t)y diiXaaany kui T>]t' ï,t]i)ây. N. T.
Matth. 23, 15.
oiKoufienrj, r]ç (>';), passive participle fem. of o'ikIu», taken
substantively with ellipse of yij, the inhabited earth : "ila-f
TOVÇ II. àïrâtTTjç Tijç o'lKovfjerric .... elç tfa rùirov àirojoXé-
vetr. Plat. Ep. 4. Hence the adjective cecumcnical, of or
from all the earth, universal, used of councils of the
Church.
irt'Sov, ov (to), fr. ttovc, tliat which is trodden underfoot, ground,
land : 'ETriira TricovSi KvXtvliro \àaç. Od. xi. 597. The tragic
writers use it sometimes, by periphrasis, with y»)ç or xOorôç: 'Q yïjç
Upôv 7ré('î()»'. Soph. /ij. 801).
Tpa4>cpd, âç (»/), feminine adjective, cow/)nr/, ^rm, taken substan-
tively by the poets with ellipse of yij, terra firma, the land, in opp. to
v^p^: 'E;ri rpa^tiir)»' ri icnl vypiiv. Od. xx. 98.
Xtpcroç, ov (Ô, or oftener j/), in Attic, x^ppos, substantive
formed from the adjective x^pcroç for o-^^epor, dry, arid, with
ellipse of tÔkoç or y»/, prop, spot or land which is not cul-
tivated, arid, like the shore ; hence, shore, continent, only
in opp. to OiiXaatra : 'I'nv ^' iKi'>aXe i^C/t' tTri -^^^ipnov. Od.
xix. 278. [in prose, Ildt. ; TheophrA
xOwv, ovôç (»'/), by some said to be of tiie dialect of the island of
Cyprus, tlu- fnr</i, in peneral, /k/wh* ; yij is more especially the earth
considered as an inhabited and cultivated surface, and xOoiy the earth,
with reference to its bulk and depth : Avrùp utto \9ijjy a^ipSaXiov
Korâtii^t no^ùv avrwv ti Kai 'ittttu)»'. //. ii. 465.
150, 151. 151
Xwpa, aç (v), prop, room, space, specially, \. portion of (1 4,9\
land destined for cultivation, lands: T<ô ^ovXofiirtà iijuùfv
fuÉ%'eiy Trap' èf-ioï )(wpnr re ctjaw, Kal nôXeiç. Xen. Ci/7', vii.
1, 43. 2. Tenilor//, country situated round a town: Kat
Ùtto tovtov T£i\>ipeiç TE fiàWoi' l'iany ol TroXÉ/xtoi /cat rrjç
j^ijjpaç 6\iyr]i' TrajTfXwç elpyci^orro. Xen. Hell. v. 3, 2.
150.
YTJpas, ciToç (rô), old age, last age of man, senectus : Ti]v 150
3' Eyw ov \vaii), wpii' jjiv icai yiipaç tTreto-tj'. II. i, 29.
yrjpao-iç, or better ytipaccris, £wc (>/), i^e growing old, pro-
gress or approach of old age, senescentia : Kal acpwaic
Kcn yi'iparaiQ. Aristot. Nat. Auscult. iii. 1.
151.
yXuKuç, Eia. If Lennep's derivation of this word is to be 151
admitted, that it comes fr. [it can only be related <o] yXowç,
viscous, glutinous, it would have signified primarily soft
to the touch. Damm derives it fr. XiXavKa, perfect of
Xavu} ; others fr. yXi^oj-ini ; prop, siveet to the taste, in opp.
to cpif.ivç, sharp, Tritcpoç, bitter, and àXfivpûc, salt : Tic ar
ai(jdt](nç }'/»' yXvKÉioi', Kal IpijAttuv, Ka\ TrâvTwv tuiv Cici gt6-
fiarog î]èib)v,tl fii} yXwrrn tuvtwv yywfiuii' èyeipyâadr]', Xen.
Mem. i. 4, 5. Sometimes, fig. sweet: 'EXTrt^aç yXvKeiaç
Ttapiyjity. Xen. Symp. 4, 25.
YXvKEpoS' çâ, synon. of yXvKvç : Olfft êè TtKvuiv tanv Iv oIkoiç
yXnKfpùv j3\à<JTt]n', trropw ptXery KU7"arpi;;^OjuÉfovç rby uiravra
Xpôvov. Eur. Med. 1099.
àyavoç (ô, r/), fr. âyav or fr. yavvo), prop, that which delights much,
which pleases, agreeable: ^paZojfitaO' wç Ktv fitv àçiaaâptvoi ttittï-
Qoiptv Cijjooiniv T àyavoXaiv iTTtaai Tt fiu\i\ioi(n, II. ix. 112. Some-
times, in speaiting of persons, in the sense of irpàoç, in prose: Mt/tiq
ÎTi Trp6<pptov, àyavbç Kal yTTioç laro) jSaaiXivç, àW altl ^«XfTrôç t'
l'iT]. Od. ii. 230.
iSai/oç, ?'/, according to some, fr. ijêw, àvcâvu), agreeable ;
others write it kcayôc, and derive it fr. eêu), good to eat;
epithet of oil in Homer : 'AXet^paro de Xtrr' iXaia, àujipoaia,
kcavû. II. xiv. 171.
èm€iKi]s (ô, r{), is sometimes synon. with îrpçioe, fig. in
152 151.
(151) modem writers, one that yields, easy : Ilp^ioç ijr t>at Ittuikijç,
/Elian. Far. II. xiii. 2. [So in Plato and Aristotle. See
1 and 177.]
r]8os, e'la, fr. j/Cw, prop, that which gives pleasure, agree-
able in a very wide sense : 'ilcîiç àt^ovaai {Xôyoç). Plat.
Men. 81, d. Sometimes in a more restricted sense for
yXuM'C, agreeable to the taste : Kpiirt] îj^ioç vcaruç. Xen.
An. vi. 4, 3. Fig, in opp. to Xvittjooç or uXyttrof : IloXù
êiH(pÉi>ti TO s-apa^ot/^a ijcv tov i\ç tuv vartpoy ■)(p6yoy t:al
i/Céoç Kui XvTTijuov. Plat. Prolog. 356.
TJ8v(to9 and vi)8vpios (Ô, >)), poetic forms of îj^vç, are always, in
Homer, ilie epithets of sleep : WpoKoKtv^ivoç ijCv^ov virvov. Hymn.
Mercur. 240. Aia ê' ovk t^t vi]Cuiioç vrrvoç. II. ii. 2. The form
vt'icvfioç is one of those words which have exercised the sagacity of
comnientators. The ancient Greek grammarians, who were sufficiently
indifferent etymologists, have given themselves considerable trouble in
explaining it. Some of them derive it from vi)cvç. Eustathius forms
it from the negative particle yt), and from tvio, sleep one cannot come
out of, i. e. deep sleep. He comes nearer the truth, when he says
afterwards vi]Siifioç is for i'jêvfioç. It is, in fact, the same word dis-
guised by the copyists, who, in many passages of Homer, have prefixed
this V to the adjective ijêv^oç, deceived by the marks left of the .tolic
digamma. In all the passages where vr)^v^oç is found, it may be cor-
recteJ into ijCii^toc. In the lines in which the word that precedes vtjdv-
fioç ends with a vowel, the digamma, which was sufficient to prevent the
hiatus, being no longer expressed, the v niay be thrown back to the
preceding word, and the verse quoted above, for instance, be read thus:
Aia û' OVK îx^y î'iêvnoç viryoç.
fjp,£po9 (ô, »'/), according to Damm, comes fr. Ifiepoç, de-
sire ; according to Lenncp, fr. ///jat, to be seated or tran-
quil ; tame ; hence, domestic, speaking of animals, opp. to
dypinr, wild, as in Latin, mansuetus to ferns: Zwo iif^Koa
»>■((( i'tyina rpiénvaa. Plat, Crit. 111, e. It is also used by
ext., of trees and plants, refined by ciilliralion, cultivated ;
sativus : Kat rwi' êiy^pé(i>y ro (f>v\\a ^:a^a^pi^zoyT{ç ^-fir-
I'ltrdtay, ofjuiur; riuy te tij-tinioy Kul rwy àypiujy. llcrodot.
viii. 1 15.
Tjirios (Ô, »)), according to some, fr. iVw, to follow; according to
others, with less probability, fr. »/ôi'c [prob. related to •tn-w, Ittoç,
tintly. /.. and S ]; facile, indulgfut, fieiitU, good : ']ÙKvpbç Si Trari/p
ùit; l'iTTioç aiti. II. xxiv. 775. Sometimes in an active sense, that whirU
.toftiut, .to/tiiiiiif! •■ 'I'TT*' '^<»' f^Koç '60' tfiKUTi ;riicpôc 6'iirrôç, aî/j'
tic/ii's'/'T'H"' *''■' (h'' I'l'^'" 0«()/"i».'u n'i'cùf TTÙam. It. iv. 21!!. This
word is al>o founil in I'Lito, who is fonil of poetical forms of words:
'I'.rrnci) Ktxi to irylyoç t'lTritJTipov yiyoviv{lias become milder). P/iadr.
271), b.
152. 153
Xeipiôcis, t(T(Ta, like the lily, tender or tvhite as the lily; hence, deli- (15l)
cate, in Homer, in speaking of the skin and the voice : A'i/c£ TÎkioarjQ
fxtivai tfÀàv êôpv ixaKçôv, o toi xpô« \(ipi6evra Sâ^pti. 11. xiii. 830.
(xeiXix*'*'^ (°' '')' ^''' i"^^') P''0P' stveel as honey, often, in Homer, the
epithet of words and discourse: Tot di x^P^'^'''^^ ^fï'J/ i]cnrâï,ovTO,
îiriaoi Tt fiiiXixîoKn. II. x. 542.
Trpâoç, nçaila, according to some, fr. Trapc'i and èvç,
according to others fr. xtpnw ; facile, easy, gentle, opp. to
j^nÀETTÔc, and used particularly in speaking of the charac-
ter : Ilfjçoç re t:al avyyrîonwv rwv àiOpwn-Li'Lôy àiuaprrjjjià-
T(i)y, Isocr. ad Nic. Sometimes it comes near to the mean-
ing of ijfUEpoç : Ot iTTTTOi aviXTrovovyrec àWifKuiç, ivça.ÙTipoL
(TwecTTi'iKacn. Xen. Cyr. ii. 1, 14. Sometimes in speaking
of the voice : Kai r»)v (pioiïjv Trpçorf'pav Troiovprai. Xen.
Symp. 1, 10. irpaus, poet, is the more ancient form, it is
found as early as the Homeric hymns : K\û6t ftpoTwv iiri-
Kovpe, TTpTjv cara(Tr/X/3wj' aéXaç Vij/ôBtp iç jJiorrjTa îjfiETÉprji-.
Hymn. Mart. 10.
irpooTjnis (Ô, J/), according to Damm, is a compound of
tic, like tvr]î]ç, and their opposite cnrr]ir)c. Passow, after
Lennep, derives this family of words from iiriov, bridle ;
prop, good for any thing or purpose : Ohckr i]aaov tov
èXaiov tû \v-)^r(o fort •n-poarjréç. Herodot. ii. 94. Fig.
kind, gentle : 'RttI ràç Trpotrrjvtlç i^al ÙTraXàç ùiroarpéforrEç
ôfiiXiaç TU era. Pint, de Audiend. 16.
X«i.poii9T)ç (ô, j;), fr. ^{/p and i]Qoç, prop, accustomed to the hand,
tractable, manageable, principally in speaking of horses, mansuetus ;
IIpçîoç Koi xtipoTjQijQ Ô TTÙiXoç. Xe7i. Hipp. 2, 3. Sometimes fig. speak-
ing of things, supple, flexible : Ta onXa rolg awfiacriv tyivero ;^£(po7/0j)
(yielding to the. body) Kal KOV(pa. Plut. Fhilop. 9.
152.
YXiî<J>eii', fr. yXa^w, to cut or engrave in the material (as 152
intaglio-work), to cut in relievo (as cameo-work), to do
sculptor's work) : AaKTvXlovg yXviptir {to engrave or cut
rings). Plat. Hip. Min. 368, c.
YXd<}>€ii', fr. ypiiipw, by the change of p into its cognate
X, to scrape, hollow, dig : IlXivpàç te kcù wj-luvç ovpij juctori-
yowr, TToaal yXû(pei. Hesiod. Sent. 431. Some modem com-
mentators bave attempted to establish the same difference
154 153, 154.
(152) between yXâ^w and y\v(i>u), as that between scalpo and
sculpo in Latin. According to Oudendorp (ad Suet. Galb.
10), yXcKptiv, as scalpere, would mean to cut, engrave, in
general, speaking of some simple and coarse work; whereas
yXixpiii', as sculpere, would be said of a work more highly
wrought, a regular piece of sculpture. Salniasius (ad
Justin. 15, 14) would have sculpere used for cutting in
relievo, or sculpture in every kind of stone or metal, and
scalpere for intaglio-work in precious stones only. This
distinction is based upon no authority, and there is as little
certainty of its existence in the Latin words as in the
Greek. In fact, some ancient grammarians have not scru-
pled to reject altogether the form sculpo, and every where
to read scalpo in its place,
153.
153 Y^'^^^os, ov (//), lower jaw, in Herodotus : 'Eç)cu>; ce ical
yiâdoç, KOt tÙ àrw r?/c ytfidov, t^ovaa ôcôyzaç fit)viv<pviaç,
it, t>uç ùa-iov irùiTuç tovç re vcùiraç Kot tovç yopipiovç.
Herod. ix. 83.
Yva6|X(5s, oC (ô), j'nii', speaking of the inside : Xa/iai ci Kt irâvraç
65ôi>Taç yvaOfjiùi' t^tXaaaifii. Od. xviii. 28.
yeVus, VOÇ (>;), jaic, in Homer, Aristotle, and Galen :
0>)y(t»»' XivKuy ôêùrTu ptra yr(tfx~Tri<n yivvaaiv, II. xi. 410.
Yap.4)t]Xai, iof (a<), only in the plural, mandibles, jaws of
animals : "Ll\i-6 re ortra^^w»' ùn-ô yufKptiXîjai Xtorroç. //.
xvi. 4h9.
criâyûy, ôroç (>'/), generical term for the whole jaw : "En
aiayôt'iç èvo, tovtuv tu irpôcrdioy yitiior, rù c' àiriadiov
yérvç. Ko £7 ^È Traira rà i^wa t»)i' KÛnoOiy yùvy, n\i)y roù
irorct^iiov t^^wku^tiXov' ovrotj ci r>)y uyui fÀinoç. Aristot. Hist.
An. I, 11.
154.
154 YpâfAfia, aroç (rô), the written letter, the figure traced
ropre.scnling the letter ; for instance, in the Greek alphabet,
the mark A is the figure {ypH^}sa)oï the letter ciXm, which
is the (Troi^^tior : 'EciCuokiq ypfi^i^mrn, tyù» c' i<poiTit>y. Dcvi.
de Coron. 80. rpâfipura is used also as our word letters.
155. 155
sometimes in the sense of belles-lettres: Kal o'Iel aùroùç (154)
àireipovç ypaj.niâT(i)v elvai, wore ovic tlcéiai on .... ; Plat.
Apulog. 26.
cTToixeîo*', ov (ro), fr. (7T0~iypç, letter of the alphabet, prop,
it is the letter pronounced according to the name and place
which it has in the alphabet : 'Pw to gtoi'^Ciov, Plat. Crat.
426, d, the letter pw.
(rfjfia, aroç {to), mark, sign : Tlôpev o oye ai]^aTu Xvypàf
ypdxpaç Iv ■wiraKi tttvktû Ovfio^dôpa iroWa. II. vi. 168.
XapaKTTip, ijnoc (ô), sign traced or cut, mark, character:
'AX\' 'icioç Tiç l) TVTToç Kai fyappapiKoç tùv )^opa*cr?;oa»j',
£lj<pepc(T-aToç AlyvTTTioiç. Plat, de Gen. Socr. 5.
155.
yuixvao-ioc, ov (t6), GYMNASIUM, place set apart for the 155
training of youth in bodily exercises, applied to the actual
place where the exercises took place, and to the building :
Tlp(i)i T£ yap elç TOVÇ TrepnraTovç Kal rà yvfJ.i'â(7ia ijei. Xen.
Mem. i. 1, 10. At Athens there were three principal gym-
nasiums : the 'AkuEtj/jiIci, the Avkeiov, and the KvpvcrapyEç ;
all three were situated outside the town.
dKaSrifiia, aç (»/), the academia, one of the most cele-
brated gymnasiums at Athens ; besides the ordinary gym-
nastic exercises, races and horse-exercises of different kinds
took place there: 'Eirel c' âwavTeç ijdpoladricTav, ài'a\a(où)%'
avTOvç Trpoc Tijy irôXiy taTpaTOTïicivaev kv Trj 'A»:ac///x«a TtS
KaXnvfiév^ yvfiramo). Xen. Hellen, ii. 2, 4.
XuKcio»', OV (to), the Lyceum, one of the gymnasiums at
Athens, celebrated for the lessons given there by Aristotle
in his walks with his disciples, whence their name of Peri-
patetics \n£pnraTf.~iv, to loalk ahout^ : 'ETriC£t[,ei tol t iu
'AKacTjjjia. teal tU Iv AvkeIu), Xen. Hipparch. 3, 1.
Kovoo-apyes, eoç {to), the Cynosarges, name of a gymnasium
at Athens : T<I>»' %'ù3ii)v elç KvrôfrapyEç avvTE\nvvTU)v, tovto
c EOTiv tt,(j) -n-vXûiu yv^vàaioy 'Hpa/cXt'ouç, etteI kuke'ivoq ovic
y)y yi'tjaioç ir OeoIç. Plut. Themist. 1.
^uCTToç, oï) (ô), xystus ; in the ancient gymnasiums was
156 156.
(155) a sort of circular gallery or causeway, set apart for races
and the exercises of the athletis. Pausanias thus describes
that at Olympia: IlXaVai'ot p.i.y 'viiri\a\ Ciix rOiv Iç>o^ljv
ire<pvKU(Tiy iyruc Toiyov' u (rvfiiruc ci ovroç Trepii'joXoç kaXt'i-
Tai Sverroç, on 'llput:\û rw 'AfKpirpviûi'oç iç âaicrjaiv lyi-
riTO, ôauL TÙv ùicayHûiy tipvoyro iyruvda, iir'i tKaa-r) îjjiipq.
a^âç àya^ûtiy. Pausan. vi. 23, 1.
TraXaîoTpa, aç (>;), the PALESTRA was that part of the
gymnasium that was specially reserved for the exercises of
the athletes : 'Er rnvro) ct o1 rt cpoftoi -w yvfiyaaiu) Ka.\ toIç
àdKijrulç el(7iy al TruXmarpui. Pausan. v. 15, 8.
156.
156 Y^M-"**? (''» v)» prop, naked; hence, particularly in the
historians, without defensive arms, without defence : 'E-< re
r»;ç k't^ciXj/c ru vrrXa ù ~iç (ptooi, yûfiyoi iyiyrovTO npùç rà
To^vfiurn ica't ruXXa /jAtj. Xen. Anab. iv. 3, 6.
Yufin^s, T/roç (ô), form preferred by the best critics to
YofAn^-nis, iiv (ti), which is found in the ancient texts ; light-
armed soldier in Xenophon, not having the ôttXov (large
shield) ; opp. to oKXirrji: : 'Et.rJE(Tay iroXXoi ^ly ù—X'irai iroX-
Xolct yvi.iyf]Teç. Xen. Hellcn. ii. 4, 25. The word is much
more restricted in its meaning in another passage of Xeno-
phon, whore it is applied solely to slingers : Kai roiiç yvfi-
j'»;rae Xidu)v lyety jutffroç ràf cupOtnaç. Xen. Anab. v. 2,
12. fujxvTis is synon. with yv^yôç in Lucian : Kat »;/xi-
arpariLJTrjy ûXXor Kai yv^yfiraç ôpj^ijorâc. Luc, Bacch. 3.
âkOTrXos and âoirXos (ô, »/), without arms: Mwpoi- yap to
Koart'ty jjovXofiiyovç rà Tv<pXà tov awfiuroc Kai aoTrXa Ka'i
a^itpu ravra iyayria rdmiy ro'iç TroXt^noïc (jxvyoyraç.
Xen. Cyr. iii. 3, 23.
â(TKeuo9 (ô, //), prop, without armour: cl iiaKtvoi, synon.
•with d/tXoi in Pausanias, light troojys : Vtyofityrjç ce -pôç
MaiTH'£<9 fnx''-» Acikttac^ior/oii' f^ity oi \^iXot tovç nerKtvovç
TÛy 'Aj^ai'w»' yiKÛXTi. Pausan. viii, 50.
dxiTU)»' (ô, )'/), one who has no tunic : ' A^waruy È/wiiXoyTo
irpominii »v<ii ù^^/rwi'u Tolç woXiraic tuv èeôfieyov ni/Twy.
Plut. Coriol. M.
157, 158. 157
YpoCT<})0|iaxos, ov {(')), light-armed soldier, among the (156)
Romans : AtaXtyouji tS)V hvcpCjv tovq jaev j'eojtcitovç kuI
Trev i^porârovg elç tovç ypoacpo^iâ^ovç, Polyb. vi. 21, 7.
e|oTr\oç {à, ?/), without arms, without defence : Ae~i rùv
fiéWor-a vLK^f (jurOtwpîîi' ttwç èvrarov lipiKÉadui toîi gko-
TTov Kal Tt yvfiyov îj t^OTrXoy jJ-ipoç éaii'erai tCjv àrTuyuyvi-
arûiv. Polyb. iii. 81, 2.
irpoKwiros (ô, 7/), ont of the sheath, naked, in speaking of a sword,
in Euripides: 'O ^£ ^i(p'oç irpoKinTrov iv ^(^tpo'iv t^iav. Eur. Orest. 1483.
\j;ï\ôs, ?'/, prop, bare, without hair ; hence, bald. In the
Greek armies, ol -tLtXol, light-armed, was the name of those
troops who fought from a distance, because they had
neither cuirasses nor shields, such as were the bow-men,
the slingers, and those who threw the dart : Kat ol fjfr xpiXol
evdvç ÈKi'pcifiûrreç y'jKÔt'-iî^or, t/oaXXor, kTVL,(.vov, èacpevêôi'CJi'.
Xen. Hellen. ii. 4, 33.
157.
yun^, niKÔç {î]), woman : Tvti] èè xpriar»] TrrjèciXiôy Êcrr' 157
ohiaç. Menandr. Fragm.
y(iva.iov, ov {t6), diminutive, little woman; muliercula,
with some feeling of contempt in the term as regards the
person or character of the woman [see under àvdpbinoç] ;
in Aristophanes, a hit, morsel, mite of a woman : Rav
è£,éXdrj TO yvvaiav -koi. Aristoph. Thesm. 792. [The other
diminutives yvraiK -âpiov, -iatciov, yviaiicLor, are all late.!
fii'OpwiTos, 01» (r/), in the feminine, is sometimes used with
a feeling of contempt : Ovk kiravEro r/ arôpwTroç, àXXà
yvvuiov TToâyjLt' k-rroiei Kcn irpoç rovç yvuiplfiovç irpoawvGa
lyeKaXei. Dem. in Aristog. 787, 25.
6i]\eia, ac (>/), feminine of Qï]Xvç, used sometimes abso-
lutely for the individual of the feminine sex, the female :
"ATraiç ce ùppirwv té. kuI driXeiwy. Plat. Legg. xi. 925, c.
GtjXu, £oç (ro), neuter, in an abstract sense, the feminine,
the feminine sex ; hence, the woman : 'Atto tov ^evyvvvai
TO OijXv rw apptvi. Dion. Hal. Rhetor, ii. 2.
158.
ywy], aïKÔç (//), woman, frequently married woman, wife : 158
158 158.
(158) Mtyirrrr] yîyiirai fTu)Tr]pia, otciv yvri] TTpîiç (ircpa ^ij f<XO-
fTTarji, Eur. Med. 15.
aKoiTis, iCoç (>'/), one having the same bed, bed-fellow : Tip Ss Kt
vticijaavTi ^cXij ««rXr/ffy ûkoitiç. 11. iii. 138.
irapoÎKoiTiç, iCoç (r/), compound of the precedinj; word, to which the
same meaning is usually given, though the preposition prevents it from
being really synonymous : IVoij/c \' o'iov (jtwrUQ txnç OaXeprji' —apâ-
KoiTiv. 11. iii. 153.
oXoxoç, 01» (r/), one who shares the bed, wife, legitimate or other-
wise: Lii; tiiTwv à\o\oco <l>i\y]Ç iv ;^fpffii' tOrjKiv ircilc' iov. 11. vi.
482.
Ya/xc-ni, >/ç (»/), a woman married, espoused, always with
yvri'i in good writers, legitimate wife, in opp. to trmpa or
irdWui: ' Ex*^ c' tTricfîiai kui yvraiit, 7o7f yajxiToAc rovç
fxÈv o'vrw ■)(^poj^tyovç, wart avrîpyovç t\eiy uvràç ilç rô
nvvuviiiv Tovç ntKovQ. Xen. Œc 3, 10. Later, taken
substantively, wife : 'ATro/Wwciar, // 'ArraXou -ov irarpôç
F.vfUtovç Tov fyatTiXiuiç yaf^iEn). Polyb. xxiii. 18, 1.
Sâpiap, fiproç (//), fr. Cafiûw, prop, tamed, brought under the yoke ;
hence, wife, in Homer and the Tragedians: EtcofikvT) yaXoifi Avrrj-
vooicao èàfiaprt. 11. iii. 122.
cvKi^Tcipa, aç (^if), one who shares the bed; hence, wife: Gtow fiiv
tvvr)Tnpa rTfocràJv, diov c't Ka'i ^i]Tt]p îpvç. JEschyl. Pers. 157.
cvvi;, ICOÇ (t'l), synon. with the above in the tragic writers : KaKi-
artjç ivviloç rifnoniçi. Eur. Iph. A. 80?.
evveTiç, iSoç (»/), an Ionic form of the preceding word, in Hippo-
crates and the Alexandrine poets : "H()tj ri ^vyit}, Aiôi; tvviriç. Apoll.
luwd. iv. no.
ôycvvis (Ô, »)), feminine in Lycophron, wife : Otpfiolç rtKÔirun'
faKuvoiç XiXovfifvac irai^wv rt Ka'i Oprjvoiai ro'iç ofitin'têwi'. Lycophr.
Alex. 372.
(ivTjcm]. ijc ()'/), adjective, betrothed, with âXoyoç, legitimate wife, in
Homer: ' ErOa ci Trnlctç KoipiLvro Hpia/toio TTopù fiviicrryç à\ô;^oi-
mr. It. vi. 24(j.
wjK^ciov, 01' (ro), bridal bed. The plural wp.(^cla is in one pas-
STge u,--cd for I'vpiptjhy Sophocles: 'A\,\<i (crértîi; rvpçtla roîi aavrov
TiKVOv; Soph. Aut. .')(»4.
vv|ji<^T), i]r (i/), young girl /;(■/ othcd, bride : Aiù ptàç vi'fKptjç ydfioy
àTnoXofttaOu. Eur. l'hœn. 581.
w6%, oîi (»'/), daughter-in-law, son's wife, in Homer. wijr»« ; in Theo-
critus, wife : Kj/t trot iK trioç, MtviXaf, Tin wàç ïiCi. Theocr. xviii.
15. The I.iiiiis have made the »auic use of uurus for young wife (Cf.
Ovid. Mel. ii. 'M4).
159, 160. 159
6ap, ôapoç (>'/) (âpw), compcaiioii, tvife, in Homer: Mapva'jUïvoç (158)
àdpwv h'tKa aiptrepâu)}'. II. ix. 327-
(tÛÇvyos, (ô, y)), joined with ; conjux ; taken substantively in Euri-
pides, companion, wife : ^A()rt juoi areveiv irâpa TOiàffô' àfiaprâvovri
(Tv^vyov aéOtv; Eur. Ale. 342.
A.
159.
8a|j.dǀiv, rare in prose [see TiOacrcreviiv below], (o tame, break in, I59
prop, and fig. : 'Ufjiiovoi' k^kre', àcyi.î]Ti]v, î]T oKyiari] SandcracrOai.
II. xxiii. 655.
8a|JiaXi^£i,v, synon. of above, in Pindar and the Tragedians: EWe
ytvoijxav tv aoiç dairtSoig ttùjXovq 'EvÎTaç êanaXit^ojxkva, Eur.
Hippol. 231.
8a[jLvâv, another form of the above, used only fig. : Aafiv^ç d' àvQpw^
TTOJJ^ TTi'Kti'àç ^pîvaç. Theogti. 1388.
di'SpaTToSî^eii', in Herodotus and Thucydides, and more
commonly di'SpairoSil^eo-ôai, in later writers, to reduce men
to slavery, to make a man a slave : YipûJTov fièv 'H'iûya tï)v
Èttl ^rpîijiioi'i, ^h'iôcoi' t^ojTwr, TroXiopKiq, eiXoy icaï j/i'dpaTrô-
cicraf. Thuc. i. 98.
SouXoCi/, to reduce to slavery : Soi êè ^ouXaxrac Attù»'
7rap6'(Tx,o»'. Eut. Rlies. 410.
KTjfioûi/, to fut a muzzle on a horse : Kat nei lé, oirci ây
ô^aA/iw-o)' âyij, Kr}p.ovv êe't. Xen. Hijjp. 5, 3.
TiGao-o-eueii', to make tame : Tlâvreç èè ridcKraevoi'TEç kcù
àafiaCoi'TiQ -a ^p{i(njja tôjv ^wwv tiç re TrôXeiuor (cai elç
àXXa TTuXXd (Tvrepyolç j^pûivrai. Xen. Mem. iv. 3, 10.
Xetpoûi', and more often x^ipoûcrGai, prop, to handle, to
manaye ; hence, fig. to reduce, by force : 'ETre[xéXe-o ou
jjiùi'ui' TOI) jyla ■)(^£ipov(rdai tcvç iyapTLOVç, àXXd Kaï toîi irpaô-
TTj-i npocrâyeadai. Xen. Agesil. i. 20.
160.
Seî may belong to two verbs of very different significa- 160
tion, lid), to want, need, and hiu), whence the Latin liyo,
v2
160 IGl.
(160) to bind ; this distinction discovers itself in the different
syntactical construction of ctl, it being sometimes found
with the accusative, sometimes with the dative ; in the
first case, as coming from ciio, to bind, it has the notion
of obligation ; hence, of necessity, constraining power,
duty, it is necessary [must, ought] : Ael rovç ^iv cTvot
hv<rrv)(f.~iç, TOVÇ c' (vrvxt'tC' ^lenandr. Fragm. In the con-
struction with the dative, on the contrary, the notion of
want, need is predominant, there is need : "Zoi re yap
va'dtav ri eel; Eur. Med. 565. It is true, however, that
in very many passages ce'i is competently rendered by the
French il faut ; and perhaps it has gone through the
same changes of meaning as // faut, the primary notions
of want and need having become blended in process of
time with those of necessity and obligation.
àKayKaîôt' èori, it is necessary : Uôrepuy on role f^ùy \afi-
(jHVuvaii' àpyvpioy ùiayKalôv iariy ànepyâiiiaOai rovTO i<f
Û av fiiadoy XafÀliâyutatv ; Xen. Mem. i. 6, 5.
coiKC, it seems fitting, it is proper, seemly : "O^oa ^j) oîoç
'Apytiioy ùyépcKrroç tu*' inii ovce loiKsy. II. i. 118.
KaOi^Kci expresses the notion of duty, office [that which
is fixed as a duty falling on the individual], // is proper, it
is one s business, it behoves: Zrpa-i)y<iç ce kui rrâi rioy ùti-
êii)(f)ri oîç Ka6t'ik:ii e'iç KatTTwXov Trtcioy àdooi^iadai, Xen.
Anab. i. 9, 7.
Trp^TTCi, it is meet, or fitting, it is well, as it should be,
decet [// is proper with reference to t\\G fitness of things'] :
UptTTti ixpa Tip KaaJ covXtvtiy ; apeiror yap. Plat. Alcib. i.
135, c.
irpoCT^Kci indicates connexion and relation, it belongs,
pertingit, pcrtinet : Q.r ci irpofft'jKtt ày^pl t:a\Ç i:àyuO(p
itciyniftJ ri ftty avTuç tièiitj, irâyTiay irpodvfioraTa ièlêaaKty.
Xen. Mem. iv. 7. 1.
Xpii has more reference to use, utility, it is useful, it is
good, or of advantage : Bnv\evnpini)y ci tî ^P') ifoulr,
iriirrti to *.»t)k"(jaior àiro tov ».<oi «c- Xen. Ilellen. iv. 4, 5.
161.
HJl SeiKKumi, to show with the finger; hence, to show, in
162. 161
general, prop, and fig. : 'YjueTc è\ ïcprf, w Tamara koi Fw- (101
/îpîta, êeiKi'vre ràç ôcovç' tore ycip. Xen. Cyr. vii. 5, 24.
Seiy/xoTiteii', to make a public show, spectacle of, in the
N. T. : 'AntKhvdâ^Ei'OQ ràç àp^àç ku\ ràç kt^ovaiaç èê£iy[xâ-
Tiaty Iv Trajjfji](Ti<}. Ad Col. ii. 15.
irapaSeiyixaTi^etf, compound of the preceding, in Poly-
bius and the N. T. : liepiayôfnvov ^' e\q ti^v YiiXoTzovvriaov ,
cot /i£-à Tij-Koniaç TTopaSftyjLtari^cijUei'OJ', ovrwç é^Xiirely to
^]v. Polyh. Hist. ii. 60, 7.
8T]Xoûf, to make evident, to make plain or known, to mani-
fest : 'ill' d' ueica avTOç te ovk cÎkwv eiç roêe tu tÉXoç kut-
étTTTjv, cat i/^âe TrapeicàXeaa, CJjAwffat vjaIu fjovXofiai. Xen.
Cyr. i. 5, 7.
|XT)i'ûeii', to give information of, to denounce : MrjvvdévToç
Tov èirifDovXevijLaToç vrro NiKofxâ^ov. Thuc iv. 89.
irapexei»', to place close or before, to exhibit, show ; fig.
in speaking of the affections : Seivu^ÔKov kukù péi,ai, o Key
(piXorrjra 7rapao-)(T/. II. iii. 354. According to Ammonius,
the middle irapexco-Oai ought to be used in speaking of the
affections, or mental faculties ; but this must be limited to
some such words as irpodvfxia, tvvoia, Szc, expressing an
affection entertained by the subject of the verb : Kaî irày
TO Tvpôdvnov Tzapt)(0(xEvoL. Thuc, iv. 85. But in this sense
the active is sometimes found, even in prose.
oTjp.aii'eiv, to show or manifest by sign or signal, to point
out, to give notice of: 'Aodpovv te tijv (^wvi^v kcCi (Tr]ixaivEiv
■KcivTa àXXiiXoiç a fiovXôjjiEda. Xen. Memor. i. 4, 12.
^aiveiv, to make to appear, to cause to be seen : ^alvs èè
fiïjpovç KdXovç TE ixEyâXovç TE. Od. xviii. 67-
4>af€poûi' (^(pavepôç), to make manifest, to manifest, in the
N. T. : Kai (pavEpwaEL tùç povXciç twi' Kapciwt'. 1 Cor,
iv. 5.
162.
helv, to bind, to tie fast: Hal tov îp/Enùva ci'jaavTEç Trapa- j(j2
eieoaaiv aî/To'iç. Xen. Anab, iv. 2, 1.
Seo-p.eueii', to bind with chains or bonds : Tavrct cat Kndv-
p 3
162 103,164.
{IQ2) ftpttr avTvt, vTi {.le èurfitvnv cot:wt', ovr tdiyey ovd' îjxl/aB'
îlfjtôy. Eur. Bacch. 616.
Seaficîk, later form of the above in the N. T. : Kai ici-
af.u'iT() ùXvatai kuÏ nîcaiç <pv\aaaîi^tvoç. Luc. viii. 29.
Sirrcii', to attach, fix one thing to another, very rare in
the active : Oi/rt orjTovy ianv av-ù Kah' avrù o'vcév, ùW
If fxopiov itç owtyîç îf cnrrôfjieroi' kcti irpoaàict^iivov, Arislot.
de Part. Anim. ii. 9.
CT^JiYyeic, to pull tight what is tied : S^/yytr' à/iaWoce-
Tui -ix cnc'iy/iaTH. Theocr. x. 44.
(fjifiouc [to muzzle, is only fig. in the sense of] to strangle,
to squeeze tight : EJra (pt^û)Ti}re tovtov tù t,v\o) ray av^tj-a
{fasten his neck in the jiillorg). Aristoph. Nub. 592.
1G3.
1 63 SeVSpok», ov (-o\ and under the Ionic form, Hiiptov, tree :
Où ytiii I'lv afrfpaXec tv rolç civCpotç turâyai ■srXz'wv J) tov
Ëyci Xoj^o»'. Xen. An. iv. 7, 9.
SpGs, v()ç ()'/), prop, oak, appears to have been originally
a generic term for every kind of tree, if we are to believe
Ilesychius and tlie Scholiast on Homer (//. \'. 86), in
whom no trace of this meaning is to be found, except in
the compounds cpwoftoc, &c. This general sense is given
to it in the following passage of Euripides : Spvùç àamroy
tpvoç. Eur. Cycl. 615.
8<Spv, aroç {to), wood, standiiif;, growing tree, in tlie Odyssey: 'Effti
ovTTiii ruloj' àvi)\vdiv tic cô^v yaiijç. Od. vi. 1(J5.
i\)\ov, ov (ro), wood, sometimes for standing tree in Cal-
limachus and the N. T. : "Hiaflfro Aa/<âr>;/) on ol ^vXoy
upoy ùXyt'i. Callim. in Cerer. 41.
164.
wj I Scpfia, (iroç (to), fr. ^ipu>, generic term for every kind of
jlayed skin, even that of man : Aùrùç c afiipl iroaaaiv toiç
((()âp((TK°c TTt'toXa Tffirtoy ^ippn pôcioy îv)(fiotç. Od. xiv. 24.
According; to some critics this word was not admitted in
164. 163
tragedy. [Afoyua ^è Tra'vrwv XeTrroTarov àvdpunroç £J(E( (164)
K'arà Xéyov tov j-ieyedovc. Aristot. iii. 9, 3.]
Scpos, eoç (j'l), Ionic and poet, skin : Aéorroç cépoç t^wv
in aairih X"""?? T^^^PpiKOc, Eur. Phœn. 1120.
Seppis, nt)ç (>/), dried shin, which has lost its animal
moisture, but not its hair, hide : npo/v-oAii^juara tt^^ èéppuç
Kai cifdipag. Thuc. ii. 75. [See èifdépa below.]
8opà, âe (J]), flayed shin, not only of a beast, but also of
man : Kai tijv èopàv avTOv card n Xôyiov vtto TÛiy [3a(TiXéwv
<}>povpovfjiéir]y. Plut. Pelop. 21.
Pupaa, 7/e (>;), ox-shin or hide : Ov/c ecprjv ■^pfjfat rùv
v'iov Trepi fivptraç iraidevEiy. Xen. Apol. 29.
8i4>0€pa, aç (//), skin of a lion, or rather the generic term
for the shin of every kind of beast, although Ammonius and
others give it the special meaning of goat- skin. There is
also reason to think, that it was the word the most in use to
signify a dressed skin, from the following passage in Hero-
dotus : 'ExpEWJTO êi(pdépri(n alyeirjai re Kai olér](Ti, Herodot.
V. 58. [And so Kriiger explains it in the passage of
Thuc. quoted under cippiç.~\ In Aristophanes, skin which
shepherds wore, the French rheno : "Q>inrep 6 Trari'ip o'ov
h(l)6épay èv7]fifj.éroc (with a goat-shin fastened round you'),
Aristoph. Nub. 72.
KÛaç, toç {to), sheep-skin with the fleece, fleece with
which beds and seats were covered, in Homer : Evpwôfiri,
(péoe C)) êicppov Kai Kwag eV avTu), Od. xix. 97. [In prose,
Hdt.']
KoiSioc, ov {to), diminutive, subsequently more in use in
the same sense : Twv he Xvkojjomtwv irpojSâTwv, rà kmciu,
Kai Ta kpia Kai rU f's avrwy «/.(ctria <pdeip(i)hiaTEpa ylvirai
[are more apt to grow lousy) ttoXv jjùXXov tùiv âXXwv. Aris-
tot. H. An. viii. 10.
fjLTjXcjTi], t/c ('/), sheep-skin. According to the gramma-
rian Aristophanes, quoted by Eustathius (ad Od. p', 472),
f^i7lXuiT7] is also goat-skin. According to others, skin ivith
its wool or hair, speaking of all kinds of animals.
164 1G5.
fl64j vaio), j;ç (r;), and vaKOS, ioç (to), goat-skin with its liair, in the
Odyssey : 'Av Ci vâKi]v iAtr' aîybç ivrpi^ioç, fiiyâXoio. Od. xiv. 530.
The form vÛkoç is used by Theocritus {Id. v. 7).
oUtj and wa, aç (>';), in the Attic writers, according to the gramma-
rians, sheep-skin with its fleece, wool, fleece. Herodotus uses it adjec-
tively with the generic substantive CtçBipa in tlie passage quoted under
di^Bipa.
f>iv6^. ov (j'l), 1. skin of the living man, in the Iliad: 'Q(T£ c' cnro
pivov Tpr]\i\ \iQoc. II. v. 303. 2. Skin of a beast, more particularly
dressed ox-hide with which shields were covered. (See '.icrn-cç.)
CTKÛToç, lOQ (rô), dressed skin ; hence, cutis : Zk-ûroç li n'l
tKiztai \tLpûç. Od. xiv. 34.
OT€'p<}>oç, IOÇ (rô), prop, hard envelope ; hence, in the Âle.Tandrine
poets, hide, skin: '^riçnpiaiv aiytioiç t^ijJVfiivai. Apollon. Rhod. iv.
1348.
Xpois, wrciç (6), outer covering of the human body, skin :
'Atcpùrarov c' ho oivToc tTrt'ypai^c XP^" ipurùç, IÎ. iv. 139.
[xpoii^ {Ep.), xpoid, xpoâ {/îtt.) = skin in Horn, and the
poets. In Att. prose and poetry, the skin with ref. to
its colour; hence, tint, complexion. XivKÎjy xpo'"»' ^X^'f*
Eur. Bacch, 457.]
165.
|...- Sctrixwnipi.oj', ov (jo), house of detention, prison : IloXXot
Tt kot àL,t6\uyoi UyOpwTToi fjct] iv tû ceaiJ.wTi]pi<û ^aay.
Thiic. vi. GO.
SeCTfjLOç, ov (o), fr. cew, band, fetter, in the singular and
plural [^honds = imprisonment], chains : Kal o'l ?ov\ilay
KOt cia^iy (pofyuvnttoi, ovroi ^tv ovre airov ovd' vm-ov
êvyavrai ruyj^ûrtu', êih tov <}>6(3oy. Xen. Ci/r. iii. 1, 14.
dfayKciîoi', ov (rô), Xenophon uses this word in speaking
of a prison at Thebes ; it was probably, like the French
Force, tlie name specially given to a pri.wn : 'H\0t tt^ùç
TU àynyica'ioy, (cai iiiri. rip (.IpfiotpvXaKi on iiytpa ayei —apa
:ro\tfiàp\ov, ov tip^ai lioi. Xen. Ilellen. v. 4, 8.
clpYfJi(^9, ov (Ô), detention, confinement ; hence, place of
detention, prison : "Lla-tp ol ii: rû>y iipypiLv tic rà lepà ùn-o-
Cicpciakotriç, Plat. Pol. vi. 495, d.
clpKTiî, »/c (»'/), house of detention, state of arrest : 'AXXà
160, 1C7. 165
<ptp(j)v, Dem. Epistol. 2, 1471, 16.
K€pap.oç, ov (ô), dungeon, jail, in the dialect of Cyprus,
according to the Scholiast on Homer : XciXkeu) ô' èy i^epafito
èéêero rpi^Kaièeica ji)}i'uç. Il, v. 387»
KiyKXiç, t'cioc (»/), a kind of open-work enclosure formed
by bars, or barrier securing the entrance to the senate, and
the court of Areopagus, at Athens ; our own v/ord ' bar'
is to be traced to a similar custom : To r?))' ftovXîiv, tovç
"KtvTdKoaiovQ ùwo rijr àaOepovç ravri^al tciy^Xlcuç rwv liitop-
pilTUi)' Kvpicii' elrai, Kcù jj.)) tovç Iciùraç ÈTTELaiéyai. Dem. in
Aristogit. 778, 11.
KoXao-nîpioi', ov (jo), house of correction, in Synesius: 'E^'
nïç Trpw?;»' karevo'^wpiiOri to. KoXaart'ipia. Synes. de Insomn.
145, ca.
otKT]ji.a, aroc (jo), dungeon, prison : E( ca ju») KaTÎGTTjaw,
£tç TO o'iKi)jxa av ijei. Dem. in Zenothem. 890, 13.
166.
SEa|j,(ijTT]$, ov (Ô), bound; hence, ^moner, one confined ^^^
in prison : ^ç ce àl'fw^e, tovtoj' fxkv ivdvç ÙTréiCTeiray, tovç
èè f£o-/.iwrae i.Xv(7ay. Xen, Hellen. v. 4, 8.
aixp-aXwTos (o, //), taken ivith the spear, or in war, used
of men, and generally, captive : 'iiç de dès Trarf'pa, kuI firj-
TÉpa, Kaï àêsXtpciç, Kai tïjv lavTov ywolca aJx^aXwrouç
yeyeyri^éyovç, khUpvaey. Xen. Cyr, iii. 1, 4.
8opidXû>TOS (ô, »}), synon. of the above : AÉy', ïtteÎ ai, X«XOC ëovpiâ-
Xwtov crrépt,aç àvéxti Oovçioç Alaç. Soph. Aj. 211.
5opi9i7paTOS (ô, »'/) [ivon by the spearl, conquered by the spear:
Uâptëpoç x^'^i'^^oiç "EKTopoç oTrXoig (jkvXoiç ts $piiyàiv ëopiOripâ-
Toiç. Èur. l'road. 576.
OovptKTTjToç (ô, y)), obtained, conquered by the spear : 'Qç Kai îy(à
r)]v tK Ovjxov (piXtov, ëovpiKTT]Triv Tcep tovaav. IL ix. 343
SopiXTjiTTOC (Ô, »'/), taken in war: 'OXsaai AavaaJv jSora Kai Xtiav
r'jTrep copiXijnTOç ÏT îjv Xoinij. Soph. Aj. 146.
167.
8eo-iTOTif)s, ov (ô), master, in reference to the slave: Zj/ç 107
yovv ovTwç à)ç ovo ay tïç covXoç vivo ceairÔTTj ciaiTi)jJ.eyor
166 168, 169.
(167) fitii'UE. Xen. Mem. i. 0, 2. Used also of the father of a
family, and in the political sense, absolute master, despot :
Oi/roç ^(.v yap -ù)v iy Mi'/totr Trairw»' ctaKvrrjy kuvTvy
irtTToiijKti'. Xen. Cyr. i. 3, 15.
Kupios, ia {lord, master), prop, and fig., used of every
kind of empire and authority, as that of a father over his
children, a husband over his wife : Eira toïi fjty 'EWrjcr-
iroyrov êùi Hvi^nyTttoy tynpar/yc KaOétTrrjKe, kui rj/c cn'OKOfs-
TTt'idQ tTic rixiv 'E\\//»'w»' kvûwç yiyoyt. Dem. de Coron, 71.
oÎKoSeffTTOTTjç, ov (ô), moster of the house, father of a
familii, in the N. T. ; Kat tpe'irt tû (HKoCcairu-i] ri'ig oiV/cu.
Luc. xxii. 11. The feminine oimciairoiva is found in
Plutarch (ii. 012, f).
168.
1C8 8i7fiio9, ov {()), with ellipse of êovXoç, slave who put into
execution sentences of death, public executioner, our com-
mon hangman : 'O rfjç TvôXtwç Koirùc c)i[.uoç, uyiov Trpôc rù
f^nTipa ruîi înrodarvyToç .... Plat. Lvijg. ix. 872, b.
STjfioKoii'oç, ov (ô), the composition of this word seems to
have originated in the phrase used by Plato in the quota-
tion just given ; public executioner, who had no other office
than that of putting to the torture in public or private
trials : Oûroç c vv ^rjjJOKolyovç tipaaicEy îXéffOni (ivrovç.
Isocr. Trapez. 3G1, d. Eustathius tells us that it was
used also fig. as a term of scoffing and abuse, much as the
French use their word bourreau.
Paaai't(rrr|9, oïi (ô), fr. f'iâaaioç, kind of arbiter or com-
missioner named by mutual consent of the parties engaged
in private law-suits. ^Vhen the judge h:ul condemned the
slave of one of the parties to be ])ut to the torture, it was
the business of the /Sacra i-torj/c to be present, take down the
statements of the sutlVrcr, regulate the mode and duration
of the torture, and if the slave should become useless to his
master, in consequence of the injuries received by him,
assess the sum to be paid his master for the loss of his
services: 'V^TTEih) c ijtco^tiy Trpùc rùy ivtanrKTrt'iy. Dem. in
Pcuticuct. 978, 11.
109.
1(;9 S'fiiAos, ov (0), fr. tt'w, to bind, people, considered as a
body politic, and [by the same abuse of the term by which
170. 167
'the people' is used with us to signify the people exc/w- (169)
sively of the upper ranks] in opp. to the words fiovXr],
senate, âpj^a/, authorities, &c. : 'Ettei^») ày-iivsyKav tovç
Xôyovç ïç Tt tÙç àp)(àç Kal rôr ^Tifioy, Thuc, v. 28. [See
example under TrXrjOoç.']
êQvo<S, £0c (ro), nation ; gens : Koî Toivvv -ovrwi' twv tOtùi'
))pie»' ovB' eavrà) ijiuyXioTTUJi' ùvTWv, ovte àWï'jXoiç. Xen.
Cijr. i. 1, 5.
Xaôs, ov (v), in Attic Greek, Xéwç, copia, a mass of men
assembled together for any object whatever, and principally
for war, people, considered with regard to the mass and
multitude of them ; hence, and chiefly in the plural, Xaoi,
army, troops, men armed, soldiers, in Homer : liai /«£
KeXevEi èvcTKXÉa " Apyoç CKÉnGat Ètvbï ttoXvv ùXena Xctôy. II.
ii. 115. In Homer sometimes in the singular (vii, 342),
infantry, in opposition to 'nrnoi. This word is very rare in
the Attic prose writers.
TrXTJGos, toç ijo), the greater part of the people, the mul-
titude : Toil ce Cïjjiov ïnoi ravra £Trrjyovi', to ce TrXrjOoç kjiôa
ItLViiP tlvai £t /.t»; Tiç ÈâcTEi Toy cijjJ.oy Trpd-reiy ô ây j3ov-
XrjTcu. Xen. Hellen. i. 7, 12.
TToXXoi, w»' (o(), is taken sometimes for the multitude, the
people, in a political sense, in opp. to ôXiyoi : Aeiyov yyov-
fievoi TOVÇ TïoXXovç viro ro'ic ôXiyoïç elyui. Isocr, Panegyr.
30.
o^Xoç, ov (o), multitude in disorder or confused, crowd :
''E7re0opvj3r]iTe ttciXiv ô o^Xoç, «al yyayicâcTdTjcray ùfiéyai ràç
<:X//(7£tç. Xen. Hellen. i. 7, 13.
4)uXi], fjç (»/), tribe : Awc£^:a yàp kuï IlEpo-wi' (jivXai ctrj-
prjv-ai. Xen. Cyr. i. 2, 5.
170.
Siap(>T)Toç (ô, ?/), noised abroad ; hence, rendered famous, 170
taken in a good or bad sense : Twi^ [(f wpa ical Xafivpit^
riaj3v}']-(i)y kv ry ttÔXei. Plut. Lucull. 0.
eTTiPÔTjToç (6, y{), decried, spoken ill of, of ill name, for
Ills conduct: Kot |u' etti/jw-O)' Kara yti-oyac Troujanç. Anacr.
lib. ii. According to other grammarians it is used in the
same sense as the preceding.
Trepij3ôi(]Tos (Ô, j;), renowned, famous, or ill-reported of.
168 171.
(170) nfamous, notorious: ïavrrjç Toiwv rijç ovtuç ala-^pâç raî
iripij)o{iTov avardatwç i>ai icaKiaç. Dem. Cor. 92. Accord-
ing to some it is used equally in a good or bad sense; but
it seems certain that the ancient writers most commonly
used it in a bad sense. [Ilfpi/JôijroK tliai, to he talked
about ; to be the common talk. Li/s.^ Plutarch employs it
in a good sense.
171.
171 SidSîjfia, aroç (tu), head-band, diadem : El^f " ^al
Ciâcrj^u TTcp't Tij Tidp<f. Xen. Cyr. viii. 3, 13. Fig. for
empire in the Sept., as with us sometimes, as crown is also
used: Kat Trepudt-o Cidcrj^u rj/c Wrriaç. 1 Machah. xiii. 32.
KiSapis, £wç (>/), or better Kirapis, which comes nearer the
Hebrew and Chaldee etymology, cidaris, head-dress prin-
cipally in use among the ancient Persians ; it was a head-
band or turban of white and blue. This word appears to
have been confounded with Tiùoa by Plutarch and Quintus
Curtius (iii. 3), both of whom make it the distinguishing
head-dress of the king of Persia: Atyw»' wç o'vciv 6ynr\aiv
ij tcirapiç tarùiaa irepl rij KscpaXf] rovç vtt' ai/ror. Plut.
Artax. 28. The Sept. translators have also used kicapiç
in speaking of the head-dress of the higli-priest of the
Jews.
\i.lrpa, aç (»'/), fr. fiiroc, a linen band or fillet ; Herodotus
gives this name to the head-dress or turban worn by the
Babylonians and Assyrians : Tuç KtipaXàç fiiTptjfTiy àracto»-
Tui. ILrudot. i. 11)5.
<rrf.(\>avo%, ou (ô), fr. aritpd), in Homer, circle ; later,
crown. It was not peculiar to royalty in ancient times as
it is in modern, but was the distinctive badge of certain
offices ; it was also the reward given to citizens who had
rendered signal service to their country, as also the prize
of the victors in public games; at festive entertainments the
guests wore crowns of flowers: "On OTupaioi i cij^tnç Arjfio-
aUirtjy ■)^pv<Tf aTi(^àrif> àperfiç irttca. Dtm. de Coron, 17.
oTCfifia, oroç (ju), more common in poetry, according
to Eustathius, crown, encircled with little wreaths of wool
consecrated to a god, and carried by a suppliant, such as
that of Chryscs, in the Iliad : ^TtfifAur i\u>y iv ytpaiv Ikt]-
/îoXow 'A;ro\\u)j Of. 7/. i. 11.
172. 1G9
<rT£4)os, foç (rô), crown of suppliants : TTÉttXwj' Kal <TT«péwv ttôt', ù (171)
fifi vùi', àftcpi XiTÙv i^ojxtv; JEsch. Theb. 101.
(TTC^xxvuixa, aToç (rô), what one crowns himself (or, is crowned) ivith,
or of which a crown is made : '0 KaWijiorpvç vâpKiaaoç fiiydXaiv
Oealv àpx'^^ov crrt^aVw^a. Soph. Œd. Col. C84.
(Trpo^iov, ov (ro), fr. arpâtpoç, narroiv band or fillet, a '
kind (if head-dress, head-hand, turban, in Athenœus: 'E^ô-
pei cè uttÎ) Tovipfjç TTopcpvpica kyù aTp6(pio>' Xsu/càr tnl rijç
KtfaXfjç. Aihen. 543, f. [More commonly worn by women
round the breast.^
Taicta, ac ()/), fr. Tdvtir, tissue (woven-work), long and
nanovv, used for making crowns or garlands, head-bands,
girdles, band, narrow band, ribband; by ext., crown, in
Xenophon : O èk ^wi:pàTr]ç êitirparre tù riu'iiTurri. ju?) rai-
viciç, H/\/\a ([jiXi'i^uTa irapà rwf Kpirwy yet'iaddi. Xen. Conv,
5, 9.
Tiâpa, ne (>/), TiARA, cap of felt, and pointed at the top,
head-dress of the great Persian lords, and of tlie king, who
alone had the right of carrying the point of the cap upright :
T»)»' ^tv yap fTTi TJi KefaXij ru'ipay jbaeriXtt norw £^£«T^l^'
6pdt)i' i-X^*-''' Xen. Anab. ii. 5, 23.
172.
SiSacTKaXeîov ov {to), school: "Estort Trôcrt Wipcraiç irifx- 172
TTftr TOVÇ tavTwr Tralcaç etc rà KOivh rfjc ctcruoirûrjjç êica-
(TfcaXela. Xen. Cyr. i. 2, 15. [Also cicaaKuXtlov irnlêiov.
Th. vii. 29, 5.]
yup.vd(nov, ov (rô), GYMNASIUM, place more particularly
set apart for bodily exercises: "^lansp tovç yéporrctç iv
Tolç yvf-iycKriuic oruv pvaaol Kai yu») ijliÀç ri]v bxpii' Ojxwç (piXo-
yvf^ii arr-wair. Plat. Pol. iv. 452, b.
8iaTpi/3ri, ?7c ('/)) school of philosophy, in Lucian : 'Epya-
ff-j/pto yodv ÈKciXei Kal KU7n)\eia tuç tovtwv Ciarpijiàç, Luc.
Nicjrin. 25.
y\^y\Tr\p\.ov, ov (jo), place destined for the exercises of
youth, c/i/mnasium, in Plutarch : ''Ei.EKrrtTo Ttjç 'Pw/vtjç tù
ijcKTTa npoâctTtia, Kai tQv i)jJi]TT]plujv rU KaXXiffra. Plut.
Pomp. 40.
fieXeTTjTripioj', ov {to), study, private room for the purpose
Q
170 173.
(172) of study : 'Ec -ovrov Karayetoy fiiv ohocofiijirai ^fXtrj/rj/-
f>ioy, Û cii ciiaûii^tTo teal Kud' î/fiâç. Plut. Dem. 7.
■n-aiSaYWYeîok, ov {to), school-room : Kai to -auayuiytloy
Kopûi'. Dem. de Coron. 79.
orxoXV]. I'lc (//), SCHOOL of philosophy, in Plutarch : "Q.crrE
K(ù Tuvf; ipiXoiTdipovç £ »' Ttùç ffT^oXaïf ^T]TovyTaç, el rù TrciWt-
adui ri)i' Kdpcmr .... Plut. Arab. "29.
173.
173 8i8d(TKaXoç, ov (ô), inaster that teaches, professor, public
or private tutor, in the sciences and literature generally :
Oi c' tiy TraictvOùxTi ■jraoa ro'tç crj/jotrioiç ciCuaKÛXolç. Xen.
Cyr. i. 1, 15.
eTTiord-niç, ov (o), master, who shows what ought to be
done, who sets the example. The lessons of the afûrrva-
Xoç have more to do with the pupils manner of expressing
himself and reasoning ; those of the fffiororr/c with the
actions and the conduct ; in general, he who directs, who
gtddes, who watches over, prefect, inspector : Avrolç ttoi-
fiviwy l-KT-âraiç. Soph, Ajac. 27. C^i'X ''f?f ^^ ivtuktol
fity iiaiy ty ro'iç vavriKo'iç, tvrâtcrtjç c' éy To'iç yvfiviKolc
àyûim TitWotrcu To'iç tTricTTÛraiç ; Xen. ]\fem. iii. H, 18. At
Athens it was tlie name of the chief or president of the
TlovTuieir.
■n-aiSaYcoYos, ov (o), private teacher or tutor whose duty it
was to watch over the conduct of his pupil, and to form his
manners. It was almost always a slave who discharged
this oflice, and who never left tlie child with whose educa-
tion he was entrusted : 'ETrticùy rû^^torn ol -ulctç rà Xeyo-
fi(y(i iui'KÎKTtr, tvdvc l-i£y tJr' avrolç Triii^dyuiyuvç Htpinrnyrnç
k(f>i(TTÙ<Tiy, tvOvr (t TTffi-ovaiy eiç ci^<«<7(.((\w) . Xen. Laccr-
dem. 2, 1. Our word tedagogue, which comes from it, is
used in a bad sense.
-iraiSovofios, ov (/*), a kind of inspector selected from the
principal magistrates at Sparta, and whose office it was to
superintend the education of the rising generation : Ov fit'iy
ùXXù K'fii Trruc'oiô/uu; tK Twy K'aXii»" »>ai ùyiiOûiy ày^piî/y t'rtir-
rtro. J'lut. Lye. 17-
Trai8oTpi'PT]s, ov (o), he who trains the child in bodily
174, 175. 171
exercises, master of the palœstra, or gymnasium : O't ireol (173)
TO auifxa TraicoTplftaL te Ka\ mrpot. Plat. Gorg. 504, a.
174.
SiSdcTKeii', to teach: AiCaaKovtri êè avToiiç cat Treldeadai 174
Tolç àpyovai. Xen. Cyr, i. 2, 8.
Seitci'uVai, to shoiv, sometimes used for êiêâfficeif, to teach :
O'iTittç ceikovai te ôpdûiç Kai ^lèà^ovai i:ai eOiffovai rciûra
cpÇv. Xen. Cyr. iii. 3, 27.
BrjXoût', to make known, to explain : ''O ci p.01 cokeI ÈvCe-
ÉTTspoi' T/ ù)ç Èy^prji' êi]\ù>(Tai, tovto Èyù) ■KEipâcoj.ia.L tovç j.u]
ElloTaç hcâL,ai. Xen. Cyr. viii. 1,1.
TvaiSeuei»', to bring up, to form the mind and manners of a
child, to instruct a child : Ei c Ettj TeXEvrrj tuv jitov yivo-
ptvoi povKu'n.iEQâ Tij) ÈKiTpÉ\pai 7) TTCÙCUÇ Ttaicevaai 7/ XP''"
puTU ciatTÙxrai, dp' à^LOwinroj' eIç TuvTa îiyrjaopEBa rôv
ÙK-puTi] ; Xen. Mem. i. 5, 2. \_To bring up and instruct,
(î/v-)rp£^£tl' Kul TTCUCEVELV. P^.]
■n-aiSaywY^î*') to educate a child; hence, to direct as a
child : 'O ao(pi(TTi]ç tovç iraiCEvopéiovç ovrio cvvûpEvoç ttoi-
caywjE'iv. Plat. Theœth. 167, c.
175.
SiSômi, prop, to distribute ; hence, to give, in a very 175
wide sense, dare, prop, and fig. : Kat 6 Kûpoç Xa/jwr Ti]v
Tiiv 'YcTTaanov Cet,iàp tèwKE 7W Twjjpva, 6 ^' ice'saro. Xen.
Cyr. viii. 4, 26. [In Près, and Impf. often = to offer (to
give). 1
Scopeik, rare in the active, and more used in the middle
ScjpcIcrOai, to present, or to make a present : Tw êè 'Yp^ni/w
tTTTo)' Kcù u\Xu TToWà (COI KuXà ÈcujpïjCTciTo. Xeti. Cyr, viii.
4, 24.
8wpvTTecr6au, synon. of the preceding word, in the Doric dialect:
TaV rot, 'iipa, Kopvvav SdjpuTTOnai. Theocr. vii. 42.
£YYT)o\iÇ€LV, to place in the hand, to deliver, to commit : Kai toi
'LivQ iyyvd^i^tv crci/Trrpôi' r' i^ëk OéfiicTTaç. II. ix. 99.
èyxeipiï,eiv, to put into the hands, to commit, confide :
'Ay;/7(\f'(W EcivTOf (cat Ttju yvi'n'iKa teal rà tekpu icaï T))y
cvyapiy ii'E-)(_Eipi<Te. Xen. Ages. 3, 3.
a2
172 175.
(175) ^irirpeireii', to deliver up, to give tfp entirely, confide,
abandon : Ato/itiouç vai — ciira ttowvvtuç Ôruç àv «r^tffi to
irtjcti\toy iTrtrf)i\pr]. Plat. Pol. vi. 488, c.
feficiv, to distribute in portions; to divide: Aom c t^oty',
lOT], Kai TO til/ifii tU y^pt'i^arn iireicày t\dii)ffi, M»'/^oiç Kal
Ypicdrioiç Kcù 'ïiypnftj tiriToixl/cu. Xen. Cyr. iv. 2, 43.
ifitaX,t\.v {àiracôç), to adjoin, to associate ; hence, to bestoic, dispense:
NÙ»' /iii' yap TovTift Kpoi'ictjç Ztvç icf'Coc ÔTrà^tt. 11. viii. 141.
èpéytLv, prop, to extend, to stretch out, especially [with
}(£7(ja, xt<f"i] the hand ; hence, to offer or ffive, prop, and
fig. : KutU C£ TrrôXti' avroç àràyki] TrXdylo/jai, <u et»- rtç
KOTvXrjv Kill TTvproy opi^t}. Od, XV. 31*2. [Also in prose :
ijptle T))v KvXiKu tÇ Sw^ptirEt. PI. Phced. 1 1 7, b]
irope'xeic [and -eadai with little difference], to produce ;
prœbere ; hence, to procure, prop, and fig. [/o provide,
SUppli/, &C.J : "ETTftra toIç fxèv &X\oiç ïpntTo'iç izàluç ïcui-
Kiiy oî TU nopivtndni nôyoi' Trapi-^nvair (which only pro-
cure for them the power of walking). Xen. Mem. i. 4, 8.
iroptîv, used only in the second aorisf, to pass, trans. Ft. passer ;
hence, lo procure, tn give : "Hi/ Cut fiavroavvtjv riiv o'l irôpt «froT^of
'AnôXXwv. 11. i. 72.
Tropij^eic (trôpoç), to give the means ; hence, to furnish :
Oikovy ToÛTo fxty à.yci66y, t'i ye tu'iç orpariwrciic iVovùç
toTTni rtt twiriiceia nopii^dv ; Xen. Mem. iii. 4, 2.
•n-opcrûveiv, I o prepare, to procure : 'EyoJ yào tlp.i ô iropavvai; rdct.
Soph. Œd. IL 1454.
TrpoïeVai, in the middle, to lavish : Kal uùréc yi at ov\i
àytH^trdui T0VÇ aoï irpotfiiyovç ivepytaiay ôpùyTii aoi iyKa-
XovvTuç. Xen. Anab. vii. 7, 47.
Xapij^caOai, to gratify, to grant a favour: 'Erroûrot k(Ù
■^(^cipiaaaOui rw êtij^tat ciKuia fiiy ùS,iovyri. Plut. Tib. Gracch.
11.
XopiiY'î^'» prop, to be X"P'J'Y^^' '^^ *^ provide lor tlie ex-
penses of the chorus; hence, by ext., to provide, to fur-
nish : 'I'i ovy t:u}Xvti Xîyetv licaif-iiiya rùr tear' <'iptT})y
TtXtiay iyipyovyT(t, *,oî role Iktoç àyaOolç iKuiùç i:e\op>]yt]-
fxtroy ; Aristot. Eth. Nic. iv. 10.
176, 177. 173
176.
Siiîyilo'i'S» f<^c {>)), narration in prose or verse, of a con- 176
siderable extent, and forming a whole : 'AW' lài' irep ên'i-
yrjaiç i), tHjv yeTOj^iérijy karni, 'ir' uranrtjaQevTic kKeiriov
jjéXrtov fiovXtvaujvraL irepl rwy varépwy, Aristot, lihet.
iii. 16.
StrJyTjfjia, oroç (rô), shorter narration, detached piece,
episode, narrative, relation, limited to the relation of a
single fact or matter connected with a single person, in the
rhetoricians ; thus, according to Hermogenes, cn'iyncrtç
might be applied to a great work, such as tlie history of
Herodotus or Thucydides, and Co'/yz/^ri is a simple narra-
tive, such as that of the adventures of Orion or Alcmeeon :
Kot :r«/\«i' hi'iyrjffiç fitv ii IffTopia 'Hpocurov, >/ avyypcKpf)
QovKvclcov' ciîjyqjjia êè to Kara 'Ap/ora, to (caret 'AA-
Kjuaiwi'ci. Hermog. Frogymn. cap. 2.
177.
SiKaioç, ain, in conformity with what is right, just; 177
Justus : 'Ap' 0V1', t<j)T], axnrep o'l tiktoviç ij(^ov(n rà tavTwf
ipya £7r(^£7iat, ovrioc ol cli^aioL tu zav-Cjv t^oui' ax' Ci£L,riyi]~
a-aadcu ; Xm. Mem. iv. 2, 12.
evSiKoç (Ô, ■))), just ; poetic, but found also in Plato: "KovTror la
•y' inov Ti (ii)v irpos^ova' ot kukoI twv èvôiKu>v. Soph. Ant. 206.
aï(ri|J.oç (Ô, if), proper, ^ood, just : 'AXXo êÎKriv Ttovffi Kai aïcifia
tpy' avOpioTTiov. Od. xiv. 84.
eiKdjg, ôroç (ô), fr. eoiKrt, reasonable : HpoicuXecràneroi yap
TzoWd /cot £(/côra, ov Tvyy/iiofÀtr. Thuc. ii. 74.
èiTieiKTis (ô, //), fair, moderate : Tùv Tpoizov k-meiK)]ç Kai
UKaioc. Diod. Sic. i. 106. [Of persons, especially of one
who gives up something of his strict right ; so TdTrieiKt]
TrpôcrOei' //yoDirat Siktiç. Eur. — Of things, /flzV, reasonable :
afxoXoyioLTii'i èwitiKel. Th. iii. 4. 2. Cf. 1, 155.]
ïctos, fig., 1. equal, equitable ; œquus : MrjCanwc' ovte
yap cÛKcuor, ovt "ktov iaTiv. Devi, de Coron. 98. 2. Im-
partial : BnvXoifirjv B' or VfACic 'iaovç àicpoaraç VTvep VfiCjv
(tvTÛiv yEvéadat. Dem. Proœm. 1454, 7.
ôpGôç, j'/, fig. right, in the sense of just, rectus : Kara
Xoyoy ouQôf. Plat. Legg. x. 890, d.
q3
174 178.
(177j ocrioç, la, permitted by religion, or just towards the pods :
Kara Tor TTclfft I'Ofiof KaOeffriÔTa, rov (.viuvTaizoXiiiioy uaiov
iivai àiivviadui. Thuc. iii. 56. [Hence also of persons,
obejinsf all divine and human laws, conscientious, &c. :
iai(i)v fucowi' ùpyjjy-uiy. PL Ep. vii. 335, d.]
178.
I'j-g 8ÎK1], r]ç {if), fr. ^iiKûf [jacere^ prop, what the lot
casts or sends to one ; portion that falls to one's lot ; lot,
in Homer : A/W uvri] Ikt] larï /jporJJi', on iciv re dtnn)-
aiv. Od. xi. 218. Hence, the notion of individual ri(jht :
'II yiip c/cj; Kpiaiç tov èii^aiov koÏ tov cùii^ov. Aristot. Eth,
Nic. V. 10, 4.
SiKaiov, ov (to), that which is just, the just, just pretension
or claim; hence, 1. right; jus: 'E»' fièy oîi -poç uTrcttraç
Tovç Tovrujy Xoyovr vrrajjj^ft jjoi ciKnioy. Drm. in Callicl,
1272, 10. 2. Political right : 'AW' evrv^oîxrty on tiairo-
j^piirrai {projit hy) tjj v^itTipcf. pçdvf^iç. rij ovcè TÙ,y liKatwy
àiriiXavuy Trnouipovpiyr). Dem. de Indue. 218, 5. [See
ZiKai(ufjia.'\
SiKaiotrûio] , jjc (»/), sentiment or principle of what is just,
justice : Kai >/ ^èy êiKaiotrvi j] eori Knd' yy i cii^aioç XtytTcu
7rpaKT(k.ôç Kara irpoulpemy tov ^iKnlov. Aristot. Ethic. Nic.
V. 9, 17.
8iKai()rr)s, i]toç (i'/\ quality of the just man, habit of
justice, which may only be apparent : "Q-airip ci rtç àya'X-
Xerat £;ri Otoffel^tiq. Kiù àXrfOtic^i tccù ciKutiiTijri. \en. Anal).
ii. 6, 25.
SiKaîufia, nroç (rô), plea of right which one urges, just
claim : A(ka(w/nnra f^ity ovy Tact ttooç vpâç 'i\n^iiy ûara.
Thuc. i. 41. In the N. T., means of justification, of
expiation, that which justifies : To ?£ -^^^ciptcrfin lie noXXtôy
TTftpdirrtoftdTioy tic CiKoiiofia. Rom. v. Hi. [ =: senicntia
ahsolutoria ; sentence of acquittal or justification. At-
Kuiiopu also, hut rarely, a just action ; opposed to àct-
Ktfpa. Arist. Eth. v. 7 ; who adds that (tKawirpdytifAd (see
below) is more common in this sense, CiKuiiopa being
rather = to irarôpOw^a tov à^«*.i//iaroc].
SiKaîuais, tioç (i'/), 1. pretension or claim to the exercise
of a right : T»/»- yap avriiy ci/rurai ^oùXuaiy ij re fityian}
179. 175
Kcù t\a-)(^l(T-r] ciKaltûmç, cnro rwv ôfxoltoif irnù cIki]ç rolç (178)
iréXaç ÈTTiTafTao fit IT). Thuc. i. 141. 2. Justification, in the
N. T. : KfiJ iiYtf)6i] CUL rt)v cii^aiuxni' »/a<w>'. Rotn, iv. 2.').
ZlKal.o^vpây■(]^La, aroç (tô), practice of justice, and better,
act of justice, just action, in Aristotle, who thus distin-
guishes it from CiKaio)' : To fièy yap êÎKatov to T<p royuw
CoOKTfiii or, TO êè êitcawTrpcîyrif.ia to ra ciKciia vrparretj'.
Aristot. Magn. Mor. i. 34, 24. [Not a genuine work of
Aristotle.]
SiKaioirpayi'a, oç (»/), is more especially the practice of
justice : AtwoKT/xerw»' èè tovtiov êfiXov on // êii:ai<nrp<iyia
fiiaov èarï tov àciKeïv Kai àêiKeladai. Aristot. Ethic. A'/c. v.
9, 17.
Oep-iS, icoç (»/), fr. Tidivai, prop, that which is established
or instituted, and consecrated by long use, custom ; hence,
established order or right, in Homer, who uses it in this
sense in the singular only [in PI. Oéi^ucTTeç = ordinanees,
laws. Horn.'], and also for the place itself where justice
is dispensed, the seat of justice : "Iva af' uyofji) re 6É~
{.tiç TE i'jrir. II. xi. 807. In Plato : SvioiKti^ew oè rav-
raç ÈKeivoiç kot^ àyyj.<TTeinv cot deftw. Plat. Legg. xi.
925, d. According to the grammarians, fié/utç is the divine
justice, but this is contradicted by the following passage
from Demosthenes, where it is opposed to ouiov : 'AAXa
TovTuv y ovô' ôffiov ovre dime ruj fiiapû tuvtù) jXETcicovvai,
Aristogit. i. 794, 13. 0e|jLis personified is but an inferior
deity in Homer, whose office it was to convoke the assem-
blies, whether of the gods, on Olympus, or of men, on the
earth, and maintain order there : ZtvQ Ik QefxiaTa KéXtvtre
Oeovç àyopi'irh KiiXe/rrraL. II. xx. 4. It was only later
that Themis became the Goddess of Justice.
oaioi', ov (to), that which is permitted by religion, divine
right ; fas : To oaioy jiepoc tov èiKalov. Plat. Euthyphr.
12, e.
179.
8ÎKT), jjc (>/), action- at-law, in general ; very often at 179
Athens ciKT] alone, with ellipse of 'i^ia, signified suit-at-law
between private individuals, especially when opposed to
ypa<pri.
Ypac})!^, fjç (>'/), public action ; accusation, or criminal in-
176 180.
(179) dictment for a capital offence against the laws of the State.
Socrates, in the Euthyphron of Plato, speaking of the
accusation brought against him by Mtlitus, uses the word
ypadn'i, wiiich he distinguishes from ciKt] in these terms :
Où Ei'iTTov 'AOr)i'u'ioi y£, a) Ei/Wû^po»', ci<T)y avrip' KuXovtriy,
àWd ypaipîiv. Euthyphr. 2, a.
SiaSiKacrîa, oç (>/), action in claim of a right or a privi-
lege [trial to decide between adverse claims ; e. g. to an
inheritance ; of creditors to a confiscated estate, &c.] :
"E/rrt yap o fxiv àyiov ovroai ic\)]pov aacicactu. Dem. in
Leochar. 1082, 16.
cyKXTjfia, aToç {to), complaint, charge, or accusation in a
private matter, in a suit between private persons, applied
both to the complaint or charge itself, and to the deed of
declaration containing it \J.ibellus accusatoriits^ ; 'Akovete
ytypaj.tjiiioy iv rJ iyt^Xtif^iari, Dem. in Aausim. 988.
KaTT]Yopia, ftc (»'/), accusation, charge preferred in a matter
of Stale: Tat," fJ-f-y yap ci^aç virip tCov Iciujy tycXrj^forwi'
Xayj^aroi/CTt, -aç ci k:ar>;yoptaç vîrep twv riiç irôXEutç Trpa-
yfiÛTuyv iroiovirai. Isocr. de Big. 603.
180.
180 SÎktuoc, ov (rô), fr. hiCE'if, to cast, net, in general; accord-
ing to its etymology, it ought at first to have been used for
fishing: "ilff-' l-^Ovuç ovç 6' ûXcjjîç koIXoi' iç alyinXùi- tto-
XiflC tt^rofrdt 6aXâ(T(Triç fi/crww i^ipvaai' ■7roXvtt)i7Û . Od. xxii.
3S6. In Xenophon it is the net with meshes made of flax
of the largest size for taking game, hunting-net, toils ;
plagce : Ta Cc hiKrva TtiviTW iy ane^oic. Xen. Cgneg. 6, 9.
dp.4>îpXT]OTpoi', ov (ri)), great net for fishing, casting-net
or sweep-net, verriculum : Aafhly afitfiipXijarpoy ko» irtpi-
liaXt'tf TE TrXfjOoç noXXoy riJiiy i-)^6vujy Ka'i tlttpixrai. Hcrodot.
i. 141.
âpKuç, oc (0), a smaller net than the two preceding
ones, rete ; it was used in taking the boar and the hare;
it was set about holes and openings of the ground, in
forests, near ponds and streams : Aiwko^ti'o»' H tÙv Aayw
£«C ra''c npKvç £«c to vpoaGiy TtpoiiaOu). Xen. Cyneg. 6, 10.
àpireSônr], t;c (//), noose, net: Tt It îXû'povç nocâypaiç
Kai ùpiricoiitiç ; A'e». Cyr. i. 0, 28.
181, 177
YayYajuio»', ov {ro), small net for taking oysters : Fa'yya/ià (180)
T j'/è' i/TTo^rù 7repi//y£fç. 0pp. Hal. iii. 81.
Ypt(j)os, nv {()), fishing-net [exact form and use un-
known] : To))/ rd yuev ù^cpIftXrjaTpa ra êè ypl(poi tcakéorrai.
Opj). Hal. iii. 80. [Related to pt'i//, ^nrôç, scirp-us. Pott.']
èi'ôSia, wy (ra), fr. iu and ôêôç, lit. road-nets, nets of the
smallest size for taking game ; snares, casses : 'E/i/SaXXerw
ce TCI £1 d^m etc tÙç ôcoiiç. Xen. Cyneg. 6, 9.
KupTos, ov (o), sort of round basket of twisted rush,
used in taking fish, bow-net, in Plato and Theocritus : 'Op-
l^eial, KvpToi re, kuI ek (T-x^oivwrXajivpLrOot. Theocr. xxi. ll.
Xîkoi', 01» (rô), prop, flax, and the various things made of
it, as fishing-net, in Homer : Mi'ittojç, ùjç axp'tai Xirov àXôvre
Tratciypov. IL v. 487.
TrXeY|i.a, aroç {t6), prop, weft, twist ; hence, toils for
taking game : Tiioç c' heica èoXovy vç àypîovç TvXiyjxaaL
Kal opvyi-iaaL ; Xen. Cyr. i. 6, 28.
TTopKos, ov (ô), sort of round net for fishing : Kvprovç c^
Kui cÎKTva Kui /3pô^oi;e K"at TrôpKovç. Plat. Sophist. 220, c.
CTay^nf], 77e (^/), according to Hesychius was a kind of
basket of twisted rush, used in fishing, a seine ; sagena ;
according to some it was the bottom of the net, into
which the fish falls when taken [more prob. large drag-
net] : Ka« Tui /îôXoj' i-^6v(i}\' Tvpiaaijai nori (j)a(n Ili^Wayôpa»',
elra acpelyai KiXevaui t))v aayi}vr}v. Plut. Symp, 8.
LnroxT), rjç (»/), kind of round net for fishing : Etra fiirroi
KopciKirovc Tcùç vTToyiùç TToXXovç tjvXXajJÔi'reç. jElian. H.
Anim. xiii. 17.
181.
SnrXoûs, >7, 1, double, in regard of width and height; i^\
2. Speaking of things folded naturally or by art, folded
double : 'Aficbl c una ^Xuivav irtpoviiauTO (poiriKÔtanav
ctirXrjy. II. X. 134.
8(irXa| (Ô, r/), double [as consisting of two folds or layers'] : Kai ra
l-itv iv xpvcfky <pidXy Kai eiTrXaKi drifitfi Qtiofiev. II. xxiii. 243.
SnrXdaioç, /a, twice as large or numerous ; it is a mistake
of the grammarians to say that it is used only of number ;
178 182, 183.
(181) it is more modern, and more used in prose than cittXovc:
Twr ct f.inci(i)v cnrXaaiui {those of the ttâcia [Cf. 180]
should be twice as large). Xen. Cyneg. 2, 8.
Si-irXaaudf («>, »/), Attic form and later, but as early as
Xenoplion : Tûi»' ci \pt]nûru)v àyrl ^ir tùiv TrtiTi/korra
T-«/\<UTwr, ù)v ïtpeptr Caafiov, ciitXaaîora Yi.vut,îion ÙKÛtoç.
Xen. Cgr. iii. 1,19.
SÎTiruxoç, a, folded double, speaking of a cloak : Alz^Tv^oy
ù^np ^i^tintjiv 'f)(j)V(7' tvioyin X(î*7rrji'. Od. xiii. 224. Euri-
pides has used it for haaoi : ^iirrvyjyi rtaiiai. Iphig. T.
242. Hut this would appear to have been a neologism
criticized by Aristophanes in Athenacus (iv. 154, e).
SiTTToxiic {<>, >/), synon. of the preceding word, and used
by Aristotle in speaking of that which is naturally double :
Kal iTipoy vEvfiui' ftn-rv^^ce, ô rtVo)»'. Bristol. II. An. iii. 5.
SiCTCToc, >/, that which is of the number of two, double,
speaking of number ; sometimes the plural cirrao'i is used
for cvo both in prose and poetry, bini : Tf/c ct irSavovo-
yiKffç cirrU Xtyofiey ytiij. Plat. Soph. 222, d.
182.
182 SiaKOs, ov (Ô), DISC, a species of quoit made of a round
stone, flattened and having a hole through the centre ;
through this hole a leather thong was passed, which was
used in throwing it: J^Kn^oitriy Tip-wTo. II. ii. 774. Discs
were also made of wood and iron, as we learn from Eusta-
thius.
CTÔX09, ov (6), solid spherical mass of iron, or ball, thrown
as the disc, but differing from it in matter, and specially in
shape : Ut]\tici)ç dTjiciy aaXoy ny Trptr ^£i' p<7rra(7»:£ f-uyci
adiyoc 'lltrtioyoç. II. xxiii. 820.
183.
183 SoK6Îi', to be believed, to appear, but only as regards the
opinion formed, which may be cither true or false, to pass
for : 'V.yfh^ûiuOn ycip, £^»j, t« riç /i/) wr àydOo^ iii/Xq-
r»)c cot:ily /SoûXoiro, ri àr avrip iroirjrioy eh] ; Xen. Mem. i.
7, 1.
^aî^'caOai, to appear, said of objects, the existence of
184. 179
■which is real, whatever be the form under which they show (183)
themselves to our eyes, or the notion that we conceive of
them ; or again, of a fact, of which no doubt is entertained
by the party mentioning it. Thus Demosthenes in the
following passage conceals the most refined irony under the
word 0aij'£rat; the Athenians might be flattered by his
use 0Ï (paiverai, whereas coKti would have been considered
by them as an affront : Ovk àiria-Càv vfilj', ùç yé fxoi (pal-
vtrat. Dem. de Coron. 3. ["With the infin. (pair. = to ap-
pear to be ; with the partcp. ^ to be seen to be.]
eiSecrOai, refers solely to the external and visible forms of objects :
1. lo be seen, to appear, videri, in speaking of objects which present
themselves to the eyes, as the heavenly bodies, Src, in Homer and the
poets ; hence, 2. to have the luolc or the appearance , to resemble : Ilapà
êk yXavKÙiTTiç 'Adi]V7] tlcofiivi) KJjpi/Ki. 11. ii. 280. [Also in Hdt.
^dofia tlSopti'ov 'Apiarojvi. G, 69 ; 7> 5G].
eÏKeic, principally in the perfect, I'otKa, to resemble, in a
moral and intellectual view ; sometimes to seem, in a case
of conjecture or probable inference : "Eoikuc, <L 'Aitj^wj',
^>)^' tvcaii.101 iay oloi-iéyù) T^v(p))i' kch TroXvTÉXEiay euai {you
seem to think, Sec). Xen. Mem. i. 6, 10.
184.
So^a, 7]ç (?/), fr. coKÉù), opinion entertained, judgement 184
passed according to the appearances of things ; in Plato it
is opposed to tnicj-îmii, certain knowledge, and that which
is alone certain : Tic yap av icui 'in iwiaTyjj.-n eir) x*^P'C
\6yov 7£ Kcù ôpdtjç ^objQ ; Plat. Theceth. 202, d.
8ÔKT]cri.s, eojç (//), belief \_persuasion ; also expectation~\ :
XaXfTToi' yap TO ^erpioiç eltteïv, kv w fioXiç kul >/ coKijaiç Tfjç
àXrjdeiaç jjeliaiovrai. Thîic. ii. 35.
SoKTjfia, aroç (ril) that which one believes, that which
seems; hence, expectation: Ao/cr/juarwi' Èktoç i)Xdey kXirlc.
Eur. Here. Fur. 771. [Also appearance in a vision, vision :
êÔK. vvKTepwTzov Èvvv'^(i)v oi'tlpwy. Eur. Here. Fur. 111.]
So^ao-fia, aroç (ré), effect, result of the opinion held :
"^(77£ rw alrû) vtto aiTai'Tuyv Icia ^o^aff/itirt Xuvdcireiy to
Koivoy àdpùov (^deipojitvoy. Thuc. i. 141.
Yi'cjfiT), r)Q (>/) (ytyvwcTK-w), opinion formed upon know-
ledge of the matter, and under a conviction entertained
about it: Tfjç ^èy yvùjjLrjç ùel rîig avrrjç 'é-)(opai. Thuc.i.
140.
180 185.
(184) oïrifia, uToc (rô), fr. r/iw, good opinion of oneself, conceit,
presumption, m Plutarch: Oh'jfiUToç tTrXripovyTo Kai co^oao-
(piaç. Plut. Platon. Qucest. 999, e.
oÏTjcriç, e(oç (//), supposition, notion, peculiar mode of view-
ing a matter, opinatio : 'Ear mp fitlyj] ijct ?'/ (hi](tiç rù àppo-
viar piy tirtu avtOtToy Trf)âyfia. Plat. Plued. 92, a.
185.
185 %6ia, r]ç (//), opinion that others have of us; hence,
1. reputation in general, good or bad, according to the epi-
thet used, or the context : 'Avti è' àpiTTjQ kot t6li]ç àyaSi/ç
on (I'vc av rri ^vpujy Trpoç ro'iç ao'iç K(ù 'Aaavuiioy irarra
irpoiXoiyro. Xen. Cyr. v. 2, 12. 2. Without epithet, good
name, reputation, glory : MZ/re jj^ûy avTÙy rijç ^o;f?ç ey-
Seiaripovç. Thuc. ï\. 11.
S(>^a7p.a, aroç (rri), that ivhich glorifies, that in which a
man glories, glory, in the Sept. : AttwKct iy ^Ciwr (TLjrtjpiay,
Tip 'IrrpuiiX tic coiacrpa. Isa. 46, 13.
EÙSo^îa, aç (»/), good reputation : Yj'vcolia etrrl rù vttÙ nây-
TU)v aTTOvêaloy ûn-oXo^pâitirôai f; TOioïirùy ri iX*"' ^^ t(λt£c
è(pUyrui */ ol ttoWvi »*/ o'i àyaOol *; o'i opôti^iot. Aristot. Rhet.
i. 5.
cuKXeia, ac (>'/), good reputation ; hence, glory ; poet,
altliough used by Plato and Xenophon : ïô»- vni Ti]\ù[)i'
iôvra i'vKXeii^ç èn-t/jf/ffor. //. viii. 28').
cû(t>T]^îa, ac (//), good report, renoten, modem : Knî rj/c
tthuXciTTTOv npùç riv àt\ yjpôyoy lin^r^piaç. Plut. Consol. ad
Ap. '.il.
cvixoç, foç {to), that which is the. object of vows ; lience, fjlorij : Ilo-
aitcâvjvi ci vtKtfv TTctaav iirtTpti\/aç ^ùXtoy Vi q\ ivxoç lêbtKaç ; U.
xxi. 473.
kX^os (to), fr. kXvu), that which one hears spoken of, tra-
dition, poptdar report ; fama, always with a distinctive
epithet in Homer : 'II/iuTf H kXÎoç oloy ÙKovof^uy, ov^é n
'icj-ity. II. ii. 486. Without any determining adjunct in the
poets after Homer, and often also in prose : To rt'oi- irOa
èui,a (pfoti KXioc ayt'ipctToy fhor^. Eur. Iphig. A. 5(J7.
k\t}8wv, (îi'oc (>'/), report, reputation, fama : Tj c7]ra ^oï,i}Ç fi r«
trXyi'ôi'Oi; (caXi}t ftdrijv ptovaifc ùi^iXif^ia yiyytrai; Soph. Œd. Cot.
2&U.
186, 187. 181
KÛSos, eoç (tÔ), fr. kvu), prop, eminence ; hence, excellence, superiorili/, (185)
eminenl or orlorious advantage, and not gloiy [•'] as it is usually ren-
dered: 'UpdfitOa néya Kvêoç, tiTk(pvoiitv"EKTO(>a clov. II. xxii. 393.
18G.
Sopu, ciToç (rô), wood or shaft of the dart or spear ; hence, 186
by ext., javelin, longer than the uKwy, in the Iliad ; spear,
used both in close fighting [as a pi]te~\, and from a distance ;
spear, pike, in the historians : UpoUi copv. IL xxiii. 438.
aîxp'l, '7c (>'/)) fr. à.Ki], prop, point of the iron head of the
spear ; hence, by ext., in Homer, Herodotus, and the Tra-
gedians, but rarely in prose, pike, spear : Aj^^/y eiafXTrfpec
7]\de. II. V. 658.
cyxoS' fç {to), pike, lance, long and heavy spear, which was sometimes
thrown, but only in near fight, on account of ils weight: Oi ^' ore 5j)
a\t?b\' ijaav tir' àWijXoKnv làvrtç ^tjyevç pa TrpoTipoç Trpoui co\i-
XÔffKiuv tyxoQ. II. V. 15. Although there is little difference in Homer,
generally speaking, between dôpv and ? y^^oç, yet this latter kind of
spear seems to have been longer and heavier, as may be gathered from
the following verse : ''EyT(;oç é' ov^ 'iXir olov ciiivj.iovoQ AlaKiCao,
j5oi6v, juÉya, cmfiapôv to fièv ov ^i'var àXXoe ' Axumv irdWtiv.
li. xvi. 140.
XoyXT) VÇ ('/)) the iron head of the spear, and similar
weapons : ù^oov piav ^oyxH'' '^X°^' Xen. An. v. 4, 16.
Spear, lance, in the Batrachomyomachy : 'H ci vv \6yyj]
f.vjxi]Kr]ç [DiXôvt). Batr. 129.
crapicTcra, i]ç (j/), spear used by the Macedonian infantry,
in Polybius : Twr TroXei-ilwy opdttç ciraaxôi'TOJi' rhç aupia-
aciç' oirep tdoç iar). ttoieIv to'iç ^ïcuceSoffiy, orai' TrapaCièwiny
uiirovc .... Polyb. xviii. 9, 9.
187.
SoTiKoç, ?'/ (c/^wjui), one who likes to give; inclined to jgy
give, in Aristotle : Ot yap voWvl conicol yuclAXov 7/ (pL\o-
Xpwaroi. Aristot. Eth. Nic. iv. 3.
ficTaSoTiKoc, ?'/, prop, ready to impart, who shares what he
has, or gives voluntarily : "Ert ci crd/tvciig kcù neraconkoç
Twy aynQwv. Diod. Sic. i. 70. [Also, in Arist. Anal. Pr.
ii. 30, 3, of the lion,! According to Ammonius, fJieraSoTiKos
R
1S2 188.
(187) Js properly said of the man who gives of his own accord to
his friends, and €it-i8otik<>s, »';, of him who gives liberally to
those that ask of him ; there is no other authority for the
last adjective.
8a(j/iXiîç (Ô, >/), sometimes liberal : O'vct yvvHil\ êa\!/i\»)ç
Xopf]y<jç. Plut. Pericl. \6. [Froitne, abundant, plentiful.^
SwprjTiKÔç, 1] (cuipîu)), adapted for making presents, or
u'ltich cuuxists in making gifts or presents : IT/ç Toiivv ùX-
XuKTiKÎiz Cvo tier} Xiyio/AEf, rù fxèv cwotjTiicoy (^the one by wa//
of gift), TO c£ £7£(joi' àyupaariicôf; Plat. Soph. 223, c.
8upT)p.aTiK(>s, >/ {(^wpiifia), inclined to make gifts, liberal :
Meya\6(pp(i)y re kui rwoiji^iariKÔc;. Dion. //. yliit. P. viii. GO.
p,eyaXô8upo9 (ô, »'/), magnificent, munificent : 'i2 <pi\ar6pù)-
■ïï-ùrart K(ù ^ityaXo^ionuruTE Caipôtwt ! Aristoph. Pac, 393.
[In prose, Pol. Luc.~\
irpocTiKOs, >'/, lavish : Ilov o-rparjjyùi' ùvai ^nt) . ... km
—noeriKÙf »>ai tipTraya. Xen. JSIem. iii. 1, G.
4)iXôSujpos (ô, >'/), one who loves giving, liberal, bountiful :
Kai (piXunjooy Kul nXioiii^Ti}}'. Xen. ^leni. iii. 1, G.
188.
188 SouXeia, ac (»/), condition of the slave, slavery, servitude :
VjI' ei^itiu) Ce TU) tcciipu), ore Tract coi'A£(a>' £7r£0£p£»' o pcip-
ficipoç. Thuc. iii. 5G.
SooXoaunr], »;ç (»'/), state of servitude, habitual state of the
slave, slavery : ]\I»/7ror£ râic, w irorita, ^pvtjKifyùcTTpv^^or
w Attif ipyoç" Aprepi, èovXoavtay rXaiijy. Pur. Phœn. 190.
SouXuais, fwc (»/)i the action of enslaving, enslavement :
'KTrtiCij èutpiufity avTovç ri}v fiÈy rov ]\l»}cow 't\Opay ayiiyrac,
Ti/r tî'TÛ)i IvfÀfxû^wy êuvXoiaiy iirayo^iitovç. Thuc. iii. 10.
aixfJiaXuaîa, aç (»/), captivity, state or condition of one
who is taken in war : Eiir£ o) nuOuty ti irpoç Tt)y ai-)(jxa-
Xiiiaiity Toî) ùyaOïipaToç. Plut. Thcmist. 3].
ftptpos, ov (o), captivity, in tlie Odyssey : Eîpcpov dffavâyovffi
TTÔvoy t' èxfp»v Kai 6'H^vv. Oil. viii. b'lM.
189. 183
189.
SoCXos, ov (Ô), fr. cib), properly, hound [a hond-man'], en- 189
slaved, servus; hence, by ellipse, used substantively, serf,
slave, in general ; applied equally to one under the autho-
rity of a master, to a [despotic] king's subjects, and fig. to
him whose passions are his master : Etc Êfî"* covXoç ohiaç
ô ce/Tirôriiç. Menandr. Fragm.
dKoXouôoç, ov (ô), a follower, attendant, man-servant :
INIdi'oç ^" tTvnpevov, ter], i) icui ùkoXovOoç aoi l'iKoXovdei ; Xen.
3Iem. iii. 13, 6.
ài'SpâTroSof, ov (rô), according to the derivation fr. ai'i'ip
and cnroèôadai, generally, taken in war', a captive, a slave,
without any notion annexed o{ service, or being in a house-
hold : "£)'&£»' &p' olfii^oi'TO Kapr]K(>f.i6u>yreç 'A^ruo/, aWoi fxèu
^aXicw, aXXoi 0* a'idwvi ailrjoo), aXXoi ^' avepairoctaai. II.
vii. 475. \_Th. viii., ret iwCpcnvola ircLrTci kuI doiiXa Kai
ikevdcpu, all their captives, both bond and free. "]
Sp.a(ç, Sfiwôç (ô), feminine Sfxwr], îjç (r/), fr. 5a/tau), prop, tamed,
subjugated, taken in war, in which it differs from SoîiXoç; hence,
reduced to slavery, captive, slave, male or female, in Homer and the Tra-
gedians, found once only in the masculine in the Iliad : Kat oï êei^eiaç
SKaara, ktïjoiv ip.r]v Cfiwâç ts. 11. xix. 3.33.
cpYanqc, ov (6), labourer employed in the fields by the
farmer, but who was also a slave, as is plain from the fol-
lowing passage in Xenophon : Kat TrapuKEXiverrOai ce iroX-
XciKiç ovcei' i]TTOv ce'i rolç epyciTaiç ror ynopyov, i) tov trrpa-
TTjyuy Tolç arpaTiijiTuiç' teal iXTriêiOf Se ciyaOwy ovèèi' i]ttoi'
01 covXot TÙii' tXevBtpwt' êéovTai, àXXà (crti jdâXXoy, oirwç
^ivtiv iOéXu)(7iv. Xen. Œcon. v. 16.
ôepdirwi', oJToç (ô), fr. Qepw, one who serves, in general ;
and specially, in Homer, one who serves voluntarily and
out of friendship, as Patroclus served Achilles : 'H/teVfpoe
yfoctTTwi'. II. xvi. 244. One who attaches himself to the
service of a prince, courtier, minister, servant at arms, not
unlike the squire of the middle ages. Homer fig. calls
warriors QipairovTic " Apr]oç. II. ii. 110. Later, OepuTrwy
1 The original has ' en parlant de personnes et de choses,' which the
author cannot have intended.
184 189.
(189) was used for oltctTrjc, slave, body-servant, valet : *Ui' yap
Ta ftiXTiijif à dtpaTTwy Xéluç rv\T}. Aristoph. Plut. 3.
XcÎTpis, t^oç (ô, >'/), fr. Xaw, to take, one who serves, a
servant. According to Amnionius Xdrpic was a person,
free-born, whom war or its consequences had reduced to
slavery; it seems better to understand it, with Hesychius,
of one who, though a free-man, submits to any kind of ser-
vice voluntarily, but not without an interested motive ; and
this notion prevails in many passages, principally in the
poets, by whom this word was always confounded A-ith
^oîiXoç : l)(0« a ciir' tyw TruXaiay ciof-idriiiv tf-iwi- Xdrpir.
Eur. Iph. A. 868.
(jLoda^, aKoç, and p.ôGojt', uioç (6), a Lacedaemonian word ;
a slave brought up in his master's house; verna, according
to ^lian : ' Ovo^a ce i]v upa ruvro rulç rûiv et/Tropwr iraicûti'
covXuiç, ovç avvtiaiizffiiToy nvroiç ol irarfpiç aviayiottov^i-
rovç iv Tiûç yvfiiatriuic. yElian. V. II. xii. 43. [Mùller
thinks they were brought up as l\\c\x foster-brothers,'\ Fig.
in Aristophanes, impudent rascal, good-for-nothing fellow :
AuipiMiy(iq(;' wc //ô9u>r tl, K(ù <f)V(Tei ko/jcIXoç, oarit; (petaKi-
litiç. Aristoph. Plut. 279.
oIk^ttis, ov {(')), fr. oiKoç, domestic, household slave :
"A^^pz/ff-or fief yap êi]Trov t;ai oiKirtjç Kai (rrpdrevf^ia nmiBiç.
Xen. Hipp. 3, 6. According to Chrysippus, quoted by
Athenaeus (vi. 93), iovXoQ is used even of a slave who has
been made free, whereas oIkétijç was the slave only so long
as he was under the power and in the house of his master.
oiKoycn^s {(>, /'/), sometimes by ellipse of coî/Xnç, slave
born in the house of his master, verna :''iliTirtp o2^r vi'EXXt]-
riç rij E,i;arri Ka't rtj Ttytirtj Kvra 'Piofiului duovaiy VKtp
Twy o'li^oytywr. Plut. Qucest. Rom. 277, b.
oiKOTpiij/, iftoç (tl, >/), in Attic writers, slave born and
brought up in the house of his master [_verna]; NOr c\ w
liiCptç AOijyalot, éHôpovç àyOptuiruvç oï>:orpipwy oi\"orp(/jf((;
Tifxiiy waKip «Woi; rov noy ioiitÈ)y Xapj^droym, TTOit'inde
TToXiraç. Dem. de Syntax. 173, 1(>.
TTaîç, -Knth'iç (!>, tj), slave, without distinction of age, not-
withstanding the j)rimary meaning of the word, from which
it takes the notion of mural inferiority only, or of contempt,
190, 191. 185
frequently attached to it, man-servant, valet, French, garçon : (189)
Ti) ovv ToaovTO) i]TTOv Tov Trniêoç cvvnadai ttoie'iv ttwç ijaKX]-
{.livov coKii (TOI àv^pùç drai ; Xen. Mem. iii. 12, 6.
uin)p€TTiç, ov (o), fr. viro and îpérrjç, prop, rower ; servant
generally ; agent, creature, subaltern officer in war ; Lat.
minister : "F.7rei-i\p£ èe Kai VTCTjpÉTaç cvo Èttl to aro^a rîjç
«yutciç. Xen. Cyr. ii. 4, 3.
190.
SpeTrdvt], ïjç (?'/) (^pÉffw), scythe : ''EvQa ë' ïpiBoi i]jnov èKsiciç ënt- 190
'H'âvaç tv \ip(jtv Ix"'^''*?' J^- '^^'i'i. 551.
Spc'irai'o»', ov (rô), less ancient form, and more common
in prose ; Xenophon uses it for the scythes with which the
war chariots were armed in the East : ApE-rud rt (ricrjpâ
~epl To'iç àioiTi Trpoa)']pf.io(TTai. Xen. Cyr. vi. 2, l"-
apTTt], i]ç (//), sickle, scythe, in Hesiod : 'AAV aoTraç re
j(^i.tpaiTaéi.ieycii kuI Cfiwaç eyeipuv. Hesiod. Oper. 571.
j^aYKXoK, ov {to), scythe, in the Sicilian tongue : To cpé-
Traroy ol ^iKeXol ^c'lyicXoy KciXovai. Thuc. vi. 4.
^dy^Xî), Tjç (//), another form of the ahove in Nicander, a
poet of Alexandria : 'Ytto i^ayicXrjdi irepiftpldovaay OTrwpr]^
keipoyTEç. Nie. Al. 180.
191.
Sukajxic, £wc ()/), Homer uses it for bodily strength only: 191
riap' cv\ujj.iy. II. xiii. 787. Afterwards it was used
fig., physical and moral power, ability, talent, weight, and
influence of every kind ; in the singular and the plural,
military force, army ; in this meaning, we use the plural
word, forces : T»/v olKsinv cvya/Jiy £)(or-f ç, oXiyoi irpoç
iroXXàç fjvpuiêaç. Isocr. Paneg. 24.
aKKf\, ijç (»;), poet, defensive, strength, valour (i.e. strength
and courage) necessary for self-defence, and for repelling
an attack \_èç àXK>)y TpÉiveoQai. Th. 2, 84. Cf. 91]; by
ext., succour, defence : 'Eàr yàp û/L/fîç, w t,iroi, OéXrjré j^wv
à\^•^/^ ivoitla^uL. Soph. Œd. Col- 460.
pia, nç (»/), seems to come from /3/oç, and signifies prop.
vital strength : Ovlé 01 7]v 'ic, ovEè fiir}. Od. xviii, 3. More
particularly strength in action, the using of strength ;
R 3
18G 191.
(191) hence, violence: "Oç o'l ypî]iinTa iroWa ti\E fth]. Od. x\.
•2.3(>.
cwepyeia, nç (//), fr. tytpyôç, action, operation, ifficacious
action, active strength, effect, energy. The words fùvufxiç
and iripyiia are opp. to each other in the following pas-
sage of Aristotle : Kat -u (fiûiç irou'i rà cvrûfiet vira XP*^"
/Jtara iytpytiif ^nûfiara. Aristot. H. Anim. iii. 5.
cùpworîa, aç (//), vigour, strength ; robur, prop, and fig. :
^AvC^itiui' Kill <p(>vt'i]aiy, rijy fiti' alvrr^rn rira, r»)»' C tvptj-
ariay \pv^f)ç TiOifitioi. Plut. Cat. Min. 44.
ÏÇ, iVoç (//), prop, muscle, fibre ; hence, in poetry, mus-
cular strength, vigour of the nerves : 'Ii'' àiréXtOpoy t\oyraç.
II. V. 245.
Icrxu's, voç [f]), is found first in the Homeric hymns and
Hesiod, and seems to signify strength to hold, retain, or
stop (/(Txw) : 'Iff^vç T i}ck j^ir). Hc'siod. Theog. 146. The
two words are compared in meaning in the Protagoras of
Plato: Ob yap rnvror th-at (0i;^i) cvycif^iiy re Kai Irr-^^vy'
nWd T() f^îy, K'ot (fiîà iiriaT)ijÀr)ç yîyytadcii ri^y CvrufjLiy, »:a«
«TTo /.layiuç ye tcnl cnro Ovfiov' ict^ki' ce ùtto (pvaewç Kat
evrpoipiaç rùjy (Tw/Licirwr. Plat. Proiag. .'^ûl. Ammoniiis,
who quotes this passage, seems to have lost sight of the
fact, that the philosopher puts this definition into the
mouth of a sophist, whose reasonings he is ridiculing.
KapTcpia, nç (»/), fr. Kdorepôç, strength to bear, firmness,
fortitude, prop, and fig., ace. to the definition of Plato :
K((()7£()ia vTTOfiO})! \vm)ç eyeKa tov kciXhv' virofioyii irôyiav
ëytKa riiï) kuXov. Plat. Defin. .507-
Kpaxos, eoç {tu), and Epic KcipToç, strength, considered
with regard to the use of it, to its elllcts, and its success ;
hence tlie strength that masters, the power, swag, obtained
bg strength, prop, and fig. : Tùr AvKoopyoç 'nre^yt ^o\w,
ovTi Kpt'tri'i ye. II. vii. 142. [Kara dporoç, with might and
main, rigorouslg, &c. ; e. g. i^evyeiy, tXctûrétr.]
k(kvs, VOÇ (»/), fr. Ki'tai. rare, signifies more particiilnrly slren^tU to
move: 'A\X' où yno oî tr' fjv \ç tpnefoc, ovli ri eiift'C, oï»; Trfp Trâpoç
IdKiv i»'i yvafitrroiai fiiXtaau Od. xi. 3"J'2.
y.ivo^. 10Ç (to), vital force : Kai pkv rùr vniXvai pivoç Kai ipai^tpa
^vTd. Jl. vi. 27. [AUo in Plat, and Xen.]
192. 187
^wfiY], jjç (//), fr. pû}vrvf.u, physical strength, robur, in (191)
general, and often fig. ; strength of soul or mind, in oppo-
sition to l(r\vç. 'H fjièr rov aù^aroç la'^çyç yqpâaKEi, y êè
rTiç ^v\rjç fJiiif-iT] àyfiparôç èffriy. Xen. Ages. 11, 14.
crSeVoç, £oç (ro), fr. ïrrrrjiui, ace. to some grammarians,
strength in action, effort ; hence, fig., moral strength, active
or passive, ^/■m«es5, constancy: 'AW vv6' wç cvrarai aQéroç
"EKTopnç "KjyEw. /Z. ix. 351. [Also in Att. prose; e.g.
192.
8ûo or Sûw, two: Ylapoj^rj^er ^f TrXéioy rii^ twv hvo jioi- 102
paw»'. //. X. 252.
Soioi, ai, plural and dual, two, the two: Aotw 5' oil Svrafiai lêÉeiv
KoafiijToot Xaàiv. II. iii. 23(j.
Sio-ffoi, «(', two, in prose and verse, as bini, gemini, in
Latin: Aiaain yepovroc Olclirov reaiiai. Eur. Phœn. 1259.
8i8u)xoi, two, or twins in speaking of two brothers : Ot ^'
ap' 'iaur cicvjAoi. II. xxiii. 641. Ace. to a distinction
more subtle than true, Aristarchus and Apollonius would
have cilvfjiot used in Homer of twins joined together natu-
rally, as the fabulous sons of Actor.
SiS^fj-doves, wr (ol), with or without nàîSiç in Homer, twin children:
'H c' VTroKvaactfi'ivq SiSvfiaovs ytivaro TraXëe. 11. vi. 26.
âp.4)w, both, used with words in the dual : 'AXKa Trideaff'
iiuéu) ce lewrépu) iaroi' êfit'io. IL i. 259.
dp.<{>ÔT€poi, ai, both the one and the other, both ; found only
in the dual and plural, and used of two persons occupied at
the same moment with one and the same thing : "lie o'i y'
ifOa Km h'da vÎkvv 6\iyr] ttl X'^P^l t^'^^OJ' àj-Kpôrepoi. Il,
xvii. 395. \_Both, generally, oï things as well as of men.]
cKdiTepos, pa, the one and the other, each ; uterque, in
addition to its being used in the singular, it differs further
from àjKfoTtpui, in being used only when speaking of two
persons who are acting at the same time, but not together,
or who are of different or opposite interests, as two factions
in a state, two armies, &c. : TaD-ct li) noD'iaaç àiu<poripoiç
Xàdpa eKUTépuiiv vvKra avrlQtTO Ti)y avrt)y kui Iv ravrr)
ftcrZ/Xaro elç tU T-et^jj cai 7rap£\ci/if rà kpvjxaTa àjJKporipuJV.
Xen. Cyr. vii. 4, 4.
188 193, 194.
193.
193 Suo-iTcioi^s ('', »/), difficult to persuade, to lead ; Xenophon
uses tlie word of horses and dops [of a horse, restive, ob-
stinate ; of a dog, ill-trained^ : "ilaiztp m tovç i-ttoi/c ihtov-
fiEPOi ov TrpuTtpot' o'lOVTUi yr/vucKitv v îii- povXiorTcii yrairat,
irpiy hf ETrirrKidiwrTui irurtuoy c.virtiOl]ç irrrir îj cva—tiOîiç,
Xen. Mem. iv. 1, 3.
à-rreiôiîs (ô, >'/), one that cannot be persuaded or made to
obev, disobedient, undisciplined, speaking of slaves and
soldiers, in Xenophon : Tovç ci inXiraç kui tovç t7r;rf7ç, ol
coKovni KaKoKnyut)i(f. TrpoKe'^piadat rùiy TroXtrwy ÙTreidetTrâ-
rovç thaï TTÛiTijjy. Xen. Mem. ïù. 5, ]9. [In T//. ii. 84, 3,
of a ship ; unmanageable. "j It is also used with an active
meaning, one who does not persuade.
àvuTrf\Koos ((', >'/), not suliject, rebellious, disobedient (to) :
'A(pi\()T()'j)oy Kdi ùftuvfToy TÛr ù~()7t\tn ru yttoç, în'VTn'iKoov
rov OtioriiTov rCjy Trctn' îif^ûf. Plat. Tim. 73, a.
SôaapKTOS (ô, >'/), difficult to govern : Ovcèy yap àydpw-ov
cvaapKTuzepoy tv irpHoaiiy coKoûrroç. Plut. Lucul. 2.
194.
194 Sûpoc, nv (rt'i), fr. êtdtoiji, that wliich is given, gift, pre-
sent in general : Ovct yap rii ^ûiixi ÈttI tÇ tuv-ov ».o»>"w tf:ù)y
ovèetç Xa^/3(n'£t. Xen. Cyr. i. (i, 21.
Sop,a, nroç(rô), a verbal of more recent date, that which is
given, gift, which Philo the Jew thus distinguishes from
cwpuy : Ainr>;j)j'/tTfiç on fjipa ^oftâruy CKi^ipoven' rh f.ùv
yitp iftipurjiy ^ityiOovr nXiltity ttyittiu>y ('tjXtivcriy, d rolç
reXeiotç ynpil^trai ô Btiiç' rà c tiç fJpn-^vrriToy lerrnXrai,
lôv f.iiTiyjw(ny ni ivipvûç affKrjrai o'i TrooKOTrroirtf. Philon.
Jud. n. 172, 15.
dirôSop.a, tiroç {jv), gift received, used only when speak-
ing of tiie receiver, according to Philo : A<i^«« Xiyioy *:nt
t'offftc ùW o'vK (nr6cof.ta, ovk ù~oc6aiiç' tuvth fièy yitp 't?ia
TÛiy Xafijinyoyrwy, itci'iya (£ TÛ/y j^fijx^o/itrwr. Phil. Jud.
i. 151, M.
86o-is, £<i)5. {>i), action of giving, donation : Kcii ô Ocfii-
194. 189
(ttokXîjç Èi^eh'ov te èdspâirevere \piifxciTW)' êôtxei, TJiuc. i. (194)
137.
Supea, ôç (>/), liberal present or gratuity, honorary recom-
pense, prize, implies more importance than eiopov : thus
Isocrates uses it in speaking of the prizes at the public
games : TloWà^iç tBuvj.iaaa tHjv rctç TraVTjyvpsiç (Tui'ayayôi'-
rujy, tcai rovç yv/^ytKovç àyûii'ciç KaTuarriaài'Twy , on rciç juev
Twr (Tu)f.i(iT(i)y evt^iaç ovrut fieyâXwv ^wpEwj^ j/stwffar. Isocr.
Panegyr. 1.
Sup-q^a, aroç (rô), thing given : 'Eyùi yàp i% ov x^'pt tovt' tSi^âfiijv
'irap'"EiCT(>poç Swprifj.a .... Sopk. Àj. G62.
8wpo8()KY]fxa, aroç {to), act of venality, corruption, the
acceptance of a bribe : AojpoèÔKrifia èè tmv àèli^ujy Tovrtav
àrdpûiKwi' /cat dto'iç tj^ôpwj' roiovroy iytrero, Dem. de Cor,
10.
ScopoSoKia, ar (Ji), action of corrupting, or of submitting to
be corrupted by presents (i.e. bribes), venality, corruption:
'Etti cuopocoKia )(p?//ja7-a cicovç. Dem. in Steph. 1137, 3.
Sols, for êôffiç, in Hesiod ; hence the Latin dos ; Aùiç àyaOf], tipiraï,
ti KttKt], davàroio dôntpa. Hesiod. Oper. 354.
8ù)Tiv») (ï), r/ç (>)), Ionic, gift: Eî n irôpoiç ^eivri'iov t)t Kai àXXojç
Soir]ç ëwTÎvijv. Od. ix. 268.
yipas, aoç (rd), prize, honorary recompense with a view
to distinction, as the double share of booty reserved for the
Greek chieftains in the Iliad : Aùrào èfioi yépaç nvrl^' èroi-^
n6.(7aT. II. i. 118.
eSvov, 01» (to), always in the plural, marriage presents, or dowry,
\vbicli the betrothed husband made to his betrothed wife, or her father:
Tijv TTore tirjXtvç yrjfiiv ibv ëià KàXXoç iirù Trope fivpia tSva. Gd.
xi. 282.
^(ivtlov, ov (to), witli ellipse of Cwpov, gift of hospitality : Ot et Kai
àXXi'iXoiai TTopov ^eivtj'ia KaXa. II. vi. 218.
vpetT^rfiov, ov (to), fr. Trpta^vç, honorary gift or recompense :
Tlpwrf-j TOI fier kfii Trpi(s(iifiov iv x^pj Qrjcroj. II. viii. 289.
irpotl, iKÔç (//) [Att. TrpoîÇ], that which a man gives freely away
of his own, gratuity, largess, in Homer; 'ApyaXiop yàp 'iva irpoïKcç
XnpiaaaQai. Od. xiii. 15. [In post-Homeric writers, marriage portion,
dowry. '\
^f-pvf], îjç (?/), fr. (pépu), the woman's dowry, and in the
poets in the plural, in general, presents : Ad^vaOt cpepvac
190 195.
{104) TUfTCe, TTOÎCEC, £Ç \(pur, Kai Tij rvpûytu) /laKaplif vv^<l>ri fore
(pépayreç. Eur. Med. 95G. fin prose, Ildt.^
E.
195.
195 £YKojp.iof, ov (ro) (È»' Kdifitj), elogy. originally a composi-
tion in verse in honour of a man, in which respect it dif-
fered from vfii'oç : "flur' tic k^avriv kui tov v'lov tovtovi
Ik tUTV^iciKTiy ùff-éox' fiovytcwfiioy, Aristoph. Nub. 1205.
Later, 1. public and solemn eulogy spoken or written, set
speech in prose, laudatory discourse, pancffi/ric : ^oipierrov
êé Tivoç fitWorroç àyuyii'Wfft^tiv kyKUj-iiov WpaKkîovç' Ti'ç
y'a\> avTÔr, t'^i;, \liyei : Plut. Apophth. Lac. ii. 217, d.
2. Subject or matter of praise : Ka< roi -pin èr it:tiri) rfj
iijjLtpa wcKTiy ditipwTroiç ic£(s««' èyiciopta 0/;/3aioi icaO' vfjwy
~U kû-Wtora. Dem. de Cor. ()3.
aîfos, ov (ô), praise, in the poets [and Hdt.~\ : Ov /jér roi
ftéXeoç etpi'iirerai atroç. 11. xxiii. 795.
iTTaifos, ov {(')), more used in prose than the simple form,
praise, in general, but with reference to particular facts:
nXtiarujy fiey ovy àyaOûy alriovç Kai peyiaruy tTruiywy
à^iovr iiyovfiui ytyn fiaOiu rovç toJç auifjdaiy vTrep rj/C
'EWc'icoij Trpoiciyivytvauy-nç. Isocr. Paneg. 22.
aïf€CTiç, tu)ç (II), action of praising, praise, in the O. and
N. T. ; Ai' avToi) ovy dya(})ipuipey Ovaiay alyitriwç Ciniratroç
rJ Ofw. Hebr. xiii. 15.
cùXoyîa, aç (//), 1. EULOGY : K(ù ri/y tvXoyiay uf.ta, k<f
01Ç yîiy Xtyo), (payepciy aijutioiç t^ndiffrûr. Thuc. il. 42.
2. In the N. T., blessing {yixowowwaià). benediction : '\Lk tov
(ivTov aTÔparoç Htpy^tTai tvXoyia kui kcirapn. Jacob, iii. 10.
iranfiyupiKÔs \6yQ% (irayi'iyvpiç), set speech composed in
order to be delivered at the llar»;yî'()£(c or solemn festivals,
such as the famous ll<iyi]yvnikùi: of Isocrates, composed in
honour of the city of Athens, ^)flHr<;////r: "ATrtf) ir tm Wayi]-
yvpii^ip Xuyu) ruy^(tiw (TVf^tjJtpovXtvKoiç. Isocr. Philipp.
84, b,
ûficos, ov (Ô), song in hi)nour of the gods only, uymn :
196: 191
EJeei'ai êè on o<tov /.loroy v/jlvovc OeoIç icai eyKidfJiici role (195)
cîyadolç irou'iacijç Trapaêti:réop elç TrôXir. Plat. Pol, X.
607. a. [Not of the gods onli/ ; cf. Lid. and Scott sub voc]
196.
eôoç, eoç (to), habit, in general, speaking of individuals, 196
and of nations, prop, and fig., custom, usage : "luaic c//,
s'lTToi', Trapà to èdoç yéXoia ay (paii'oiro ttoXXci irepl ra l'îii'
XeyôjUEVu, el ■trtTrpàt,€Tat ij Xeytrat. Plat. Pol. v. 452, a.
TJÔoç, eoç {rô), Ionic form of tdoc, found in the proper
sense only in Homer and Herodotus, who use it only in the
plural, T^Oea, haunt, abode, usual home : 'Fij-iéa e •yoDra fépeL
fiiTÛ r' i'jdea kuI vojxov 'iinrujv. II. vi. 511. Although the
two words, 7]Qoç and à'yoc, are identical in their origin, usage
has given them vei'y different significations. Thus the form
^0os was adopted by the Attic writers, and used by pre-
ference in the fig. sense, to express moral habit, character,
moral disposition, the result of habit ; as we learn from
Aristotle : To yap n'jdoç ùtto tov kOovç ê'^tt ri)v tTrwru^ua»'.
ydiKi) yap KuXÛTui ^ta to IBiiietrdai. Aristot. Eth, Nic. i. 6.
The grammarians have noticed a difference in the use of
the singular and plural ; ace. to Phrynichus, with adjectives
usage requires the singular i)6oç in preference to the plural
i'ldi], and this rule is generally confirmed by good writers :
Ilûàoç TO l'jBoç, Plat. Phcedr. 243, c, of a gentle character.
In the plural tjGt], moral habits, character, manner's: BXe-
TTijjy flç i'ldr] icat TpuTïovç. Plat. Leg. xi. 924, d.
e0iCT|jia, aroç {to), that to which one accustoms oneself,
habit or custom : To ce fxîj tzote aw opyi] rw Ittttu) ttoocj-
éépeadni iv tovto kuI clcayjjia icai 'tOiafj.a Trpoc Ïtttto»' àpiaTor.
Xen. Hipp. 6, 13.
è0to-|ji6s, 0Û (6), accustoming, habituation ; the old French
accoutumance [lience habit, custom^ : Twr ào^Jjy ce al fxèy
ÈTTayivyrj OeMpovvTai, al ce aladlirrei' al Ce èdia/jo) tlvl {by
a kind of tact, the result of practice). Aristot. Eth. Nic.
i.7.
àycDYTi, >7e (''/)) conduct, mode of life in the N. T. : 2i) le
Trapr]i^o\ovdqi^àç fxov tij Cica<7i<aXia, Trj àywyrj. 2'imoth. ii.
3, 10.
192 196.
(196) &ya<rrpo4>f\, rjç (ti), life, conduct; mores, in the N. T. :
Aeiti'iTix) tK tTjc KaXijç ûiaorpoçijjç rh tpyo. aiiTov iv —p<fVTTjri
aotpiaç. Jacob. 3, 13.
SiâÔEvis, HOC (il), disposition, physical or moral ; fig. in
Plato : iic •'*''' ilf^ùiy (.tcû-epoç tier livj^^ç i:a'i ciûdetriv à~o-
<paiyfif Tiva tTri\tip{](TH n)y cvyiifiiiqi- àyÔpiviroiç ■Kâai Toy
liioy tv^ni^oya Trapt^tt»'. Plat. Phileb. 11, d.
IÇiç, £wç (»/), habit, principally of the body, and some-
times moral habit, habitus: Tavrrjv yap Tt)y îEty vyuiytiy
rt iKarùç tiyai Kai Tt)y Ttjç ;^u^?;ç èirtfiiXiiay oxik èf-tiro^i^fiy
t<f>r}. Xen. Mem. i. 2, 4.
cTTirriSeufia, aroç (to), institution, national custom : Tfjç
re llipaicoç y\ûiaar\Q ûaa ijcvraro kuret otjat, »:ai rwv iiriTq-
civjj.àTu)v -fiç y^uipaç. Thuc. i. 138.
XTJ^a, aroç (rô), will, desire, in Herodotus and the poets after
Homer, among whom it is generally used for the principle of all the
various sentiments which the poet wishes to call into play ; hence it
has been generally rendered by animus, In-art ; it seems to approach the
notion of the natural character or disposition in the following passage
of Euripides: "Hciora Toi/fiav X^/x' l^v TvpavviKov. Eur. Med. 348.
4pY*i' 'Ic ('/)< '" Pindar and Theognis, inclination, instinct: riyviii-
(tKwv ôoyi)v, ï/v Ttv' 'igaffroç txn. Theogn. 312.
pvOp.(>s, oi; (ô\ disposition, wa;/, humour: M^ iror' iiraiyîjtTj/ç jrpii»
ûv t't'j/c âfCua <ja<priviîiç, 6pyqy rai pvd^ôv cat rpÔTroy oariç àv y.
Theogn. 95C-7.
(Tun^Oeia, aç (>/), habit, with reference to the whole of a
man's actions, and the result, to physical acts, and the rule
of life : 11 yap avri]Qtia rov tpyov iraptlei avro'iç ~\ioy rt
eltiyai. Xen. Cyneg. 12, 4.
Tpoiros, ov (o), fr. TptTrut, expresses the notion of change in
actions or things, and their present relative state, conscqueiit
upon the change. It is the modification of the usual state,
the turn which it takes under such and such circumstances;
hence, fig., mode, manner of being or conducting oneself,
character {and conduct): ^Kovti ci utrai niTajyoXai ycyûiaair
ùç tiHor (ii'^otei» Ka'i jjioy' ij Kn\ rpviroç wt ofxâaih) to fiira-
{"inWuv uvToî) Ka\ iiHoç, ùç rrXe'iirrof «ûroD eycvtrai to iOoç,
no» kpaTi't fiuXtoTn knOairrofttyor, Plut, de sera \um. find. 6.
'Oaui tTtn/titoi TTpoc Tify rj;c (JtvXaKtiç (jiiiaiy iiy tlty iiXiKtac
197. 193
TE tac ^^adrfpuirn)!' crt â^CL irai rpcrw» ijdtai coi iÔEfft. Plat, (19C}
Zfco- xii. 9àS. c. We applv the "word trope in rhetoric to
dinereni ngures of speech, in which the words are used out
of tbeir proper meaning in a metaphorical sense ; e. g. the
fifi-ures catachresis. melonyniT, euphemism, are tropes.
♦«"i- 'TS v'v)' iia.tv.ral constitution : ^vf i' icairroç {uifipofur,^i.o7àv
^wns. £i*ï (jj), m-ature, natural constitution : "Ofjmor yif»
rt TO c6oç T^ ©W€c" lyywc y<to aii re xoWaoc r*» àti, tvri
o ^ fièr <f)vs^ç Toi àeî, to cè eBoç tov TrttXKâciç. Arisî>oï. Rkti-
L 11.
^(opcurr^, ^ôoç (c), fr. ■^^apatrc-w, mark irac^d oui, sign,
CHARACTES, as we ose the •nrord, and most commonly fig. :
H ri»' TOoriir àaEn| tjjXucovtov eixC'O^uaç ^«patrijpa Tcic
: pyeitç cTTtpaXer. Is&er. ad Dem. 4. In the Sept., ■eustons:
Kal Tffç à.f)\ffç cf>aTr]traç, sirdit^ xpoç Tor EXXjj» trà»' \apa-
CT^M 7KIVÇ cficxjivXovç fiEràvT^ut. Maeh. ii. 4, 10. l'here
are no instances of \a.aax7-kp being used fig., as our -word,
for moral character.
197.
ô9e. poetic olôe. adverh, from ei or ai, si, and Qe, particle 197
of motion from one place to another; hence used to express
desire, if, if it fndgM or could he, tro%l-d thai : A'l&e Bio'm
(w\£>C r<>vcot^€ yitXKTTO »tTxrov ip.oi, ~a\a i:ir £ cvnç cat
■■ vvtç Ef'ûiTat. IL XSÎL 41.
û4>€Xo>', second aoTÎst of tie vero oa>Ei.\it>. I otre ; it is
used in construction -sdth ȍ, retaining its personal forms :
Û Ç ta»a>£Ao»- Èy*È), ia>£À££ e-i), ^ouXei- icElroç, the particle â>'
-ring understood, and signifies literally, how I ought, how
:.:?:: :•.: ablest! ^ u>Qv2dj.hat I, would thai ^u 1 &c. The
_-Tir„r: i:i3ns, in comparing these two words, make no dif-
ierence Detween them but that of the grammatical eonstruc-
tici. : i: "ouid sc-enx, however, that there is a difference of
:. _ fsides. EiÔe seems to express a simple wish, a
i__ . . 1 z,. entertained by one who wishes for that which
has never yet existed, and never can exist. The verb Ô9>£<.X«,
on the contrary, supposes the possibility of the thing, and
jives greater strength and energy to the wish expressed by
it. Jt is the earnest aspiration of one who, in reviewing
tbe past, gives his hearers to understand, that what has
taken place, either ought not to have been at all, ox to have
s
194 198.
1 97) been differently. Thus Helen, accusing herself of the
miseries she had occasioned, says : "iîc fJ^' 6(pi\' yuan re
ore fit TrpûjTOV TiKt. ^tiTrjp, m-^^^iadai Tpcxpipovaa Kaki) àté^ow
di/tWa etc opor. IL vi. 345. Homer unites the two words
in one line : Aid' ocpcXeç vupa yijvair àctupuroc ivoi àirîi^utv,
ijcrHcti. II. i. 415. [It is not, of course, meant that pre-
sent possihiliti/ is conveyed. Cf. Xen. An. ii. 1, 4: 'A\X'
w<pi\e fill' Kîipoç ^f]v. The notion is that of a now recog-
nized Jitness, convenience, use, or the like, in a state of
things different from the actually existing state.]
54)eXok', improperly termed an adverb by the grammarians,
is only the Ionic form of oxpeXor, which in the later writers
came to be used in an irregular manner, without distinction
of person. It is scarcely found but in the Scriptures and
the writings of the Fathers: Kai oéiXôy yt iiJcKTiXtvaa-e.
I Cor. iv. 8.
198.
19S eiKoik', ôi'oç (il), fr. fU'w, an image made to resemble any
thing seen, a faithful representation of aman, or object of any
kind, prop, and fig. ; hence ^^ure, statue, portrait, in general :
Kfit \n\Ki)y ÙKÔia u)ainp ' Apfsociov Kai 'Apia-oyeiTOvoç
taTtjrray ;rpwrou. Dem. in Leptin. 478, 4.
[cIk(i>], OVÇ (»';), Attic and poet, form of the above [only in gen.
sinjj., and ace. sinR. and pi.]: ©fjpôf ix^^'^'rov SiiKovç iÎkù ^ipoi'Ta
TToXf^taç tTT* àcfTrièoç. JEsch. Sept. 537.
eiKacr(xa, aroç (rô), likeness, image: 'Ex9pbv I'lKatTfia /Sporoîç rt
Kai caiutj^idiTi Biotai. JEsch. Sept. 50'2.
clKOvKrixa, aroç (to), synonyme of the preceding, likeness, portrait,
in the Amliology : Tovr' tyd) to Trtoiaauv tÎKÔi'tafia rov KwfiifiSoyi-
Xuiroi; trrrna'. /4nthol. Pal. FliaUec. xiii. 0,
âyaXfxa, aroç (rô), fr. àyciXXw, at first a work of art of
great value, from the material used and the execution of
it, or perhaps also from the perfection that was aimed at
in it, in order to make it worthy of being offered to the
gods ; hence it was used generally of things consecrated in
temples. Later, statue, but of gods and demi-gods only,
and as an ideal representation, such as the Minerva of
Phidias at Atl\ens : ^^»/^^ yap n) v^ioioTaroy uvToy I'lyni rolç
i!£(.\»/i o7ç TovTDiç Tolç iv ~oîç tp^toyXvtfttioiç Kiidt)^ttyoiç
oï f'xn ( i(H-^6iyTiç ^ao'orrot tyCaOty ùyâXftnTa t^oJTfç dtûjy.
Plat. Cuint. 215, b. It is used for the statue of a man in
debased (J reck.
199. 195
àcSpiaç, ârroc (ô), fr. àvi'ip, statne of a man only, and (198)
■without restriction to any particular kind of material : E'i
TiQ àvhpiâvTaç ipyoXafioirj jur) /if^aÔTjicàtç àï'èpiarroTrouly.
Xen. Mem. iii. 1, 12.
Ppe'ras (jo), fr. ftpôroç, representation or statue of a god
under the figure of a man, in the tragedians and Aristo-
phanes: WoTipa^riT iyù)-K0TLiri(7U) fipirrilaiyioviiJV', JEschyl.
Sept. 94. [In late prose, Straho.'\
eïSwXo»', 01/ (rô), 1. figure, resemblance, signifies, in
general, a simple appearance made to deceive : Twcukoc
ticu)\ov ■)(j>v(T(.ov Tpiiriixv tv AtX^ot riiç dproKOirov rfjc Kpot-
(Tov elicûra XÉyovcrii- uiai, Herodot. i. 51. 2. idol, figure
representing the false gods of the heathens, in the O. and
N. T.: O'lCaiJtr on ovcèv e'icwXoi' iy Koa^o), (cai otl ov^eig
Qtoç erepoc d jui) eiç. 1 Cor. viii. 4.
^oai'oi', ov (jo), fr. ^£w, a figure carved in vpood ; the first
word in use to denote a statue, which was afterwards ap-
plied to statues of all kinds of material, and to works of art :
Kai TO L,(')arov eoiKev ùç Kv-jrapiaaivov yjpvtTM orri, tw iv
'E^eVw. Xen. An. v. 3, 12.
199. '
eimi, to be, to exist, in a widely-extended sense ; used of 199
things already in existence ;
yfiy/veo^ai, and, in and after Aristotle, yinaQai, from yû'w,
to be born, to become ; hence to be. According to the gram-
marians, it is used of things which are not yet in existence,
but which may or ought to be so, thus : 'O ircûç iarai aij'/p.
Teiî](Ti.Tai TO apifTTot'. It is also used, according to Eus-
tathius (1724, 41), of certain objects, the production of
which is instantaneous, as wind, rain, daylight, &c. ; and of
others in this respect that are analogous to them, as a cry,
an assembly, &c. ; and, lastly, fig. of sentiments and affec-
tions, as thought, fear, &c. And this use belongs principally
to certain tenses, as the perfects, yiyoa, and Epic, ytyaa,
and the second aorist, èyerô^rjy, yti iaUai, to be born ; hence
to be, since birth : Nfwrfoot o'iirep i^xiio iirXoTtpoi yeyâaaL
■KtxoiQaaiv te flirjcpir. II. iv. 32-3. Ace. to the grammarians,
ylyiEtrdai was synonymous with elyai in Ionic writers;
however, it is impossible not to recognize, in the first of
these verbs, the ever present notion of birth, production,
s 2
196 200.
(199) especially in Homer, a notion which is still foiuul in writers
of a more modern date, although the two verbs luive often
been confounded.
Kvpciv [and Kvptiv. See Lex."], synonyme of rvy\âvny, the Fr. se
tronvrr, to chance to he, to be at some particular time : Biu^np KaQriadai
T({i no<Téi(?ù»»'oc, Tap' tp 6vwv tKvpov. Soph. Œd. Col. 1150.
irtXciv, defective verb, used in the third persons of the active voice,
and, more commonly, of the middle; it is said by the grammarians to
be identical, in meaning, with ilvat, l)ut it diflVrs from it by carrying
with it the notion of motion, and habit: ZeD Trartp, »} rk ni ipaai irtpi
<ppiviir tn^ivai nXXojv àvC^ùjv rfll 9twv' tr'to è' Ik râle -râvra ■ak-
\ovTai. II. xiii. f>32.
TUYx<i»'€ii', to be as the consequence, or, rather, the result,
of a certain mode of proceedinji, to he hy chance, to happen
to be, se trouver: Kai nvdiç oJç f-ityiaror rUji- àyaOtHv rvy-
\âyti. Plat. Phcedr. 203, d. Hence the frequent use of
this verb with participles, and often even with wr, a use
which the praminariaiis improperly consider as a pleonasm :
'A(/ ovr, Ù) iTTTTOK-purf c» ti (Tdtptrrriit, ruy^fiifi wr tfnronôç ne
7/ i:a!TT]\oc rûiv àywy if.iwy, àij)' uiy il/wx'' ~pt<l)iTai', Plat. Prot.
313.
(nvixpxn.v, to be at or frojn the beginning of a thing, or
from the first existence of it, to be originally : 'YwoKiiaOw è'
i/fili' £trot Ti/y ii<oy))y Ktyqaiy Tiya ri/ç iLv^îiç knt KuTuaraniy
I'lOin'iay KOI utai)tjTi)y tic rify vsrn^i'^ovaaf ipvaiy. Aristut. Rhet.
i. 11.
(Jju'cif, in the perfect iritpvica, and the second aorist ttpvy
(in which tense it takes the signification of the present), to
be lorn ; hence, to bo after its nature, according to its natural
constitution, to be natural : Knt yUp to iWifffiiyoy wtnrtp
nttpvkùç iih] yiyyerm. Aristot. Rhet. i. 11.
200.
200 eipi^iT], i]r (;;), fr. eipw, to tie, prop, a tie; hence ;jrflce ;
OvCÙç ycip (ivroj àyôifrôç i(m, oç tic iroXifjoy xpo fjr)>'/rr;ç
aipîtrai' tv fiiy yitp rtj, u't irnl^tç tovç iruripaç dûirrovat.'
ty êè ry, ol Trnrîpeç Toiiç -rralcaç. Hcrodot. i, 87.
dcoxiî, »7c ('/), fr. (iit'xd), suspension of arms, truce: Tin
c tir ftùXXoy Tr()\tf.ii<)i TTiarivanuy j; ùroj^àc >*/ aTToycàç ?}
«ri/i (Ji/kHf TTtpl £*p»'/r»;ç ; \en. j\fem. iv. 4, 17.
dmKuxiî, >/ç (»'/), a form to which many grammarians, with
reason, prefer à )OKwx»;. It is found only in Thucydides :
201. 197
Kootvdiotç /léi' ye 'ivairovCoi iavE, KepKvpaloiç êè ovêè ^t' (200)
ài'((Ku)-)(^fjç TrwTTo-' iyéreade (never had so much as a truce).
T/iuc. i. 40. It is one of the words which Dionysius of
Halicarnassus criticizes (ad Amm. de Thuc), and considers
obsolete and unintelligible.
SioKwxT), VÇ (»/), interruption, cessation ; hence truce, in
speaking of an epidemic : 'H rôcroç rù èevrepov è-n-iTTEaa rolç
'Aâ/ji'Mioiç, iicXi/i-ovffa jjièv ovêîpa ^pôroj' to ■7rarTc'iiTa(Tiv, èyé-
vtTo ?é Tiç ofiujç èioK(i)-)(7]' Thuc. iii. 87- {_Truce in Dio
Cass.l
èKe\eipla, oç (J]), armistice : Toi) 3' uvtov Qipovç kv ^iKeXiq.
Ha/uLapivaioLç /cai TeXwoiç eKe')(_eipia yiyyarai TrpiÔTuv Tvpoç
aK\l]\ovç. Thuc. iv. 58.
opKiov, ov {tô), fr. ooKoç, victim over which oaths ivere taken ;
hence the Epic phr.Tse, opKia riftviiv, to sacrifice the victims, which,
even in its proper sense, as tlie Latin fœdiis icere, is equivalent, in
Homeric language, to to swear, or make a truce, an agreement : ^tXoTijTa
Kal ojjKia TTtora rafiovTic. II. iii. 25G.
cn:ov%4\, îjç (>/), fr. (nréihu), prop, libation; hence, by ext.,
agreement, treaty, because it was during libations, made in
honour of the gods, that the oath was taken on each side
to cease from hostilities. Of these ceremonies no trace is
found out of the Homeric writings : S;ror^cu' t aKorfroi Kal
C£L,iai, ^ç krri-n-iB^ev. II. iii. 159. In the historians, fig.,
truce, treaty, -peace^ [in pK]: T[apa(iâvToç tclq airovlaqjoadi-
Xitoç Kui Ti(7ffa(pépvovç. Xen. Anah, iv. 1, 1.
auvôrJKT], jyç (»';), convention, treaty, compact of alliance :
OvK olffda, 'k<l>r], on Kul vîiv b aoç irarijo ixpevactTO Kai ovk
ÉsijytiTrtCou roc ttooc yj/iâç (rvpdijicaç ; Xen. Cyr. iii. 1, 12.
201.
eKaoTTOç, each one separately, is used of each individual 201
of many, or of a great number of individuals, occupied with
one thing only: KiXivuv kXîjcïjv ùç àyopi]v Kt^Xii/rKeir àvcpa
îicaaTor. II. ix. 11.
iras, TTÔrra, ail, in the distributive sense, used of indi-
^ [Andoc. (24, fin.) restricts the meaning of aTcovlai too much:
ilpi]V7]V fi'iv yap ti, I(7ou TTOiovvrai Trpôç àXXrjXovç ôfioXoyljcravTiç
irepi ù)v àv ^lai^'ipuivrai' aivovdàç Ss, orav KpaTtjcrwfft. Kara tôv
TTÔXifiov, ol Kptirrovç roXç i]TTO(nv t^ iiriTaypâTwv Troioîivrai.]
S 3
198 202.
(201) vifhials of the same species, as the French use tout, tout
homme est sujet à la mort, where the Greeks would say nàç
âiU.tiûnoç, and not tuaaroc, which word only indicates a
particuhirity of the individual ; whereas n-ât indicates that
which is particular to the individual in common to the
species in general. Thus it is found in the Iliad, in speak-
ing of a swarm of wasps : Tovç c' ('iwcp irapn riç re »:(w»'
àiHi}ioTroç ôliTrfç tciijffnj àtKoir^0 c' nXciuoi' ^rop t^o»'7£r,
TTpôaffu) irâç ntTiTai K(ù à^'uiEi o'lai Tti^fffat, II. xvi. 264.
éKciTcpos, ipn, each one of two, the one or the other, in
speaking of two persons, of two towns, &c. : Où ^»/i' ovcè
Twv irpu Tov TToXffiov rovTov yiyifr]/.iétu)i', «:aî cvi-affTevtrai'-
Th)y il' tt^arîptf ru'ir -iroXioiy, Cti^niot' à[.iit}fioi even-. Isocr.
Paner/. 22.
202.
202 ^kêî, adverb, there, in speaking of a place at a distance, or
apart from tliat where one liappens to he, illic : 'Ez-tî c £«I
iyii oy-o, iroXv iTrXioriKrti o JliXowièaç frnnà rùi ïlipat), Xen.
Hellen. vii. 1, 34. It is plain, from this instance, that the
grammarians are wrong in thinking that the use of this
adverb necessarily implies motion. [It is found with verbs
of motion on the same principle that £>• with the dat. is
often employed instead of ilç with ace. (Gr. 1433; Jclf,
§G-JÔ)].
iKilQcv, thence, from that place, speaking of a foreign
country, or one we have left : No^oiai nnc ikt'iHtr i\Ltjipi-
afiiiovr daftly. Eur. Heracl. 41.
^KcîOi, there, in that place, illic : Tov lih'oi' cvaTi}rov ây'
£ç TrôXir, C'</>p' a.v tKtiQi ia't-n tvtoi-^^ivi]. Od. xvii. 10. [^Hdt.
1,1«2.]
aviToOi, there, in that very same place: 'H\vOi<; te TroXi/iou! wç
ûi(;>t\fç (tvrôQ' ô\kaOai\ II. iii. \2ii.
aÙTOû, on the very spot ; there or here : Etiré fjot, tipr],
to \\i>ftiri(, -iroripa (ittvXti ovroû fiirtor rip \t[.iiô t:ai rij ci^r]
f^ii't\tf7(hti; Xen. Ci/r. iii. 1, 3.
Scûpo, hither, here, of the place wliere the speaker is;
witli and without motion in prose and poetry: AfOp' 'lOi,
yvfitjxt tpiXij. II. iii. 130. [\Vitli verbs of rest there is a
previous motion implied. See remark on £«7.]
ScCtc, which, ace. to Buttmann, is the contraction of ^£Up'
iir£, is only used in speaking to several persons [as a horta-
203. 199
toril particle] : Atûr' àyeT, 'Apyiir]v'E\irr]v koï Krijfiad' aj.i (202)
ahrf] Cù)()jxtv 'Arpeinjaiv âytiy. II. vii. 350.
ivQa, there, where, is most frequently the correlative of
'irda or iiravHct, expressed or understood : 'Exticàv H
KaraarHifisi' elç tov hpôfxov, erOa irtpi-iraTov^EP, Xen. Cyr.
ii. 3, 15.
€>'0â8e, here, hither, in this same place, or to this same
place ; that is, with or without motion, in prose and poetry :
"Le ci T liQcide yÙTnç tCoirai. II. xvi. 83(). Tov h' avrov
\vKâ[:)ciy-oç îkevffeTCti èrdâc 'Ocvaatvç. Od.x\v. 161. "ErOa
and èiOdce are also adverbs of time, and are used for rare,
then.
èrraûôa, there, here, hue, with and without motion :
MéWovai yc'ip cr' èrravda ■Kif.i\^(.iv, krda /.t//7ro9' 7]\iov (péyyoç
Trpono-^zi. Soph. Electr. 381. . [Also of time, = then, but
only with ref. to a state of thinc/s then existing. Cf. Th.
i. 1 1, ovc' ifravda, ne turn quidem.']
IvTauGi, liere, in the Atlic poets: 'H fii)v vjitic y' îti p.' ivravQi
HtTaTrip\petT9ov. ^ristoph. Plut. 608.
èvTOViôoî, there, here, in this place, without motion, istic : 'EvtovBoT
vvv rjoo Kvvaç re cvaç t' awtpvicwv. Od. xviii. 104. [Liddell and
Scott, even iti their last éd., follow Elmsley and Dindoiff, in banishing
this word from Attic prose. Stallbaum's note on Pliileb. 15, a, should
have settled this point: cf. Kiihner, Xen. Mem. iv. 2, 13. It occurs
without variation three limes in PL Apol. Soc. ; also Dem. Lept. 106. It
properly zz hue, but is used with ■napûvai.'l
203.
iK(x>v, oîiaa, ace. to some, from t'kw, to yield ; ace. to 203
others, from //(cn, perfect of 'itj/ui, one who acts of his own good
will, or with intention, one who acts voluntarily: "Oanç eV
ijfjiaTi TÔ)lt tKwv fjitdirjai /.la^eerdai. II. xiii. 234.
cKouCTioç, ia (kK(i)v), voluntary, in opp. to pîaioç, forced,
compulsory, and to f'lKovaioc, involuntary ; used principally
of actions : Bta/ouc V ktcovaiaç irpaUiç. Plat. Pol. x. 903, c.
Atyw ff iKovcrwr, o ac tic twv i<f aiirto bi'TbJv elcwç icai prj
àyvoùJi' TrpciT-r]. Aristot. Eth. v. 8. Sophocles uses it, in
speaking of persons, for ekiÔv : Oiq ff ii}xap-tv ov^ enovcria.
Soph. Track. 1123. So, without variation, i)e7n. Lept. 106,
fin.
60eXom]ç, oïl (6), and poet., èQekovrfip, îipoç (ô), fr. ÈdiXw,
one who wishes, is willing, ivho acts voluntarily, or with a
200 203.
(203) ffood will: 'Eyw ê' àrà cîjfxov kraipovc al\|/' tfleXovr^paç
avWî^o^ai. Od. ii. 292. It is used also substantively, as
we use volunteer : Y\o\\o\ ci avTÛ kui tîLv ■iTipi()iKu)r idi-
Xorrai ijKoXovdovy, Xen. Hell. V. 3, 9.
€6eXT)p,ôs (Ô, »'/), poet, in Hesiod : Ot c' idt\i]f.in'i i'lavypi
tpya vifxovTo. Hesiod. Oper. 107.
coeXi^fiwi', nyor (a), one who is willing, who consents [^tvho
grants readily~\: Atà to idtXii^ora iirai wy i'lv -iç tii]-ai.
Plat. Cral. 40G, a.
^dcXouaio; (o, >'/), one who does a thing with a good will [of
his own free will : ovk àvàyicri ùXX' idtXovawi. Xen. Cyr.
iv. 2, 6] : 'Eyti) aoi, w Kvf>£, iStXovaioç {xpiara^ui. Xen.
Cyr. vi. .3, 12. [Also of things that one does of one's own
free will : e. g. ro ipifv. Cyr. v. 1, 10.]
èOcXoupyôs («, >'/), in the Fathers, one who acts from his
own will : AvTOKfXtva-oç kui iOiXovpyàç axovci], Phil. Jud.
ii. 220, 38.
aù6aîp£Tos (Ô, »'/), fr. aipiofxai, prop, what a man chooses,
or may choose himself ; taken or chosen freely : "Ewç t-i
avdnlptroc à^i^orf'paiç >'/ £v//3ouXm. Thuc. i. 78. Oarà-u»
avdaiptTu) ÙTToByiiTKei {by a voluntary death). Xen. Hellen.
vi. 2, 3G. Sometimes speaking of persons, self-chosen, self-
elected : Avt)(iiperoi arpciTrjyoi. Xen. An. V. 7, 17-
ovTijpovXoç fô, J/), one who is his own counsellor, who consults nobody
but himselj : 'AXX' avrôl^ovXoç laO', aTrivvinui c' iyil). yEsch. Theb.
1060.
auTOKAeuoTos (ô, >/) {KtXiviti), that which receives no im-
pulse or command but its own : A'vroKéXevtjToç ôpfii], Greg,
de Horn.
aÙTOKinrjTOS (ô, >'/), fr. Kirtw, self-moved : 'AiriketTai ....
ùtr uKiniToç ii îavTf]ç npoç avroKt}i]ruy. Plut, de Prim.
frigid. 17.
aÙTÔfxaTOs, t; (/ia'oyuat), //<«/ which moves or acts of its own
movement, or spontaneously : KapTrô)- c' t<i)tpt i^ei^upoç lipnvpa
avrof^uiri] iroXXoy re K'ni u<pOoyoy. Hesiod. Oper. 105. 'EaV
irov uvrôf^KiTOi 7rfp«T îij^wtrt r/; àptrij. Plat. Prot. 320, a.
Speuking of things, spontaneous, natural, without apparent
cause : Wnu rov avropârov. Plat. Prot. 323, c, naturally, of
itself, by chance as it were. In mechanics, ace. to Eusta-
thius {ad II. iv. -108), those machines are called rà airrû'
204—206. 201
fiara, which move by internal clock-work. Hence we (203)
have given the name of automatons to machines which imi-
tate the motions of living bodies.
204.
eXauVeir, properly to drive on, force on before ; hence to 204
drive before one, to repulse, in order to remove to a distance,
or disperse: Kat twr' Itù vrfvaiv iXdaaac ''Anysiovg K-tiriaKi.
II. xxiv. 392.
8^6(r6ai (^loi), prop, to put in fear; hence to jsul to flight, to pursue a
beast ill hunting, or tile enemy : AtK£ Tiivq euyaiv .... VÙKOÇ àirti)-
aafikvovç, ëijîovç npori âarv ûiiaQai, II. xii. 275.
SiuKcic, elongated form of the preceding word (tt'w), used
both in prose and poetry, prop, to frighten ; hence to pursue
that which flees, whether in the hunt or in battle, in order
to take it or kill it : KarOTrtv tovtovç èêlwicoi', kcù ovic àvitcray
àW l'jpovi' Tiyàç avTÔjy. Xen. Cyr. i. 4, 21.
<r€V€iv, to rush in pursuit : 'OTTirÔTt /.uv atvaiTO àv' t)'iôvoç TreSiovSs.
IL XX. 148.
20.5.
IXa<})oç (ô, ?;), staff, hind: Evpijv j) 'éXafav Kspaov ri aypiov 205
aiya. II. iii. 24.
ÉXX09, 0x1 (ô), fawn; hinnulus, in the Odyssey: 'Ev Trporkçoiai
Ttôêicrcn kvojv txt ttoikîXop tXXôv. Od. xix. 228. [And Soph. t'r. 105.]
KCfias, a^oç (r)),acc. to Eustathius,/aw?2, already larger than vtfiçôç:
ace. to otliers, fallow deer [or a sort of antelope, Pape] : "H Kifiâô' r/è
Xayujàv èTreiyiTov tfiiiiviç alti. II. x. 361.
i/€|3pos, ov (ô), fawn of the hind : H^sftpov t'x"^'"' oiv-^^eaeri,
TEKOc iXdfoio ra^Et/yç. //. viii. 248.
206.
cXeos, £oç (rô), pity, compassion : "EaBo) êr) 'éXeog' Xutttj tic 2O6
£7rt <pairofxir(ù kuku (pOapriKU). jlristot. Rhet. ii. 8.
èXeir]|jLoc7oi'Y], rjç (»/), sentiment of pity : M») av y' èfXElo
■ïrddijç tCiiKOi' t'lfEicci, Ttjcjce arr' iXerjjjiocrvt'rjç. Callim. in Del.
151. In the N. T., alms: Tipo(Ti-)(E-£ rifv èXer]fW(jvi'r)i'
iifiuii' fxi) TTOu'ii' ef-nrpoaOev tùv di'dpwTru)}' Trpoç to tieatifjyai
avTolç. Matth. vi. 1.
IXeiiTUS, vog (»}), inclination to pity, found only in the Odyssey: Ovk
ÔTTiCa (ppovéovTtg ivi (pptaiv, ovS' iXeijTvv. Od. xiv. 82.
oiKTip|xoS) oïl (ô), pity, commiseration, compassion, in the
202 207.
(206) plural in Pindar and the X. T. : KpEfrorwr yap oltcrtpfjtiv
<pdûyoç. Find. Pyth. i. 164.
oiKTiap,a, aroc ('"'')» ^^'^^ which excites pity, miserable
state : \\v 3' èç Xôyouç te Kai rà rùitc olKritr^ara /îXtipaç
7r£Trar0;;ç. Eur. lleracl. 159. [Surely it means lamenta-
tions here.]
oiKTiCTfios, ov (Ô), fr. niKrii^u), mark of pity [No] : Kptrv-
fiovXor ce Kui ÈiEt^ay^^affEv £7rt rw oIktkt^u avrov [not ' burst
out a laughinjî /or his only mark of pity,' but ' at his piteous
complaint'^. Xen. Conv. i. 16.
oiKTos, ov (Ô), pity that shows itself by signs, or outward
proof: AittX^ fxt -^^prji^eiç èÛKpva Ktpêàyai, yvrai, trTiç Traicuç
o'lKTiff. Eur. Hec. 519.
207.
207 €Xeû0€po9, eon (tXevflw), free, speaking of persons : 'Eàv
C£ CovXoç iXeûdepov tt:ôiy, ùri. avTÔ\Eip, eire iJovXevaaç Ùtto-
KTÛri], Plat. Leyy. ix. 872, b. [But also of things that
are characteristic of a free born man : 7iOoç iXevdepor. PI.
Legg. 5, 741, e.]
AcuOepiKOs, //, of or belonging to liberty : To c" iXevOepiKov
^:cù àrtXtvlhpov ù»:ptpwc fÈ»' oii p<fCtor ro^ofltrti»'. Plat. Lrgg.
xi. 919,0.
Aeud^pioc, l'a, worthy of a free man, liberal, speaking of
things, of actions; liberalis : WptLrov fiiv vu^ovç virâpiai
cù Toiovrovç, Cl loi' ToTç jxiv ùyuOinç tlTif-ioç Kai tXtvdepioç
V jDioç TZdpaatctvuaQiiatrai. Xen. Cyr. iii. 3, 27.
àTreXcûôepoç (ô, >/), slave freed by his master : AoûXij /lèv
tàv av^^iii] covXii) i/ è\tv6tp(f> j; àncXevOiptf), itctyrtoç tov
ciffirÔTov ïcTTut rîjç CovXi]ç to yeyyiofieioi'. Plat. Legg. xi.
930, d.
^ÇeXeûOepoç (o, »'/), one who has been sf/ /rcr, after having
been reduced to slavery for debts, or for any other cause,
ace. to the grammarians and Eustathius i^ad Odyss. 1751,
2) ; ace. to Hcsychius, the son of a freed slave. The dif-
ference which existed in ancient Greek between these two
words ceased to be recognized in process of time ; for the
author of the compilation, preserved to us under the name
of Ammonius, says that, in his time, the two words were
208, 209. 203
used indiscriminately in the same sense. Thus Dion Cas- (207)
sius employs èu,t\£v6epoç for ÙTreXevdepoç : "Ira {jLi'ire KaKÛJç
ùi^ovy] on HtXevdepoç avTOÎi y)pyvpo\6yr](Tei' àoTt icaJ iq rjjXt-
KovTov àvaK{>>[ia. it,iKé(7dai. Dion. Cass, xxxiii. 38.
d^aaiXcuTos (6, »/), not governed hy a king ; having no
king : Bap/3apoi ^£ Xûoi'eç j^/Aioi àj3u(7iXiVTOL. Time. ii. 80.
aÙTOKop.oç (('), ?/), one under the government of laws of
his own making ; independent, speaking of a people, a
state : 01 ce reXevraioL u'îêe ijicoi'Teg, icuï roùc"EAXr/i aç Trpoa-
yopevovaiv avrovôfiovQ àfiéyai. Thuc. i. 140.
208.
IXkoç, eoç (rô), fr. kXKvuj, rent of the flesh, wound of long 208
standing, whether from a weapon of any kind, or formed
of itself, running-sore, ulcer; ulcus: "Odi fxiv Xinov eXkeï
/doxOlCoira. II. ii. 723.
oùXr^, fjç (?;), scar of an old wound : OùX»)i' -tjy irori jxiv
(TVÇ i'lXcKTE XevKÙ ôcôi'Tt. Od. xix. 393. [Cf. Tpavfia.~\
irXirjyp, J/c (»?)> fr. irXrjcrtjw, action of striking, blow given
or received from near, blow, in general ; mark, wound, or
scar made by the blows, wound : AouXw ce TrXîjyat ku\ ô tov
awfiaroc ak'tcrjuoc- Dem. de Cherson. 102, 20. "Ajia êè
liTt^eiKvvaav tCjv vapdr]K0(p6p(ui' ràç TrXrjyhç Kcil Iv \ip(Tl KoX
kv Tpu-^î]Xuiç. Xen. Cyr. ii. 3, 20.
irXTJYfia, aTOç (rô), verbal from TrXrjcrcrw, blow struck : "OOev rà
êtivà TrXiiynaT ijv yevdâêwv. Eur. Iph. T. 1366.
Tpaû|xa, ciTOQ (rô), fr. rtrpuxr/cw, prop, hole ; hence wound,
in general : "Afia êè ràç ovXàç tôjv TpavfAaroiv àiroyvuvov-
fieroç ktrt^tiKvvev, Xen. Mem. iii. 4, 1.
TV|X|j.a, aroq (té), fr. tÎiittw, poet.; 1. blow given or received: 'En
ff£ xi>V orsponivav cpiXuiv rvfijia Tv/jfiari rlaai. jEsch. Ag. 1440.
2. Jf'ound or sore, which is tiie consequence of the blow, in later poets,
and even that which has given the wound : "Offcrij^év îcrrt rô rvfxna, Kai
àXtKov âvSpa èafidcfëti; Theocr. iv. 55.
&T€i\r\, ijç (r/), fr. oùrow, poet., recent wound; vulnus :
AvTÎKu è" tpptev a'ifia KeXaiie(jjèç il wTeiXijç. II. iv. 140. [In
prose, Hippocr.; in Attic prose, Xen. An. i. 9, 6.]
209.
eXirîç, icoç (>/), expectation, hope, but defined always [not 209
always'] by an epithet : Etc yf to irpodvixiav kuftaXûv arpa-
20-1 210.
(209j riwraiç ovcév fioi êoicei iicavwrepoi' tirât 7) rù èvynadai èXvicaç
àyaduç ffiTToiely àv6pû)Troiç. Xen. Cyr. i. 6, 19. 'EXttic is
also found in a bad sense in the best writers.
èXirupi), j/c (>/), hope: 'EXTTwpf] toi tjrfira riXivrfiaai rûct tpya.
Od.u. 2«0.
irpoffSoKta, aç (>/), looking for, expectation : *\lv -oWauç
■KpoiJCoKiuç nyadûiv i^fiàXtot' \l>tvEt]7ai tiç, TiKevrùiy ovh'
vTTOTiiy àXijdt'iç iXniêaç Xt'yi; ô roioûroç, ireidety Cvyarai.
Xen. Cyr. i. 6, 19.
210.
210 Ivavrlo^, ia {àyrioç), prop., face to face with another, op-
posite to, set against: 'Ei'ujrt'ot ttiray \\^niû>y. II. xi. 214.
Hence, fig., adversary, in general, and specially in war: 01
tyairioi, the enemy: Opùy v/j-Ûç Treiftupijfiiyovç rô izXfjdoc
TÛiy fi'uiTtwr. Tliuc. ii. 89.
àin-iiTaXos (ô, >/), adversary in wrestling, prop, and fig. ;
hence enemy in war: 'AyrizaXoi f^iey yap ol ttXiîovç uxnrep
ovToi ri] cvràfxei to ttXeoi' iriavyoL >/ rj; yywpy nrep^oyrai.
T/iiic. ii. 89.
Sr^'ioç, !^r]ÎT] (Sa'iix)), Ionic, prop, one who biirnx, fip. hot, incensed;
hence, wiili or without àvifo, enemy : Kriiyac cifiov dycoa. Jl. \i.
481.
8u<Tfi€n]9 {('), »"/) (fiévoç), ill-affected, one who has an ill-
will to another, who has for a long time entertained invin-
cible hatred airainst a friend. [This definition does not
apply to PL Prul. 317 : iritXv Cva^iytaripuvt: irupi-^^^tadai
. . . TOVÇ àvtipûjTiuvc.^ Homer uses it olten with ntiip, for
armed enemy : ^vaptyiiç è' urhpi^ <T\iêùy tuiTui. II. x. 100.
i^dp6s, â, prop., one teho hates, or is hated, hateful,
speaking of persons, and of things ; hence enemy, but more
frequently a private enemy than an enemy in war; in prose
and verse, in opp. to (piXoç : llnùç pif rovç ({liXovç ttTriiTrwç,
(>ôc C£ roi^c îxtipovç àyâyèpuç 't\oyTeç. Isocr. Paneg. 41.
TroX^fiios, /(I, enemy armed, enemy in war : Tùy pèy avp-
Hnyj.oy KUTHipporovvTtç, Touç Ct iroXe^iovç OeiiUTrivoyreç.
Isocr. Paneg. 41. [Also as adj., hostile (to): — propr. and
impropr.]
dmiTÔX£p,os and dmiroXcjiios (ô, >/), enemy in war, in the
211,212. 205
historians : Trwf.ir]v £\e rà rCJv àvTiToXijXdJv /.u; tTriKiyiaQai (210)
Trpi'iyfiaTU. Herodot. vii. 236. "A hk \oyov fxakiara âs(a »)
l^ttra Ttoy WBijraiwv ol L,{ji.if.in-^oi t.Kf)at,ai', j) Trpoç tovç 'A0»j-
vaiovç ol àvTnro\éiJ.toi, Tovrwr idrrjaOiitrofxai. Time. iii. 90.
211.
lv%ov, adverb, within, in the inside ; hence in the house =211
at home; said of whatever [is or] is going on in the place,
without implying the motion of going in or out : "Eort yap
'ivhov "^aXnoç, te "^pvaoc te. II. X. 378.
eicro), and poet, eaco, indicates the motion of going into or entering
the place: Kat v/jftrff' j;yi7(Tar' 'A^aiaJv "IXjov tlirw. Il.i.Tl. The
poets do not always observe this distinction ; and Ammonius reproaches
Sophocles with having used iffw for 'ivêov : At r' ectoj artyr^ç, Trachin.
204. In Euripides: T^v r' tau) ypaîav ëônujv jurjrÉpa. Heracl. 584.
[It is nsed with verbs of rest by the best prose writers: rà t'iffu) vtvo-
(TijKÔTa awjxara [PL Rep. iii. 407, d) : tlam ti]v X^'^9'^ txovra zz with
the hand kept within the folds of the chiton, i. e. not put furth to receive
a bribe. Dem. 421. Both «ïcrw and tvToç sometimes = cilra: as intra
often does, tlau) twv opsojv tlvai. Xen. ivroç toÏ) TroTafxov. Hdt. Th.^
ivTos, adverb, within, inwardly ; intus, intra ; sometimes
with a case after it, and then it acts as a preposition, as in,
within, in the inside of: Tei^^oç eitoç Iôpteç. 11. xii. 374.
[Also itnpr., within such a time, such a degree of consan-
guinity, &c. See end of the remark on t'lcrw.]
evTO<y6f, within : "AWot ê' tvroaOt fiivovaiv. II. xxii. 237.
ei/Soôei/, rare in the historians, from within, from the inte-
rior ; ab intus: "EvIoÔev Xôywv rwr aîbv ÙKovaaa è^Éjjrjy
TTço SdJfiârwv. Eur.Iph. A. 819. [Ê'^ft/xi evIqQev. PI. Conv.
174, e.]
Ev8o9i, within, in the inside: 'Kixriaaro S' ti'doBi TroXXàg â/x^i-
TTÔXo'jç. //. vi. 498.
IvSoî or evSoi, Syracusan and iEolic, for ivêov, in Theocritus :
'Evëol npa^ivôa ; Theocr. xv. 1.
212.
l^'8o|oç (o, tj), glorious: Ilùiç QeijkttokXïjç 6 tûjv k'oS' 212
Eavriv cnriii'Tii)v àrêpîjv èvlo^oTaroç Tavro rùvT eTroiijaev.
Dem. in Leptin. 478.
emSo^oç (é, >/) is used improperly in the sense of cele-
brated, illustrious, in the Laconic apophthegms attributed to
Plutarch : Ef /jd) Trparro/isj^ ^t' a ÈKE'iyoç ÙTràvriov àvdpu)nù)v
T
20G 212.
(212) tTricolvrepoç Kiti ivyitéimpoç f^u»'jj. Pseudo-Plut. Apophih.
Lacon. 2. According to Phrynicus {Phryn- Lobeck. p. 132),
iiriuiEuc was never used in this sense but by illiterate
persons. [Its meaning is : expected with probability ;
thought likely.^
eùSÔKifioç (o, //), prop, approved; hence esteemed, distin-
guished : Vf)â/.iiJaTa TToXXct avttiKeynéfoy 5roi»/rwi' re k'cii
aofiarwy Twy tvcoi:ifji(ûTÛTu>v. Xen- Mem. iv. 2, 1.
eu8o|os (Ô, »'/), full of glory, famous : Kai d^ui îXevBîpai- kiù
ivcoioTaTTji' TTuAt)' Ciu nay-ùç ref^i(i[.iidii. Thuc. i. 84. [Also
of good repute, of a high character, generally: e.g. yeer.
licit, vii. 99.]
kXcivos. ''; (kX£i'w), in poets posterior to Homer; very rare in prose,
famous, celebrated: AiiTÙç ùiS' iXrjXvOa 6 nàai kXhvùç OIcittovç ica-
XovfJiivoç. Soph. Œd. R. 8. [»:Xtivo7ç Kai TraXaioîç àycpâcrii'. PI.
So],li. 24:1, a.]
kXcit^s, h ((cXét'w), publicly spoken of, famous, celebrated, distin-
guished : 'A\X' ovni; £vvaTo Tpilxov irXitrùi> r' IniKovpwv Cûï,at ....
IL iii. 4".l.
kXvtoç, >), fr. (cXrw, what is heard spoken of, known, famous, very
freijuent in Homer, in speaking both of men and things: "Of lîirùv ù
/lèj' '/JXf' '""' fXurà (pvX' àyOpwirtjjv. II. xiv. .361.
eÙKXcrjs (û, >'/), full of glory, famous, glorious: Tovç /laV
<\yiiO()v<s i:ai tvkiXie'tç tvcciipoyiarûrvvç rù vyrt yo/jH^eiy. Xen,
Cyr. iii. 3, 27.
KvSpés, 7;, fr. KÛt^oc, only in the feminine, in tlie Iliad and ihc Odys-
sey, as the epitliet of Juno and other goddesses, and seldom of mortal
beings worthy of respect, august: "Hot) fit Trpo(t]ice Atôf KvCpt)
wapàKOiTiç. II. xviii. 184. The superhiiive Kvëtaroç, likewise from
KVVOÇ, is more used.
Kv8âXi|xoç (ô, >'/), derivative of the preceding word, honorable, noble,
epiilu'i 1)1 vv;irrii)rs, and of the heart, as the seat and source of courage,
in the Iliad: 'AX\' cty', àînnvaov ^liyiXàov Kv^aXifioio. II. iv. 100.
£mKûSr|9 {(), I/), having glorious success, flourishing : Wpoa-
dî/ÀEyvç Tolç kripoiç, itriKv^éaTipn rà Trpi'iyfiura -ourwy tizoï-
T/aty. Isocr. Paueg. 38.
XajiTTpos, II, prop, clear, hence brilliant, splendid ; chrus,
sjjeaking of things; sometimes illustrious, speaking of men :
Ou yap \oyoiiTi Toy fyioy airovhi Comity Xufnrpvv irotilaOai
ftCtXXiiy *i rtnr CpuifityoiC' Soph. Œd. Col, 1141.
orofiaoTOs, )'/, rcnotcncd : K«t trupà iràaty àydpwiroiç ôro-
fiuaTuTiirjjy. Isocr. Pancg. 4.
213,214. 207
iroXvaivos (ô, ■>)), much praised, or extolled, is ordinarily the epithet (212)
of Ulysses in Homer: 'Q 'Ocvcriv TroXvaive. II. x. 544.
•jro\vi3fi,vos (Ô, j'/), sung, or celebrnled in many hijmns, in the Homeric
hymns : Airàp èirtiSi) TÔvSt Oeat tcoXvvjxvov tO^jtxl/ai'. Hi/mn. xxv. 7-
iroXviSfivqTOS (ô, r/), often sung, or celebrated, in Pindar: 'Nifitaiov
iy TTo\vvixvi]Tn) Aibç âXati. Find. Nem. ii. 8.
({>aiSi|jioç (ô, ij), illustrious ; clarus : Xwpi^aav S' vtto n ttçÔjxcixoi
Kai (patCiiioç" Ektwç). II. iv. 505.
èiri<|>ain^s (é, //), illustrious : "Ottwc ce iju) riç dwiarri, cat
ovojj.â(Tui l3uv\of.iai tovç ÊTTi^avf orarovc uvrùiy. Xen. Ages.
3,2.
213.
e^eKo, poet. elVcKa, because of, on account of, indicates 213
the design with which a thing is done, but without any
close connexion with it, and in a cause in which the feel-
ings of the agent are not much interested : Xepai jjev
ovTui eywye fiaj(^i'i(TOf.iai t'li'tKa i:ovpT)ç. II. i. 298.
àvTL : from the notion of exchange proper to this prepo-
sition, which signifies, 1. in the stead of, in the place of,
arises that of causality, which it often has, both in prose
and verse ; 2. for, because of: 'Ar0' utov è' ÏKreivd yiv
ixKovdov. Eur. Hec. 1136.
irpo, forth, forward, before, as in Latin, pro ; hence for,
for the defence of, principally in poetry: Ulov wpocrTiicjaç
wpo 'A-)(^uitIty Tpwal fid.'^eadai. II. iv. 156.
uirep, prop., above, over ; hence the notion of defence, of
protection, prop, and fig., in both poetry and prose, where
it is sometimes used, 1. for dvri, in the place oï for : 'H
*:ai tdiXoiç âv, d> 'ETrladeieç, virèp tovtov diroQareiv ; Xen.
An. vii. 4, 6. 2. On account of, in behalf of , for the sake of,
for: ^uipo) 6' upi]i> tKUTÔfxjjriy jôt'sai v7r£p ^cwawy. II. i. 444.
Xdpiv, in favour of, in order to please, indicates more
particularly the intention of the agent, a more direct con-
cern on his part, and the desire felt to do an agreeable
thing or to oblige : Xapii/"EKropoc ôrpvyayroç. II. xv. 744.
214.
eleoTt, it is permitted, more in the moral sense: "fiore 214
Kara ye tuvto, tUari aoi {you are permitted = you may)
Xiyuv. Xen. Mem. i. 4, 9.
T 2
208 215.
(214) £OTi, for t^eoTt or tyean : Ovt: tan tovç Bavôvraç iç <f>àoç
fioXtïy. Eur. Ale. 1079.
efcoTi, there are the means, it is possible, more as regards
physical possibility, and the man's own natural powers,
whether prop, or fig. : Ilûic ïii(my */ irûtç ùviarùy rovrovç
uTTiuraç ... ; Dem. in Euhulid. 1306, 2.
ci'i, often for 'ivEan, in prose and verse; OuV tri rJ (^(.v-
yovTi TzapiXBtir. Dem. de Cor. 3.
£>'8éx£Tai, it is admitted, or received, it is possible, it can
be; contingit : Owe ovy ovic èpcé^trai, atixppoyiiaarra Trpo-
cdty avdiç fiii <ru)(f)poyE~ty ; Xen. Mem. i. 2, 23.
irdpeoTi. it is easy, speaking of what is within reach,
of what can be done without hindrance: llâpia-t rovrov
TTe'ipai', Ù) \<iipt<pù>y, Xuf^ii^iiveiy. Plat. Gorg. 448, a.
6ep.is eoTt, 1. it is according to the common usage, accord-
ing to custom, fas est : Kai ol ucvpofiiyr) l3\i<pâpu)y âiro
êÛKova TTtTrrti, »/ ftifiiç iiTTi yvyaii:6ç. Od. xiv. 130. 2. It
is proper, becoming, right : Dure dépiç irepi rn roiaîira àrêpï
ao(pû> iniTâ-Toy-L i twrepoy diruQtly. Plat. Thecet. 146, c.
215.
215 ê|w, adverb, tvithout : Wfjipl ?i t' ÙKoai ifiôyeç ftoôiotriy
fpei/yo/^t'i ;;t àXôc tiu. II. xvii. 265. Sometimes used as
a preposition with a case following it, out of, on the outside
of: FA yap yvy, tipi], trt oXtyoi tlerly oi ttu) rov toi/^/urof
.... Xen'. Cyr. iii. 3, 24.
IktÔç, more rare in prose, ont, without, extra : Ttlx^oç
Iktùç. II. ix. 67.
CKToOi, wiilioiit (on tlic part without), on the «ut&ide, with the geni-
tive : Honcjv tKToQi i'r]wv. 11. xv. SJM.
?iCTO(r€, rare and Epic, out, without, with the genitive : Aôpv c' Ic^a-
\ov tKToat ;^«ipoc. Od. xiv. 277-
«Totrflf luul «KToflcv, oM the outside, o\\ the p.irt without, «'/'//iOH/ ;
'EicrocrOti' H jiaOiiay àpvKofitv iyyvOi ra'cipo»'. //. vii. ;{4l. BaOiitic
iKToOtv nvXt'iç. Od. ix. 231).
cluOck, from without, without, with and without a case :
216—218. 209
Kat TTpoç rovToiç ciWovç ï^wdei' crv[Jfxâ)(pvç KaraaKivâl^oyTai. (215)
Xen. Mem. ii. 1, 14.
216.
éiTiypai^Y], ijç (»'/), 1. inscription, inscription in memory 216
of the dead, in Tliucydides : Kat où orryXw)' jjiovor iv rrj
olicei(f <7i]i.iauei Iniypaei]. Thuc. ii. 43. 2. Title of a book,
in Polybius : "Iva /u») Trpoç Tr]v ETnypacpi'iP, àXXà irpoç rà
TTpay/iora ^Xiiruiaiv. Polyh. iii. 9, 3.
èmypa|ji|xa, aroç (rô), inscription in verse, in Tliucydides:
Kat 7W }.iÈv kv TTJ ayopq, TrpoaoïKocon^naç vrrrtpov b crj^oç
'Adijruitjy fxiil^ov ^rJKOç toïi lowfidv i)(])ari(7£. TOViTiyçiaf.ijxa,
Thuc. vi. 54. Tliese two words were at first nearly syno-
nymous, but liriypafxna appears to have been always used
of an inscription in verse, and what proves this is the fact,
that later the word is specially applied to that kind of
poetical composition of several lines, generally elegiac, the
collection of which bears the name of Anthology ; this
kind of poem, let it be added, has no kind of connexion
whatever with our epigram.
217.
cTTiGaXdfiioi/, ov (to), composition in verse, or poem in 217
celebration of a marriage, epithalamium : 'Eyw yap vp~iv
£7rt0aXa/ito>' àioyiwo-o/iot. Luc. Conviv. iii. 40, 445.
yaiAiiXioi', ov (jo), neuter of yafiijXuic, taken absolutely,
with ellipse of <^ajj.a or avXrjida, nuptial song ; according to
Pollux (^Poll. iv. 80), it was sung to two flutes, one of
which was shorter than the other, as symbolic of the in-
feriority of the wife to the husband.
218.
èiriôufjLia, aç (^/), desire ; cupiditas : Kat ov ap i) èmOv- 218
juta ivrj linav I'lCv. Aristot. Rhet. i. 11.
eXSwp {to), under the Epic form IcXSwp, in Homer, wish, vow: Tà£t
fioi KprjTivov tiXëitip. II. i. 45.
9ûp,os, ov (ô), the heart, as the seat of desire and the
natural appetites : niéeir, ore Qvpioç àvûyyoï. II. iv. 263.
T 3
210 219.
("218) Hence, the appetite itself: Aujii/it', ovli -i dv/jvç èèiviro
cairùç iiaqç. II. i. 468.
XTJp.a, arof (rô), fr. Xom, prop, desire, will ; as the principle of the
passions; hence, inclination, propensity : '0 S' tic to Kf pCoç \i)fi' i^iov
àvtt^ivov. Eur. Ileracl. 3. [In prose, Hilt. 5, 72.]
ôpc|i9, twç {{]), fr. ànéyii), appetite : 'H yùp ir-iOu/it'a rod
{jcioç iffriy optstç. Aristot. Rhet. i. 11.
ep|iT], î}ç (»'/), fr. ouu), motion or spring of the soul towards
an object, principle of violent and heedless desire, impe-
tuous movement from impulse : 'AWn aiiv -o'tç rùfioiç »/iav-
tiwHt] TDiavTT] (lo^rf toïi ciifiov, i)r tivc ar oifÀUi iiWoi- uvctva
aidpwTzof vTroi^i'tvai. Xen. ]\Iem, iv. 4, 2.
irpoOup-ia, aç (>/), good-will : Et ri p kiruicivcriy wç av
Ivraifiijy arpa-iij. izpodvpiay tppaXily. Xen. Cyr, i. G, 13.
219.
219 èiTiKi^Seioç (Ô, Î]), relative to funerals : Kat h) koi ittoX})
yé tvov 7iûr îirii:T]Ctioiç toca'iç [funeral chants), ov aritpayoi
TTpénoiiy à»' ovc f.Ki'^vaoi t:vcrf.ioi. Plat. Legg. vii. 800, e.
^TrtKr|8€io»', ov (rd), poem or composition in verse, on the
death of a person, and in honour of him, in Plutarch : 'O
^£ T(f Tliicâpu) TToit'iaaç rù £7r(K»/Cfior. Plut, de An. procr.
33. According to others, it was a kind of funeral oration
pronounced over the dead.
^TTiracJnoç (ô, )/\ spoken at or over the tomb, and after the
burial, in speaking of a discourse delivered on the occasion :
A>/^/o(T/y -(Kpàç TTOn'ifrOi Kdi Xôyovç tTriru(piuvç, ey o'iç Koaptire.
TU Twy àyaOù/y àyCpwy ipya. Dem. in Lcptin. 499.
0pT)k'oç, ou (ô), funeral dirge by singers customarily em-
ployed for that purpose, and accompanied by the relations
and friends of the deceased, not only at the time of the
burial, but also at certain anniversaries of the time of
mourning; a custom found as early as Homer: llHpà t'
iiaav ànicovç Opiiywy tiâpj^ouf' olre OToriitaffay àot^r/v, oi
pèy âf)' ïOinjyioy. II. xxiv. 721.
6pT]k'atSîa, ac (>/), funeral dirge, in general ; lamenfatio :
220, 221. 211
"ilffTTEp // Qpip'f^ia Koi 6 ÈTriKtiêeioç avXoç kv àp\ï} iràdoç (219)
Kii'û Kcù ^ckovov i^ficiWei. Plut. Quœst. Conv. iii. 8.
220.
èmoToXi], ijç (»/), prop, message ; hence, letter sent, 220
epistle, in the: plural as well as singular, speaking of a
single letter ; epistola : "'Eiref^txpe Eè kcù InirrroX))}' tov T6y-
yvXov <pi^ovTu avTù), TJiuc, i. 128.
YpafJifxara, wr (rà), letters, used in the plural in a sense
analogous to letter, meaning thereby letter sent, although
the word in itself signifies only, the writing, what is written,
the contents of what is sent, as is plain from the following
passage of Thucydides, where the word has been con-
founded witli ènKTTdXr'i: To^e êi) ot"E(^opo<, êetL,ayToç avrov
TCI yua^'fiara, pnXXov pev tTriarevcTar. Thuc. \. 133. It
is also found used for the dispatch itself, but less frequently
than kwiaToXi] ; whence it would seem that iinaroXii was a
dispatch of more importance, either from its length, or from
the circumstances under which it was written, or from the
matter of which it treated.
SeXroc, ov (>/), tablet, so named from its shape, which
was that of the letter hiXra ; hence the letter written on it :
AtXroj' TE ypû(peiç riivû' i}t' irpo '^^epôjv 'in JDaarcii^eic, Eur,
Iph. A. 35.
TreuKT], JJÇ ()';), tablet of deal on which letters were written ;
in poetry the letter itself : Kai (rcppayii^tiç Xvtiç r okigu),
pilTTElÇ 7£ TviClO TTtVKYjV. Eur. Ipk. A. 39.
221.
eiroç, £oç {to), verse, principally Epic or heroic verse, 221
because the lines followed without the division of strophes:
'Etti jjiEy Toit'vi' kTvCjy 7rou'/(T£i "0/x^;po^' ïyojye piiXioTa Ttdav-
fioKu. Xen. Mem. i. 4, 3.
fjieXoç, eoç {t6), prop, member ; hence, lyric verse, be-
cause it was divided into members or strophes ; always in
the plural : Eî ce rijy r]Cv(Tfiiv7]v jJLoîxrav ■Kapahi^it kv fiiXe-
aiv y ï-KEair, îicovy) (rot kuI Xvtvt) kv rij TrôXei (^aaiXivatTOV
avrX ronov. Plat. Pol. x. 607, a.
212 222.
(221) fierpov, ov {rô), measure ; hence, by ext., the line in mea-
sure, verse : Ov n rJii' fiirptov ciofxai ÙKOûffai, ovc'i fiîXoç
t'i n TTfTrojjjcaç. Plat. Li/s. 205, a.
oTixos, ov (a), line, answers to the Latin versus ; hence,
verse in general of all poetic compositions : Mi) irXiiio -errû-
ptt)v iipwticuty (Tri^ûiv. Plat. Legg. xii. 958.
222 tpyfov, ov (rô\ realization or result of the action ; hence,
work, fact, effect, deed, in opposition to tiroç or Xoyor, word,
talk ; res: liar >'//i7»' uiitiatjti) rur tavrov irpeai^vrepoi' tpyut
Tt Kal tirtt. Plat. Legg. ix. 879, c. Aoyut yap I'lany, o'vic
inyià (piXoi. Eur. Ale. 339.
cpY[ia, «roc ('■"), poet, and rare, the fact, the act itself: 'Ptjfia d'
ipyfidruiv xpoinwTipov jSioTivit. Pind. Nem. iv. 6.
Spâp,a, aroç (rô), work, particular work which one per-
forms or attends to, as business : To j^iy Toivvr rùr fiaiûr
ToanvTor, tXarrov et rov è^ov cpô/^iaroç. Plat. Theceth,
150, a.
iT-oiTj|i.a, nroç (rô), action, in a philosophic sense, in op-
position to irâdfj/ia, passion :. Uûtra rh roinv-a rwr ti'«»-
Ttwi' à\\i'i\»(ç f)eit]ç i'ire iroirjj.uiriof e'lTC nadij^idru)»- ; Plat.
Pol. V. 437, b.
irpaYfia, aroç (rô), thing, in the sense of event, as in the
following passage of Euripides, where it is opposed to îpya,
particular actions : 'AWà Trarr' i)^nv(Ta èvarv^îj, rolç irpâ-
yjiaaiv TtO)i]Kn, rolç è' tpyoKTir ov. Eur. Hcl. 286.
irpay^aTcia, «ç (»'/), practice or prosecution of any art or
profession, business, in the sense of occupation, concern,
work : Atytir on rruduvç h^piovpyôç ioTir »/ ptjrupiK}) Kal >'/
Trpayfxania avrfi'. i'nraaa Kai to Ket^aXawy liç tovto teXcvt^.
Plat. Gorg. 453, a.
TTpâÇiç, HOC (»'/), action, practice, speaking of the general
conduct, or of the sum of actions directed to one end : Toi/c
■KXioyiKTiiv Ci]Tovtraç, tpyif KioXvtiy Kul npdiiaiy, ov\l
Xôyotc êioy. Dem. Phil. ii. 66, 7.
223. 513
223.
Ipis, lêoç (»/), strife, dispute, quarrel: Arj-yé/jerai o' 'ipiioç 223
KaKoi.iT]-)^cu'ov. II. ix. 2,')7. Hence, contest : Ka« 'vfji'ir êé, w
ur^piç ^Tj/dÔTCii, irapairû) ôpfiâcrdai elç épir TCivrt]ç r?/Ç /iM'xvc
Trpvç Tovç nenai^tvjdii'uvç ruvaêe. Xen. Cyr. ii. 3, 10. Per-
sonification of Discord, in poetry : Kat "Eptg âfxorov [xe-
/jav'ia. II. iv. 441.
epio-fxa, aroç {to), fr. tptZo), subject of discord : Mj) roîirô ye vsïkoç
OTriffffio (Toi Kai tftol jxey' îpiofia fitr' àfi(poT(.poiai ysvijrai. IL
jv. 37.
a|xiXXa, 7/Ç (j/), contest, struggle, principally where there
are many contending, as in public games ; prop, in the
poets, and oftener fig. in prose, rivalry between two par-
ties, two armies, emulation : T?)»' hk rwy cj/juwv kXevdtpiav
y TÛIV àyaOôjy àj'dpwv ayitiXXa, i)u inl ralç Trapà rod èiifiov
^(opta'tc Trpoç tavrovç TTOioîirTai, (pvXârTiL. Dem. in Lept.
490, 1.
â|xi\XT]p.a, aroç {to), combat ; Miai(p6v<i}v yâfiwv â/ziXXij/*ara.
Soph. Electr. 493.
à|ui4)iaPiiTT]criç, hûç (?/), altercation, dispute resulting from
rontradictory claims, and out of which a law-suit arises:
Knî ÉTreiC)) àreKpidr]aav irpuç t(J àp-^ovri a;racrai ai àfÀ(j)i(r-
jorfTi'iereic, nul tèti àywri^eaduL iv tw liKuarrjpiu). Dem. in
Olympiad. 1173.
Sia(|>opd, âe (»/), a difference between private individuals
and even between two nations : Titptréojv ^iv vw ol \6-
yioi ^oiriKuç airlovc <pa<JL yeréadai r>/C CLCKpoprjç. Herodot.
i. 1.
mKos, eoç (rô), quarrel principally in words, abusive lan-
guage : 'AXXà TIT] epiêaç kuI veiKta rwlv àvâyKï} veikûv
dWijXoiaiv èvavTÎov ; II. xx. 107. This word is less used
in prose than (j>iXoveiKla.
4>iXoi/eiKia, ac (//), prop, love of wrangling anà disputing;
hence, jealousy, or, in a good sense, spirit of rivalry, emula-
tion : <&tXor£tkta»' èitfiaXe irpoç àXXr']\ovç to7ç fxer avTOv
uTTwç ÏKuaroi avrwp apitrroL (pairuivro. Xen, Ages. ii. 8.
214 224.
224.
224 IpxEffôai, io go, but almost always in a relative sense, so
as to mark either I. the place at which the speaker is
already arrived, in which case it is rendered <^eneraliy by io
come: Avrap irtl^ùç kç'Wiov ei\i)\ovda. II. v. 204. Or,
2. the place to which the speaker transports himself in
thought, or where the action contemplated is to take place :
"Ep^o^fti, 0(/)p' 'Aj^iXt/Ï Oa«^poi'i ^iiduy ivianu). II. xi. 839.
'^K€ii', to come, to be come, he present [= venisse'\, supposes
the passing from the one place to the other over : Kat Îikov
o( atC()iç (pépoiTtç Tt)y trriffroX/;»'. Xen. Cyr. ii. 2, 7.
Tkciv, io come, to arrive : Aùràp oy' iç 'Pô^ov î$£v oKilifiivoç. II. ii.
<;C7.
Ikoivciv, elongated Ibrni of the preceding word, in Homer, Pindar, anil
jEscliyliis: Aûràf) fyoj-yf TroXXd jSporùv iiri dart âXû^cvoç ivOdû'
ÏKduw. Od. XV. 492.
iKmaOai, to come, to arrive : "Zriiywy I' iKyovfiai rovace
T0VÇ xdjnovr. Soph. Œd. R. 785.
oi4)iK^EÎa6ai, more used than the simple 'iKii'iaQdi, espe-
cially in prose, 1. to arrive: 'ETrtî ci d(plK(.To i \\v^>oç tlç
Mi'i^ovç irpùç Tov KvaL,ûptip. Xen. Cyr.W. 1,2. 2. Sometimes
in poetry, to cone back: 'E\wr rt Aapcdiav KXtiyijy noXiy
àfÎKiT iiç TÙè' " Apyoç, Eur. Electr. 5.
Kiciv, Kpic, formed by metathesis fr. iVfiv [more probably rehited to
tl^i, root i], rendered sometimes by to go, to come: Twv fi'ty TTiyr!]-
Kovra vîfç ctov. //. xi. 705.
p.oXcXv, to come, to come back : Ka'^/iof ffioXi ravCt yâv Ti'ptoç.
Eur. I'lioen. 651. The participle \io\iiiv, which is in common use in
the poets, is not, properly speaking, pleonastic, as the grammarians say,
even when fonnd with verbs of motion, with which it is uiiulogoiis to
our [the French] use of venir with an iiifin. : 'Q rata TfKfitjaia, ^v(t-
^opov ytvoj;, opa, ftoXovaa royS', ÔttoÎ' iirr] 9poù. Soph. ^j. TJ'-. I'r.
viens entendre \_come and hear (lit. see) ].
v^ccr6ai, Io come back, to return : 'AXXijXoiaiv ic'rpoi'rat oieovt'^f
rUaUai. n. ii. 200.
wiCTacCTÔai, elongated form of the ))receding word, in Homer,
Pindar, and the Tnigic chorus: ri;\f/ui^o»/if^i«a<Tt Kur(iKT(i-
fiiv ùifii yjiiX^C o'lKaCt jurtrô/tii or. Od. iv. 701.
225. 215
225.
cpuç, (oroç (6), physical 7ieed or longing for, desire, svich 225
as that of eating and drinking: Avrap iirt\ -KÛmoç ku\ lh]Tvoç
£i tooy h'To. II. i. 469. Hence, love : Où yap TrwTroré ^'
loht È'pwç (ppÉvaç cifi(j)eKa\v\pE)\ II. iii. 442.
dydTn], -qg (//), fr. ayai^iui, friendship, affection, or rather
testimony of affection consisting of respectful attentions, and
marks of esteem ; it is however found applied in the O. T.
to an incestuous affection : "On jÀÉya to fxirroq o k^dcrrjtTev
avTt)v vTT£p Ttjv dycLTrrjr ?)i' àyâivr]a£u avriji'. 2 Reg. xiii. 15.
In the N. T. love of God or our neighbour, charity : 'AW
kyrioKd vfxâc on n)t> àydirriv rov Oeoïi où/c É)^îr£ if eavrolç.
Joan, V. 42. In the plural dyairai, wv (n<'), agaPjE, love-
feasts, which the primitive Christians celebrated in common,
the expense being borne by the rich ; a custom which was
continued down to the fourth century ; when they were
suppressed by the council of Laodicea. In the N. T. :
OvToi ùair iv tuàq àydiraiç vij.(jjv aTriXdêeç. Jud. i. 12.
cLydinjo-is, tioç (//), affection, love : 'H tov IleptfcXÉove
dydi:r}aiç yevo^iivr) Trpoç 'Acnraalàp, Plut. Pericl. 24.
dcnrao-)j.éç, où (ô), prop, embrace ; hence, desire to em-
brace, affection, inclination, fig. in Plato, opposed to n'laog :
¥i.pivi(Tdii) ye jj.i]v iinu rHiv rci aptoTtTa elXrjcpÔTtJi' roi ii;eiywv
filirei Kcd dairarTjjiû. Plat. Legg. xi. 919, e.
ifjiepos, ov (Ô), fr. 'UjjiaL, inclination directed to its object
by the physical need of possessing what is loved : hence,
desire : liai yue yXvKvg '(fxepoc a'ipeï. II. iii. 446.
TToOos, ov (ci), Socrates, in the Cratylus of Plato [Crat.
420, a), imitating the false and absurd Etymological
system of the Sophists, in order to ridicule it, derives this
word from nodi ; where ? and defines it as love or desire of
an absent object ; but the elements of the word are to be
found in Tréwoi'da, perfect of Trct'o-x^w, and make it analogous
with wéiOoç : hence it signifies rather the sufi'ering or pain
caused by the absence or loss of the loved object[, a
yearning for it] ; hence, regret for the loss, or absence :
'A/\/\d [UE <j(>Q T£ irôOoç Qv^iov dirrfvpa, Od. xi. 201.
iroGij, Fjç (?;), for ttôOoç : 'H ttot' 'Ax^^^fjoç TroOr) 'i^tTai vloi
'Axaiùiv avuiravTag. 11. i. 240.
216 226.
('2251 irofrtiTvç, voç (l'i), tenderness of parents for their children, in Appian :
Oû/c àfi(po~ip ÙTc'iXavTov ii'iv fÀipiaavro ttoOtjtvv. 0pp. Cyu. ii. 009.
oTcpKTtKO»', ov (rô), principle of the natural affections,
disposition to love : Kai yap (ptXùrtKyni Kai (piXatcpoi teal ru
(TTtpt:Tii.ùy oXtoç iy uvralç, wairtp EV(f>vt)ç X^p<i *•'"« cetCTiKt)
(piXlaç. Plut. Amator. 769, c.
OTopYHi 'Ic ('/)> nffi'ction of parents for their children, paternal love,
filial pith/, in the Anthology [also Plut. Mor. CG9, e, &c.] : Ti\VT]
'ïi^iof.iâxov OTOpfTjv Kai ^ijXov û"éiÇ{ Mr;CéÎ7;c, t'ikvwv tic fioçov tXco-
[liviov. AntJiol. Plan. iv. 135. [Also of unnatural affections. Anthol.
5, 16G. 3, 191, &c.]
4>iXia, «c (>/) friendship : 'A\\' oyjwc ci'a rovnov Tra'rrw»'
77 tpiXla CiaCvo^iiyq awàiTTEi tovç KaXovç te i:àyat)ovç. Xen,
Mem. ii. 6, 29.
<^iXéTT)S, fJTOQ (»';), \. friendship, love, and very often, in Homer,
2. se.ru<ii love or intercourse : Ty C£ yi;»'/) Ilpoiroi; iTrifiijvaTo, Si'
'AvTita KpvTrradiy ^iXorijri fiiyrifttvai. II. vi. 160.
(|>iXTpov, ou (to), in the plural in Euripides, amours : Ta 6twv Si
(piXrpa (ppovSa Tpoi(f. Eur. Troad. 859.
4)iXo<rTopYia, aç (17), affectionate nature or disposition :
OvTtA) kdi Kûpou Îk TÏjç TToXvXoyiaç ov 6pâ(Toç tiE(f)aiytTO,
âXX' àTrXoTTfç Tiç Koi cpiXotTTOpyin. Xen. Ci/r. i. 4, 3.
<}>iXo<}>poo-ônr|, 7JC (/;'), kindliness, fricndli/ disposition : ST;
^£ UEyuXiiropn Qvpiv "layEiv EV (TTtjOicrai' (l>iXo(f>pocrvyr) yap
afiElrwy. II. ix. 256. [Also Plat. A'en.]
X«ipiç, iroç (rj), token of reciprocal affection, return (in
gratitude), favour, caress of love : Oli^rpoc, aVci jjyjjariiç
àXo^ov Kovpiciijç, Tqç ovTi X'^'P'*' '*^^* . • • • II" xi. 243.
226.
226 epwrac, 1. to put a question, to question, to ask for a pre-
cise answer, affirmative or negative : 'AXX' ipûra, t\t»}, w
KDpt, o n jiuvXei ùjç TÙXrjdrj tpoÎDToç. Xen. Cyr. iii. 1, 30.
2. To ask, request, in the sense of entreating, begging, in
the N. T. : 'lie «5'' »)X0ov Trpôç civruy ol ^upapilrai I'lpwroiy
avToy fu'irui nap' avTolç. Joan. iv. 40.
ipia^ai, for ipù>rç.v. Eïpcat àmrôdtv ilftiv iyùi Si Kt roi KaraXi^u).
Od. iii. (10.
227. 217
ipetiveiv, poet, form elongated of tponai, used also by Plutarch ; (226)
Tvdtidij ^iyâOy/xi, tit] yevetjv èpeeiveiç ; //. vi. 145.
(jteraWav, to cause the details of a matter to be given one after an-
other [fisr' âWa], to procure information in detail upon, lo ask for par-
ticulars : "H 5' IV et^afxivt] <pi\kii koI iKaara fiiTaWq,. Od. xiv. 128.
[But also ntTa\\q.v rivâ, to inquire after a. person ; and rivd rt.]
TTUJ'OdvecrOo.i, 1. to make inquiry, to ask for particulars :
Mep/j/;ptsa û ÉTrtira carà (ppét'a èXdi'ii' rjêè TrvdÉadai. Od. X.
151. 2. 7^0 learn without inquiry, to hear say, to hear
a circumstance mentioned, about which the hearer made
no personal inquiry : ïlvidai'Ojjrjv 'IQàicrjç Kal kv Kpjjrjj
tvpeh]. Od. xiii. 2.')6. Nûv ^' uts ê)) fjiéyaç ùf^î, ^'ai àWujy
fxvdov à.Kov(i)y irvyBàvofxai. Od. ii. 314.
227.
êpojTifio-tç, £wç (?/), interrogation, question which demands 227
one of the five answers which the grammarians call crv/jfio-
Xii^ai cnrocpâcreiç, which are, val, yes ; ov, no ; àfjt(pl(3o\oy,
it is doubtful; cracpéç, it is true; uêrjXoy, I know riothing
about it ; or a short and precise answer, as, for instance,
when to the question : 'tunv iifiepa ; is it day ? it is an-
swered : îifjéfju EfTTi, it is day : ^evëovç, ye ovdenia ipwriqdiç
êe'irai. Xen. Cyr. viii. 4, 13.
€pwTT)p.a, UTOQ {to), objcct of the interrogation, question :
^afièy yap Trpôç to lpù)Tr]i.ia rù [jpa'^v, Thue. iii. 54.
di'âKp'ïo-is, ewç ()'/), 1. action of interrogating, interrogation,
in Herodotus : O ce AvKÔc^pwy ohêe àraKpiaioç r'iL,lijja£ tov
(pépoi'Ta T})y àyytXirjy. Herodot. iii. 53. 2, Previous in-
quiry, previous examination, which the party who pre-
ferred a charge underwent before the charge was received ;
or, according to Harpocration, which both parties under-
went, to see whether the action would lie : KuXoiivTwv
avToy etc Tïfv arUKpiGiv twv àp^ôjTwr. Dem, in Theocrin.
1324, 12.
TreGcns, ewe (>/), information asked for, the answer to
which can only be given with some particulars, as when,
in Homer, Hector, addressing himself to the women of
Andromache, asks them : 11^ tftrj 'Ar^po^ci^jj ; II. vi. 377,
and they answer him: 'AW eTri irupyov ilo-q fxiyav 'IXtou,
oijyiK aKovae Ttlpeadai Tpùiaç. II. vi. 386. [Late prose ;
Plui, Symp. i. 1, 5.]
u
18 228.
228.
-1.'8 ècrQUiv, to eat, in general; hence the Latin esse: 'En-ti
CÎ ica'i inQioira nvrov kûtpaiv, dairep Koi avrol, ticiuç kui
-îtoiTci. Xen. C'l/r. i. 5, 1.
PiPpucTKCiv, poet, to eat with vorncity, carrying with it the notion
ofa large quantity consumed, /o devour, to/east upon; vorare : ' Qcrt
XiovTa, OÇ pa tc (ii/ipwKwç ^oùç îp\irai àypavXoio, Od. xxii. 403.
[Hdt. 1, 119; not in Attic prose.]
PpoxOît€i»', to put into the throat or gullet : Ziifu'ioy ct
ri fJt) TTitttv TToXv, àWà tcai ftpo\diaui. Aristot, Probl.
27,3.
eSdv, poet, and defective, and rare in prose, to eat; lience the Latin
edere, prop, and fig. : 'Ecovai rt TViova fii'iXa. II. xii. 311). [iCtaOai
and iSiar'iov. Pl.~\
^pt'-TTTeaôai, iiseil of frugivorous animals, in the Iliad, to browse :
Auirui' i^jtTTTÔfiiroi iXioOptirrôv Tt aiXivov. II, ii. TT'J-
IJiaaaa-dai, 1. to chew: MncrJir-at yap aTravriç (A Ir rtj
ywp9 Tof TTcnrvoof kat Tuy f.iev -f^vXoy KuraTrh ovat, to ^£
fiiKTriiAa £is/5t'tA\ou<w. Theophr. H. PL iv. 9. 2. Hence, to
eat, in general, as in Latin, mandere : iMa<Tw^£ioc ru Xonroy
ovru) tÛ kÙttu) ivvtlyai. Aristoph. PI. 320.
Trare'eaoai, in Homer and Herodotus, to take food, to cat :
Ilnooç ye ftty ovrt irtirûafiriv. II. xxiv. G42. [Also Soph,
Antig. 202.]
^o<^ctv, verb formed by onomatopy from the noise made in swallow-
ing. In swnllow with noise any liquid, an egg, &c. : 'Q /laicapia (3ovXti
av r»)ç Otwoin^, oaov pcKpijOU Ztofiov i)fifpùty rpiwi'. aristoph. Pac.
TpwYet»'. prop. 1. to browse, and used of herbivorous ani-
mals, and, by ext., of man, in speaking of vegetables, fruits,
and delicacies : Tovç yivo^iruvi; Kvùf^tuvç ohre r^iwyovai
oiiTE î\l/otrtç TTuriovTai. Herodot. ii. 37. 2. to eat, if not
with excess, yet with the associated notion of too much
being eaten, of greediness ; in Demosthenes, speaking of
a revel : Tavrriy ro ^(.y irpùroy ovruicrt irimv }i(Tv\tj Kui
rpwyny yyâyKu^oy ovroi ftoi Sot^tl, Dcm, de Legat, 402, 21.
<^QY«Î^', used only as the second Aor. of taOitty : ^ii
229. 219
yÉpov, ovTTto tÔv ye Kvreç (^nyov ovè' oitjyol. II. xxiv. 411. (-28)
[So in Attic Greek. Plat. Xen.'\
229.
eraipoç, ov (ô), fr. trrjc, comrade, companion, whether in 229
arms or in any other kind of temporary companionship,
one with whom intimacy has existed for some time, either
from similar age or occupation, or habitual intercourse.
Homer uses it in speaking of the wind : 'Yi^ùv h' 'itcfjievov
vv^ov 'Ui ■iT\i](jiaTioy kad\ov tTuiçoy. Od. xi. 7.
dcaYKaios (ô, //), one who is connected with another by
the ties of relationship ; necessarius : Kai cpiXovç Trpoç roTç
(ivayKaioiç KaXovfjiiioiç àWovç ktwitul [joridovç. Xen. Mem.
ii. 1, 14.
eirirriSeios (ô, ?/), with whom one is united, intimate ;
hence, taken substantively by ellipse, intimate friend :
"Ecrn ^Ê Twv aul ttAeÔjtwi', yf^érspoç i-n-iriiceioç. Plat. Epist.
xiii. 363, c.
€paoTT]s, 0Û (Ô), fr. tpau), prop, one who loves from the
passion of love, a lover ; fig. amateur, one who loves (as
applied to things rather than persons), or passionately fond,
or eagerly desirous : 'Epacrrijç iTraimv. Xen. Cyr. i. 5, 7.
éTi^s, ov (Ô), fr. 'édoç, found only in the plural erai, wv (o<),
and in a wider sense than èralpoç: it indicates less affec-
tion and more familiarity, and refers rather to the daily
relations of kindred, and society, or of associated bodies,
such as those of inhabitants of the same town, members of
the same tribe, or family ; examples of it are very rare
except in poetry ; fellow -citizens, companions : 'A[xvroiy
ao'icTiv 'érrjai. II. vi. 202.
TJOeîos, tia, dear, honoured, is found in the vocative, in an absolute
sense, as an appellation of respect used by a younger brotlier to the
elder: 'H0£Î', i] fidXa et) (Te Kal iaavfievov KarcpvKw. II. vi. 518.
oIkcios, iia, prop, domestic ; hence, intimate, dear,
attached : O ce Kvpoc iKé\f.v(Te tU /xec rov KvaL,âpovç êia-
XajjOi'Tctc (pyXarreiv ovç ijêsL ohewTdTovç avrw ayraç. Xen.
Cyr. iv. 6, 7.
àiraSo; (ô, r)), synonyme of the preceding word, in the Tragedians
u 2
220 230, 231.
(229) and sometimes in Altic prose [e. g. Plat. Phil. 63, e; Plirrdr. 252, c],
follower, companion : Tticvajv birali irpia^v tùv 'Idaovoç. Eur.
Med. 52.
irrawv (ô, t;), Ionic, but admitted by Pindar and the Tragedians,
prop, follower, companion : A'ici yap x'P*C 6'7<''t'i'C towaav, (piXTdruv
r ôvaôvwv. Soph. Œd. Col. 1105.
<()iXos, ov (Ô), friend ; the companion (érnîpoç) is not
always the friend {(tiiXoc) ; but the friend is alwavs the com-
panion, or at least has been so, since it is only from liabitual
intercourse that a real friendship can arise: 'Arny^;/ <pi\o»'
etyai ray (Jvvr)Ciip.t.rov ro7ç àyaQinç ku\ avi'uXyovi-ra toIq
\viiT]poiç. Aristot. Rhet. ii. 4.
230.
230 éT€pô<j)0aXfAos (", »'/), one who has lost an eye by accident :
'Avrt'yovor i <I>t\(7r7rov, i Ka\ ertpûtpdaX^oç, t:iù Ik toxitov
Kvk\w\Ii 7rpo(Tnyop£u0£ic. JEVmn. Jar. Hist. xii. 43.
fioc6c|)0aX|xos (Ô, //), one loho naturally has only one eye,
as the fabulous Cyclopes, or as the Arimaspi, a people who
were miners, and whom Herodotus, speaking after the
legends of his time, represents as having only one eve;
legends, however, in which he disavows liis belief, notwith-
standing the credulity generally, though erroneously, attri-
buted to him : flt/Wo/iat ci ohêè roî/ro, ô\wc fiovynipdaXuoi
ârêpeç (livoiTcti. Ilerodot. m. IIC.
231.
231 cToç, loç (rô), hence the Latin vêtus; time, epoch, or
fixed point of time in the Odyssey : 'AW o-t ci) troc I'jXde
■KtnnrXofiiyuiy tyiavruif. Od. i. 10. It is more comnionly
used in narration for year, to mark exactly the time and
determine the epoch, and particularly in speaking of the
age of man : ^lir Ct, on inXivra, à[.i(pi rà TrfiTZ/kro» ra tri].
Xen. Anah. ii. 6, 10.
ei'iauTÔç, ov (Ô), fr. ti tnurw or fr. tyoç ; hence, anus and
annus. According to Eustathius it is synon. with ôurpi/i//,
prriad, which comprehends a considerable portion of time,
and the duration of wliith is not fixed, cycle : A-ncrtioyTat.
?£ XiiTTitr -^(wyiovr: r' irûr iraXniûiv iyiavrovç. Aristoph.
Ran. 317. Hence a fixed period as that of a year, in the
232. 221
Iliad; 'E» »'£a ètj /5fjSaafft Aïoç [.teyciXov kviavToi, II. \\. {2'i\)
134. This word is more often found in poetry than in
prose ; Plato, however, uses it more frequently than tVoç,
which is more common in the historians : 'Eitavrôe Ik
biTOTay ijXioç roi' eavrov TrtpiiXdi] kvkXoi'. Tim. 39, c.
XvKâpaç, ai'Toç (ô), fr. Xvki], poet. : TovS' avrov XuKa/SajToe iXtv-
atTai ivddô' 'Ocvffatvç. Od. xiv. Ifil.
232.
cuSaiftuv (Ô, >/), happy : Qi'r]TÛ)P è' ciX/3(oe elç réXoç ovceiç 232
ovè' tv?,ain(or. Eur. Iph. A. 162.
cukXtjpos («, j'/), fr. ^•X^7poc, having a happy lot, or portion,
in the Anthology : Ot h^'lov, o'i c kfiàaaav ivKXupov S«Xa-
fxira. Anth. Plan. iv. Antipatr. 296.
evfjioipos (ô, r'i), fr. [loipa, having a happy portion : Efjuoipoi ë' tyî-
vovro Kai (iKXteç ovitot' sksIvoi.. Call, in Del. 295.
evTTOTiAOÇ, (Ô, »';), fr. TrérjLtoç, in the Tragedians, one of a happy for-
tune, fortunate : ' Ayvà S' âravpwToç avê^ varpoç (piXov rpiTÔcirov-
ôov iVTrornov alwva (plXioç trina. JEsch. Agam. 245. [In prose, Plut.l
eurux^is (ci, ^) {jv^Eiv~), rare in prose, successful, one
who succeeds by good fortune ; hence, \. fortunate, speak-
ing of men and things: Vévow narpoç evTV)(^é(n£poç, Soph.
Aj. 550. 2. prosperous, speaking of a man's lot in the
world: ïlcip' tvTvy^r} aoi Trorfioy ijXdev inrEtpokdKù) toc âXyoç.
Eur. Ale. 926.
fjidKap, poc (ci), poet., and jxaKtipios, m, both in prose and
verse, blessed, blest, happy, beatiis, speaking of men and
things : Kai o fxtv iiyelro fù^ctî/iw»' ytyEi7J(Tdai on ■noXXwv
i'lPX^ XP^i""'"'^''' ^ ^' ^^ irvuL^e yua/>apiwra-oe tu'ui on . . . ,
Xen. Cyr. viii. 3, 19. These two forms, filiKup particu-
larly, in verse, were often used as appellations of honour",
a usage which was continued down to the middle ages :
'Qi nciKcip 'ArpEÎêr]. II. iii. 182. It was applied to gods,
and, by ext., to men who were thought to have merited by
their virtues a place after death, reserved for them in
Heaven, or in certain islands called jua/capwr vtjfroi : Koi
rot /lev vaiovdiv àkjjctVt 6vj-i6r 'é-^omç tv fxaKctpwr injaoiai.
Hesiod. Oper. 169.
(xaKapirr]ç, ov {o), blessed, was more specially used in
speaking of the dead by euphemism [= of blessed memory^',
u 3
222 233.
(232) traces of this use of it may be found as early as the Persae
of yEschylus : 'Up àiei nuv ^atcapiraç \aoiuif.iu)v (yaaiXevç.
Pers. 633.
ÔXpioç, l'a (oA/3oç), happy, as used of happiness the
most complete, with the associated notion of riches and
abundance with it. Thus Solon, in Herodotus, applies it
to a man in possession of a multitude of the advantages of
this life very seldom found united in one individual : Et It
TTpoc TOVTOiai tri reAevrtirrEi toy piov iv, ovtoç tcttioç rov av
^T)ri'iç, o/\/3(oc KiK\{ifjdui alloc iari' Trptr C av rt\iVT))ari,
i-KiO'^iny, firjcè tcaXéeiy kw oXfSioy, c'lXX' fùru^^ïa, Herodot. i,
32. The word, however, is very rare in Attic prose [P/.
Prot. 337, d] ; it belongs to poetry of the higher style,
and Aristophanes never uses it but in his chorus, or when
he is imitating the Tragic style: Haûpotç ùiÔLuin-wr âptr»)
Kal kÔWoç ùinjcù' oXpioç oc tovtu)v àptporépojy tXa-^iv.
Theogn. 929.
233.
233 cvSciv, poet, to sleep : Oil xP') '"'avvvxtov ti;^t«v (iovXtjipôpov
âycoa. II. ii. 24.
KaôeûSeii'. a compound of the preceding word, and more
used, particularly in prose: Ovk nïada, i'^ij, on ta6iw piv,
Kal TTti'u), Kal Kudtvcw ovc iiTiovy ijcioy yvy, »/ tÛ~£ ore Triyrjç
7iy; Xen. Cyr. viii. 3, 17.
Ppî^eiv, to he sunk in a deep sleep: 'Ev6' ovk av jipiXovra ïloiç
' Aya^i'tfivova tïov. II. iv. 223.
SapOavciv (cépaç [Sanscrit, drai, dor-m'ire. Potl.^ ), to lie upon skins ;
to po to hed, to sleep : 'AX,V tv aSt^ptfrifi /3oty raî KUiaiv oiùiv lêpaff
tvi vpoSofiif). Od. XX. 143.
KaTaSapOâfctf, a compound of the preceding word, and
more used, both in prose and verse: "Eaaoy, w cat^iôyie,
Karaiapdi'ty u /it. Arisioph. Nub. 36.
cùfâ^ei»' (ivyi]), in the passive tvyâ^eadat, in the poets,
to be in bed, to be lying down to sleep : Aùrà() o tr npocôfni»
thvaiiero êloç'Oêvfftrivç. Od. xx. 1.
lavtiv (aîiiti), prop, to breathe in sleeping; hence to sleep, to lie
down, to pass the night; Toi c' âpniyiç !ktoç («I'ov. Od. xiv. 1(5.
Kvucrcrciv, to sleep a deep sleep: 'H^v pâ\a Kvuiaaova' iy ôyuptiçai
jrv\yciy. Od. iv. }(09. [^I'ind. Anthol. &c. : not in the .\tlic poets.]
Koip,âa6ai (k£7/jn*), to repose, to go to bed, or lie down to
234, 235. 223
sleep: Atca err], acp' ov av ek nalêwv îE,éXdu)ai, (coi/iwrrat (233)
{thei/ sleep) irepi rà àoj^eta. Xen. Cyr. i. 2, 9.
vuiné.'tjE.iv {revd)), prop, to let the head fall or hancf down,
as those do who are oppressed by sleepiness, to nod {from
drowsiness) ; dormitare : Kai Karaipepunei'oi mi I'vora^orrec
TovTo êoKoîxn 7ra(T)(£tr, Kal àèwaTovcriv aipsiv r?)i' KtcpaXijv.
Aristot. de Somn. 3.
virv(5eiv (Sttvoç), Epic, to slumber: Hovç d' avre Kai virvwovTaç
èytioti. 11. xxiv. 344.
•v-irvueraciv, synonyme of the preceding word, in the tragedians and
in Plato, lo slumber, to sleep: 'Yirvdiaaac ; om àvaarîjcni tÛxoç ;
^sch.Eum. 124.
234.
€Û0u, adverb of place, straight, in a straight line, straight- 234
forward, directly opposite : Eùôù ttjç (ttociç. ^îjaov oIkeï
£vdv"laTpov. Max. Tyr. S. 27. [In Attic tvQv -n-poc — , r]
Evdv, se. ôêôç ; but usually with gen. ev8v 'Eféanv, &c. ;
once in PL = in direct opposition to, against : tvdv tov èai-
fiorlov. Theog. 129, a.]
eù9ds and eùôéwç adverbs of time, at once, forthwith : Evdvç
àiro MrjhKÙii'. Thuc. i. 142. Ace. to Ammonius and Phry-
nichus, EvOvç and Evdéwç are only adverbs of time. How-
ever, EvOvç seems anciently to have had the same meaning
as Evdv. It is found in Homer and in Herodotus under the
Ionic form lOus : BctJ' p Wvç Aai'aw»'. /Z. xii. 106. 'Wvç
liri QEacraXirjç. Herodot. v. 64. A more recent instance
would seem to show, that even in Attic writers these two
■words have been sometimes confounded ; for the use of
EvOvç for Evdv in the following passage of Euripides cannot
be attributed, as some critics would have it, to the necessity
of the metre : EiVô/ieSa ^eaTrôrjj t))v Evdiiç" Apyovç KÙiriêav-
piaç ôèôv. Hipp. 1210.
235.
€iÎTTpocnf]Yopia, <j>iXoTrpoCTT]Yopia. Most dictionaries make 235
no difference between these two words, which they trans-
late by affability ; but there is a great difference between
them. «tiXoTTpoarpYopia will be better rendered by affa-
bility, as equality appertaining rather to the disposition
and the manners ; and cùirpoo-riYopia by urbanity, politeness
in expression and conversation, according to the definition
224 236.
(235) which Isocrates gives of the words : Tw yut»' rpoT-w yivov
(piXoirpotTi'iyopoc, rw Ct Aôyw tvirooaiiyofuiç' tan C€ (hiXo-
Trpo(TT]yo()(fiç fiiv, to TTpoatpiortly thvç cnrairiLyraç' evirçoai]-
yopiuQ cé, TU ro7v Xôyoïç uvtu'iç, olktiuç tiTvyvttitir. Isocr.
ad Demon. 24.
236.
236 t'jpicTKei.i', of the same family as ipio) and tpeviclw, to find
by search; invenire : 'AiTiXo^oç T 'A^iXiji ttôoiç Ta\vç
âyyeXoç i/XOt, Toy è' evpe irpoirctpoide rtwv, II. xviii. 2.
n«Xw yap kyravdn ivpiaKtTO ■)(plofia. Xen. An. iv. 4, 8.
Fig. to find, to invent, to discover: Ot coKovyrEç ao(p6y n
tvpriKÉyai tic tU tpyn {to have made clever discoveries in
acjrictiltitre). Xen. Œcon. 20, 5.
ài'cupÎCTKcn'. Although Suidas asserts that the preposition
in this compound verh is simply ornamental, a cursory
attention to Plato and Xenophon will be enough to prove
that the preposition gives it a special force : At Kvyic rîj
àfffijj Toy Xoyw ùytvpicrKovaiy. Xen. Cyr. i. 6, 19. In
Plato, who uses it very often fig., and always in a philo-
sophical sense, in speaking of intellectual researches, this
verb never fails to express, not merely the result of pro-
found research, but even the discovery of things hidden, or
difficult to distinguish : W^^0K(^;pvft^^iy1}y ri\yi]y ùytvoi'ii.
Plat. Phccdr. 273, c.
èleopiaKciv, another compound of tvpiatciD, marks the re-
sult of lung researches, and principally, fig., that of medi-
tation ; <o d/scofer what is sought for: IToWà ci r à^Kt
ETrijXOt /.ut' àytpoç tX''' tQtvyùtv, tnroGiv î^ivpoi. Il, xviii.
321. Fig. to invent, speaking of things which did not
previously exist: Tlaiôoc iltvptaictf, «« unwra tfitXXoy
napt^tty. Xen. Cyr. ii. 1, 14.
àX^aivciv, very rare, and explained by all the commenlators by
tvptOKity. to find ; but the F.tyniologinim Magiuiin and Hesychius give
it the sense o( wipiXtiy, whence it mi^ht lit piismned to be of ilie same
fnniily. In tlie Iliad and ihe Odyssey it is always used, whrn mention
is made of the sale of slaves, and the price they fetch, and may be ren-
dered by to be worth, lo produce, to briiifj (in iciurn): Kni ^' tTrfpaa-
aacûyivOty âyoïy narpoç ri ^iXoii' rt, At'ifiyoy iç })yaO'iijy' ticarô/i-
fiotov ci toi ii\<j>ot'. II. xxi. ^0. In Euripides, the only author in
yyhich the word is npain found, it comes near to the signification of
tvpioKtiy or rvy^Hveiv : 'I'Oorov irpiç àarùv ti\(l>àrov<Jt Svfffiivi'i.
Eur. Mad. I'UU.
237. 225
àvTioav, Epic, to go to meet, to come against, to strike against, hit, (236)
speakinn; of a missile: 'A\Xâ Kiv f/ arépvtov fj vijCvoç àvTtâfftnv. II.
xiii.290.
dn-iâ^eif, elongated form of the preceding word, rare in
prose : Ovrs roîi rdtpuv àiTiâaaç ovte yôojy Trap' rjfxûiy.
Soph. Electr, 809.
. ÛTran-âi', to meet, encounter with : Nuv h' àrcpûv dyadàiy
iraiêàç vTzai'Ti'iffaç. Soph. Phil. 718.
S'ljciv, very rare, found only in the present with a future significa-
tion : 'Ettei ovKETi di'jtre rEKfuop 'JXiov. 11. ix. 418.
è|ix>'eôei.v, to discover the trace ; to track ; investigare :
'Est)^) eiidftre roi' QqXvjjtopcpov t,tuoy. Eur. Bacch. 352. Qr)-
pavTii^àç KVi'Ctç TToXXàç ii,l]yayer, oï toiiç TroXefxiovç i^tj^vtvow-
irat, rovç irXeîarovç avrwi' idi'ipevov. Polyœn. iv. 2, 16.
Kixav€iv, fr. xïw or X"*^» rather than fr. kÎw, 1. ta reach, hit: Hà
liBv, r)k (Tf êovpi Kix^oofiai. 11. x. 370. 2. To meet with, come upon,
find : MJj as, yf()ov, KoiXyaiv iyoj Tcapà vrjVffi Kix^iat- IL i. 26.
KvpEiv [and Kvpflv, see Lexicon], to try to attain, get, &c. ; Homer
uses it in speaking of the lion falling upon the prey which it prowls
after, to fall upon, come upon, get hold of, attain : "Qart Xku)v ixapr}
/xtyâXtf tTTÎ aûfiari Kvpaag. II. iii. 23. In the tragic writers, to ob-
tain ponsession of, to have, in the same sense as rvyxàviiv, from which
it seems to differ, merely in being used in verse only, whereas riiy%â-
vtiv is equally used in prose : Biov ë't X(^ovoç v^âç Kvprjffai rov
(pvTeiactvroç narpôç. Soph. Œd. R. 1492.
T€T|i.€tv, fr. r'lfivit), to come close to a person, to meet in the way, to
Jind without searching long: "EvQ' oyi Néorop' triTfii. 11. iv. 293.
r\iffijxveiv , prop, to hit, reach an object aimed at, imply-
ing always a degree of chance independent of the skill of
the aimer ; To»' fxEv ap' 'Arp£t^»;ç .... kcTraôr Èyx^' yv^£,
Kara ic\r]Têa Tvxwaç. II. V. 579. Hence, fig. to find by
chance, light upon, to meet with (obtain) ; reperire : Knroifx
ùlÇ TTCtpCl (Ttio TV-^lOV (piXoTïjTOÇ CLT^clarjQ tp-)(Ofiai. Od. XV. 157.
237.
euxT, ^c (»/)j prayer of entreaty : Tiyug ovy éùx«c viro- 237
XajjfitiyeT evj^^eadai ro'ig ôeolç tov ^iXntivoy or 'Éaner^ey, i)
TOVÇ QTjjiaiovç ; Dem. de Legat. 381, 10.
«vXwXti, TiQ {r}),vow: Eïr' dp' by' tvx*»Xriç tTZifikjKpiTai iW tica-
TÔnfitjç. II. i. 65.
226 238.
(237) €VY|A«' «roc (to), vow, wish : Kauwv UKovaaa ivyuÛTujv. .^sch.
Sept. 24«.
aÏTTjatç, t<i)ç ()/), request, requisition or demand : U\i)y
ovre ee 'Afti/rac, ovra èç Aci/ctccu'/nora aVeVf/UTre tni yi/c
ciIttjitii-, TTJ ci âWi] nciiTT]. Ilerodot. vii. 32.
apa, àç (>;), 1. prayer: Ztùc àpâwv àXujv Vr)\r)iâcao y'cpovroç.
II. xw '^^8. 2. More frequenily im/jreca^ion, especially in the plural:
Tàç aàç àKoîxui/ où fitvù roiâad' àpâç. Soph. (Ed. R. 295.
S^CTiç, eu)ç (>'/), demand, request, entreaty, in c^eneral :
Ilo.Wftç ce Cei'ifTEic KUt ^(«f)jraç Kni, >•>) At', oTrttXàr vtto-
fiiivuç. Dem. in Mid. 515, 17.
iKcaia, ar (>/), fr. 'iKÎrjjç, prai/er of the suppliant, suppli^
cation : 'E-n-ii en /.ly'iTtjp irapdEi'ùiiaç tKXnrt'iy i-tidqiCE ....
arpâ-tvfi l^'ùr dpytloi' 'iKtiiaiai eT<ûç. Eur. P/iœn. 91. [In
prose, Plut. D. Hal.']
\iTr\, r]ç (//), this word, apparently of Ionic origin, is
found first in Homer, and in Herodotus, and has been ad-
mitted by Pindar and the tragic writers ; it is used only in
the plural ; Toi/p 2' l-ù fv^w\;](7t Xirrjai re tO> en i ttcpûty
éWiffct^o;!'. Od. xi. 34. The beautiful personification of
prayers in the Iliad (ix. 502) is well known.
TrpoacuxT), »/C (''/)i in the O. and N. T. prayer to God, in
a very wide sense, and in speaking of the body of prayers
composing the public worship of the Church : Upoaiv^i) ce
^r £».T£i »)c yiiofieyrj vttÙ r?7ç 'E«:».\i;(T/aç Trpôç rùv Qeoy î/Trtp
avTuv. Act. Apost. xii. 5.
z.
238.
238 t'n^os> "i* ('')» ^i"' sf'^, prop, ardent desire, desire to imi-
tate tlie examples we set before us, desire to possess tlie
same advantages as others; hence, in Hesiod, 1. envy:
Zi/\')C c' ài6()ù)iri)iiny oO^vnoltrty ("nramy f vff»./ An^oç, Kakô-
j^aoroc îifinoriitTii (rrvyipÛTniç. Hesiod. Oper. 178. 2. Jea-
lousy, but in moderation, ace. to Aristotle [^emulation'} : Aio
,239. - 227
fCHi tTTuii^eç kariv b i^fjXoç ical lintiKÛ) v , to ce cpdore'ii' (paîiXoy (238)
K-(ù éavXioy. Aristot. Rhet. ii. 11.
l^TjXoTuiria, aç (»/), the sentiment oï jealousy, based upon
hatred, and more especially Û\e jealousy of love \_rivalry~\ :
Atà T)]v ^viiioXoyovf.iiy>]v irpnç' Apr) i^riXorvTriai' roû 'Hçxu'-
(TTov h' 'Acbpocirt]!'. Plut. Quœst. Rom. 47. By ext., jea-
lousy in those who are enga<i'ed in the same pursuit
\j'ivalry~\ : 'Ytto (pOorov rfjç Traph locKnXe'i ~i^(>7ç, kuÏ tFjç kutci
-))r TÉy^^iTjv i^i]\oTviTiHc {professional jealousy). Luc. de
Calumn. 2.
PacTKacia, nç (»/), malevolence in words, slander, envious,
malevolent discourse ; detrectatio : M/) ^tyo Xiyt, fit) rig
îlfïlf l^aaKai'la Trepirpéxl^t] tuv Xoyov rur jj-tWoi'TU Xéyecrdai.
Plat. Phced. 95, b.
cTTixaipeKaKia, aç ()/), malicious joy felt at the suffering
or misfortunes of others : Nf'yuto-tr êè fiecrûrriç (pdovov Kat
£7ri^nip£kaK7'aç* elm êè irepl Xun-»;»' Kcii îjEovïjv ràç £7rt toIq
avj.iliaiiovaL toIq iréXciç yn'Ofiévaç' ô pèv yhp vefxearfriKoç
XvTztiTui kiri Tolç à)'a^/we eu irpcirroveriy, 6 êè (pOovepoç vTrep-
j:)âXXwy tovtov ettI nâai Xvireirai, 6 è tTri'^aipÉKaKOç to(tovtov
fXXEÎnei Tov XvKtiaBai âoTi Kai -^uiptiv. Aristot. Eth. Nie,
ii. 7.
i'€)Jiecnç, fwç (»/) (l'éfÀù)), indignation ; a sentiment com-
pared in the passage just quoted with that of envy, and
which Aristotle further defines thus : Et yap èrrri t(j vEfxe-
adv XuTTtlaOaL Ètti tu) (pairo/uévù) ùrftstwç evirpayelr. Rhet,
il. 9. {If indicjnation consists in the vexation we feel, when
a person possesses advantages which ive do not consider him
to deserve.)
^Q6vo<i, ou (é), envy, the mean feeling, v/hich causes us to
be pained at the welfare of another ; the jealous (l' jaloux
^hut jealousy with us is usually the bad feeling]) man en-
deavours to obtain the same advantages as his equals, the
envious one uses all his efforts to deprive them of theirs.
Envy is thus defined by Aristotle: "Eariv v (pdâvoç Xv-rrr)
TIC kirt (.vrrpayia (pairofievrj rûii' tlpr]fiivu)v àyadwi' Trepï Toiiç
(tfioiovç, f-i)) 'lya n avrip, àXXà cl' kKEirovç. Aristot. Rhet. ii.
10.
239.
%-(\Texv, ta seek, in general, speaking of that which is 239
wished for, or is wanting, or which we stand in need of:
228 289.
(239) 'E)U£ o" iloka TTfiiTuy ^îirei. II. xiv. 258. Hence, to ask
for, have need of, require, in Herodotus : T»)»' Irtoiiv rwr
r/yLXCp{'(t>r irai^tii' Trâao»' Ira ci) fiif i^ririouv mria. Herodot.
i. 94. The Attic writers use it with an infinitive, in the
sense of to endeavour, to strive, to wish (to do something) :
Oriii l^qretç rovr' àrairtldeiy lifJ-àç, ùtç tariy ùfuiiwy Trert'u
ttKovtov. Aristoph. Plut. 573.
8î^T](rdai, an Ionic verb of the same family as C'uiv, citaOai, to pursue ;
hence, to search, search carefulhj, to make enquiry, get information, in
Homer and Herodotus: HâvSapov àvri9ioi' Ci!^i]^ii'f) t'mov i<ptvpoi.
II. iv. 88. YlifiTrovai iç Kpririjv àyyiXovç, êi!^t]nkvovç il tiç Kprjrùiv
ri ^tToïKwv àTriyjiîvoç l'tri tç Ai/îûjjv. Herodot. iv. loi.
8i(|>^v. Homer uses the word specially in speaking of the diver taking
shell-fish: 'Av^p li^e Tr]9ia Si<pibv. II. xvi. 7-17-
^pcufâf (tof w), to search by asking ; qucerere : Ol Z" iç
ftijaaai' licayoi' liraiiTfjpiç, irpô tf' âp' avTÙty i\yi èpcvyiôyrtç
Kvyeç ii'iffay. Od. xix. 435. Fig., to search carefully, to
seek for, or search out, to endeavour to find: Hov fiiyiaroy
dtoy Kaï 6\oy rùy icûcrfÀoy (paf-uv ovre i^rfrely ct'iy, ovte itoXv-
Trpay/iorfTr, ràç aïriaç ipevvùvTaç, Plat. Legg. vii. 821, a.
clcpeui'âk', a compound of the preceding word, imph'es
deeper research, resulting in success, to search and Jind :
Ylnyra y«p ittnivyHyric vttu Xa^Tficw»' *:oi iruyrcf^ov <pûiç
ÎTTKpinoyTer. Plut. Lucull. 19.
6r\pe6€iv, fr. Ot'ipa, prop, to hunt, to run after, is used
sometimes fig. [like our to hunt for^ for seeking, searching
for; aucupari : Ovic alff^vyt], Tr]\it:ov-oç Cjv, oyv^ara Oi]-
ptvwy ; Plat. Gorg. 489.
îx»'ci5cii', fr. 'ixvoç, prop, to follow tlie trace, to track ;
vestigare, speaking of dogs; Avant piay Kvya, ijrtc ô» j;
fTO(pu)T(irr] l^ytvtiy. Xen. Cyneg. 6, 13. Fig. : 'l-^yevoyrtç
ce TTUj)' îavTÙ/y àyivptaKtiy Tt)y tov atptTipov Qiuv (fitjaiy.
Plat. 'Phœdr. 252, e.
l)(»'oaKOTT£ik', to examine or search for the track : 'l\yo-
aKonovyri ku( (rri/îtûoiTj cid rwr tvXôytoy to piWoy opoiôç
tart. Plut, de Pyth. 10.
p.aUa6ai, from (he primitive ftâio, nn Homeric verb, also used by
yKscliyius and Sophocles, is used of an eager and rapid motion towards
an olijcii, to sfik with eagerness : 'A\\' ov ■)â(> ff^iv i^aiyiro nipfiov
tlvai fÀauaOai nporipiii. Od. xiv. 358.
240. 229
\kare6iiv and [j.a<rT£V€iv, of the same family with fiaUaQai, to search, (239)
in Homer: 'Eyyvç àviio — ov èr\9à jiaTivaojitr. IL xiv. 110. These
two forms have been equally used by the tragic writers: Ylaripa
^aTivwv. Soph. Phil. 1 194. Aa'ïôf 6' ovfi'oç Tronic t'ov tKTt9ivra ndida
fiacTTivii>v fiaOiiv d /i»)K£r' ih]. Eur. l'hœii. 36.
0Ti.peÛ€ii/, fr. arilioç, to follow or look for footmarks ;
to track, prop, and fig. : 'O èè Xéiou àel l:>aêi^ei (JvreirTpafx-
juitotç rolç TToaiy, èi-ùç àivoKpvKTUv tovç vrvx^aç, 'iva fir]
rp«/5Ô/.(fJ'oi r»)i' ÙKf.n)y àTra^i/jXûrw^r/, fii'iTt icaraXinwtni' tiiiro-
piav Tulç ari^DivovGU'. Plut, de Solert. Anim. 10.
240.
X,vy6v, ov (tÔ), seldom ^v^o; (ô), from ^evyvvai, the yoke; hence, by 240
similitude, this name was given to whatever connected or held together
two things : for instance, the beam, at the two ends of which hung the
scales of the balance, and, by ext., the whole balance itself. But the
use of the words in these senses is later than Homer, being found for
the first lime in iEschylus; 2ôf ê' tTrtTrcii' Zvybi' raXâvrov' tL S'
dviv a'lQtv QvaToiai TiXtiov tarn' ; Siippl. 819. In later authors it is
found for the most part in the plural ^vya: To fi'tv kÛtio p'nrov iv
Toiç Çi/yoîç l3apv, to Si avoj KOV(pnv. Plat, de Just. 393, g. [In Sing.
PI. {Prot. 350, b ; Tim. 63, b. Rep. 8, 550, e) ; Dem. 1461, 1?. Pseud-
Aristot. Quasi. Mech., cap, 1 ; and to ï,vyôv, cap. 2, init.]
j^uyooraoixos, ov (6), fr. ^vyoQ and (xraOfxoç, balance, in
Plutarch : iM/yrt roj-iiCiofitv tovç iiWovç àaripaç ui(nrep èr
i^vyoaradjÀOv ciucpop^ pixpnrraç, h' olç elcri yeyoï'évai towolç.
Plut, de Fac. Lun. 15.
^uyoTpuTcinf] , »7ç (»/), from C^yoç and Tpvrâvr], balance,
used only by lexicon-writers.
'TtKâ.tnx.y^, yoç (>;), fr. TrXôffffw, scale of the balance: STraprt'oiç
ripTr]j.i'ivt)i' irXàdTiyya irpôaQtç. Aristoph. Pac. 1248. '101 vîiv nap-
îaTaaOov irapà tij nXâdTiyy'. Aristoph. Rati. 1424. [In Pseud-Arist.
Quast. Mech., cap. 2, it is the beam.^
oraGfjios, oïl (ô), fr. 'larrjfxi, prop, weight for the purpose of
weighing anything; "Q,(7re raXarra yvm) j^^epviJTiç àXrjdrjç,
ij 7f (TTud^of k^^ovcra Kai e'lpioy, àficpiç àréXKti ((ra^îfovcr', ïva
■Traïair àti^-tcc luirrOàr âpr^rai. 11. xii. 432. In later authors,
it is more common in the plural neuter : Zuya fiovov ov
{tantum non) icoi (rradfjd îj^tuv awaiTa èttùjXei, Dem. in
Arist. 784, y. Ace. to Hesychius and Pollux, (rradixôç has
also, by ext., been used for balance ; and it may be thus
X
230 241.
(240) rendered in the following verse of Aristophanes : ToZiroc
lilt' XiytTov i\i: Tov ffradfiuv. Arhtoph. Ran. 13S1.
<rr<xxâvr\. i]ç (ri), fr. larri^i, Doric word, found only in
the proverb quoted by Suidas : AiKuiôripoç oT«;^ai»;ç.
TaXavTov, oi;(7-ô), fr. rXiji'ai, scale of a balance, always in the plural
iti tlie lliail: hence, by ext., balance: Kai toti (ij j(pv(jiia iraTi'ip
iTiraivt rdXavra. II. viii. G9. .Lschylus uses it in the singular in the
passage lately quoted.
rpuTdvr\, t]ç (//), fr. rpvw, the tongue of the balance;
hence, by ext., balance, as in Latin trutina : F.ïW i/ fiiapù
(pciXuiy' i^ovcTU rpvTciyjjy 'iarr] jiunoy crifiuy. Aristoph. lesp,
3!>.
241.
O-ll twvT), t)ç {il), fr. ï,ùvvvni, pirdle for either sex, with this difference,
however, that, when used of warriors, Çwri; signifies, in the Iliad,
merely tliat part ofthe body where the girdle, called by Homer !^tx>ariip,
was worn ; hence the girth, the waist: Kpci'wv ' Ayafii^iywv ôfiftara
Kat KKpa\t)v l'icfXoç Ali TioTriKipavvn», 'Apt'i êî l^wrifv, artprov it
UouitCciwvt. II. ii. 47f{- In the Odyssey, however, ^o/i'/j is found used
for the woman's girdle [it is used of Juno's girdle ; // 14, 181] : Ilfpi
fi Ça)'j');v ftâXiT l^vi KaXiir, xpvTeit}y. Oil. v. 231. Hence comes the
phrase Xi'fiv c,u)vr]v,to uiiluone the f^irdle of a woman, for marrying her:
Avat Ct 7rop0t)'i»/r i^ioytjv. Od. xi. 244. In modern writers Ç(J>'>; is
also tised for the belt or girdle of the man, principally that in which
travellers put their money: 'Lwyrfv \a\Kovc i\ovaav vvt^wofiivov
CitTiiKi TO vôfiKTfia rràv. Plut. Qinest. Conv. ii. 2. [The term modern
is indefinite: it occurs in PI. Hipp. Min. 3G8, c ; and (of a soldier's
hclt) AVh. Jn. 4, 7, !'>•]
I^ojfioi', ov {to), small girdle, and prineipally a woman's
girdle, ace. to Anmionius : iMoXtç yap tvuay iy atcij-u to
;wj'(o»'. Aristoph. Lysistr. 72.
I^wfia or Coîffjtjri, aro(; (ro), prop, that wliich pirds ; in
some pieces of armour of the Homeric ai^e, it was the lower
part of the cuirass, covering the belly and the sides of the
body, as far as the thighs (see BtJjKi;) : Ovk Iv tcaipif 6iv
Triiyij jJîXoç, àXXa nâpoidty flpviraro i^uxiTiip re TciyaioXoç,
t)l' vTriyepdty ^w/io re, K-cii f.itTpi)y, r>;r \aXKfitc Kcifioy âyCptç.
II. iv. 185. Zw/Kt, further, was the girdle or covering
round the loins [subligaculum], which those who ran in
the circus used anciently to wear, and which was after-
241. 231
wards ca]lecl Trfp/^wjua : Zû^a ce ol irpwrov TcapaKdl^fiaXty . (241)
//. iv. 187.
^coon^p, f/poe (Ô), in the Iliad, a large girdle, which the
warriors wore over the cuirass to keep the different parts of
it fast, and to cover the belly and reins : Aùr>) c uvt 'idvviv
otii i^ioarrfipoc 6\ijec ^(^pvaitoi avre\oy. IL iv. 132. In the
Odyssey, the girdle which fastened the robe or tunic : "Oç
tliTtjy, i^ioaTijoi dowç avi'itpyt "^iTwva. Od. xiv. 72, Some-
times for 4wi'?; : TtKE~LV fiii' ovv A»jrw tovc uroÀcaç èiravda
cv (jjaai, Xvaurrdai êè tov i^tiXTTijpa wç Ttt,oi.iivr]r. Patisan.
Au. 31,1. AU the translators have improperly rendered
^w(7r{]p by halteus, sword-belt, Avhich is called rtXojuwV in
Homer.
Çûo-xpov, on (t6). fr. Çw'i'vi'jui, any thing that serves to gird, a girdle:
'HjLiiôyovç Kat (Ipa^av t<poiTXiaat rj k£v âyym î^ùiarpâ re Kctl TrkivXovç
(cai priyta aiyoKoivTa. Od. vi. 38.
Trepi^wfia, a-oç (jo), ace. to the Scholiast on Homer, the
umist-hand, ox covering round the loins of the athletes, called
i^w^ia by Homer; was also called 7r£pÎ4w^a [Schol. Horn.
•^' . 683). This waist-band was worn apparently by the
runners only ; ace. to the Scholiast, it was worn in the
Olympic games up to the fifteenth Olympiad, when an
athlete, named Orsippus, embarrassed by the coming off of
his waist-band, fell, and lost the prize. This circumstance
caused the discontinuance of the band, and, since that time,
the runners appeared in the stadium naked, like the other
athletes. Pausanias relates the matter differently : Or-
sippus, he says, was the victor, and, in fact, owed the
victory to this very accident, which was of his own con-
triving: A.OKÙ> ci 01 KCÙ tV '0\vjJ.1Ti(f TO TTtpiî^tOjJia EKVI'Tl
■n-fpipviivai, yiôiri wç àvcpôç TTSpisi^oiCTfiÉi'ov Cpajjely p<fioy
kariy àyijp yvfiyûç. Paus. i. 44. In Plutarch, cook's apron:
Ol Xéyoi (TOV TTEpiliwjj.aToç o^ovtn. Plut. Apophih, reg. 182, d.
TTcpi^ojo-Tpa, aç (?/), any thing that serves to gird, and,
particularly ace. to Pollux, the girth, or band passed round
the belly : To êè irepl rrj KoikUj, ^litr^a, nepiCic^a î) irepi-
^loa-pav cjyofxc'ii^ov. Poll. vii. 65.
k€cttÔç, ov (Ô), participial from Keyréto, pricked or pinked,
embroidered ; the epithet of t'/uaç, small worked or embroi-
dered band, the name of the famous girdle of Venus, in
X 2
232 241.
(241) Homer: 'H nai àirù <TTt)d£(T(j>ii' iXvauTo Ktarov ifiâvra ttoiki-
Xor. II. xiv. 214. In modern writers ttorôç is used sub-
stantively with ellipse of i/iâc : Tôv tj/ç 'Hpaç ».a\Xw-
■mfffioi' £t1 TOI' Aia, n'ai rijy Trfct Toy k'torôr yo^rtm»'. Plut,
de aud. Poet. 4. Hence the use of the word cestos or
cestus by Latin poets of the middle ages, in the sense of
^w»'/;, girdle. Virgil has also Latinized it under the form
of cestus, us, using it for the cestus of the boxer. The
ancient grammarians quoted by Vossius derive the word
from ccedere, whence the majority of editors have written
it improperly ccestus [cœstus, Wagner].
fiÎTpa. nç (»'/), fr. fiîrnç, thread, prop, what is woven of
thread or cloth of thread. In the Iliad, it is a sort of
defensive band, which the warriors carried under the l^ùifia
below the cuirass ; it was formed of cloth of wool, covered
over with sheets of brass or iron, and reaching down upon
the thighs: 'E^ipeiat ci IlaXXàç Wdiiir] reinror îç «itiira,
oOi <i;'u)) rû(Tk£ro iiirprjy. II. V. 857. Hence comes the
adjective a^trpoj^iVwi', on the signification of which com-
mentators are not agreed : "Lapirriciûy c wç ovy \c àfurpo-
v/rwi'aç tTaipovç X^'P"'' ^^^ HarpôicXoto Mtroirearao tn/^eiTaç
.... II. xvi. 411). The epithet ùfiiTnox'''^f, found only
in this passage of the Iliad, is characteristic, as are all the
Homeric epithets, and describes the manner in which the
Lycians were armed. According to the scholia of Venice,
the Lycians wore the cuirass without the yurpa. This ex-
planation is the more probable, as it is supported by two
passages in the same book. In verse 4 Go, the companion
of Sarpedon is wounded in the lower belly, whence it may
be gathered that the Lycians had no /kVoh. Farther on
(verse ()G3) Patrodus spoils Sarpedon of his brazen armour,
and sends it to his ships. These two passages prove the
ancient scholia to be in errour, which would represent the
Lycians as havinc] neither cuirass nor prpa ; an expla-
nation which M. Dugas-Montbel should not have adopted.
The Latin translation acinctos is no happier. M«rpa is
seldom used for 4wr»; in more recent writers -.''ili liri jioiivt^
liirf)i]y Trpùiroy tXvaa Kai vcrraruy. yip. lih. i. 287.
oTp64>iov, ov {to), fr. aTp6<poç, narrow band or r/irdle, worn
by women under the bosom: \n\a Ta^iutç to «rrpii^toi ,
Aristoph. Thesm. 645.
242. 233
Taicîa, oç (j/), fr. reirtiv, piece of woven work of differ- (241)
cnt substances used for waist-bands, band, narrow band,
ribband; in Pollux, narrow band which the women wore
under the breast ; To êÈ rCov ^uarwv twi' yvraiKtlùJr i^ÙKjfxa,
raniav ùrôfxai^op, cat Tairièior. vii. 65.
242.
^ûoi/, ov (rô), fr. i^âu), prop, that which has life, animal, 242
in general : "D.a7r£p yap kuI rfXewoei' joiXria-ov tCov ^wwv
aidpionôç (.(TTiv, ovTO) Kai '^lopitrdey rofjiov i;al ciKT]ç ^eipiaroy
■âcn'Tùjy. Aristot, Pol. i. 2, 15.
aXoyoi', ov {to), neuter, taken absolutely with ellipse of
i^ôjoi', ordinarily signifies the animal devoid of reason, the
brute : "Are ci) ovv ov ttcu'u n aofoç wv 6 'F^m^rjdevç iXadev
avroi' ccirai aXwirae ràç êviafxeiç tlç to. âXoya. Plat. Protag.
321, c.
p6crKir)p.a, aroç (jà), fr. ftôaKsiv, beast which pastures;
pecus : AoûXw c' ÙKoarel. ÈTrirpî'ipcu^tj' âp y loo(7i^ï}fj.aTa îj
TUfiiûa i) 'Épyu)i' iTviaTaaiv ; Xen. Mem. i. 5, 2.
PoTov, OV {to), beast at pasture: "Oç où irportnùiv wuTrspil jSoroû
fiôpop .... îOvcTtv avrov iraZSa. jEsch. Âgam. 1415.
SaKOÇ, foç (rô), beast that biles, and the hile itself: Gjjpôç, ix^'-'^TOV
Sûkovç ùkÙi (pspovTa noXtfiiaç tir' àoTriSoç. jEsch. Theb. 558.
SaKCTOV, ov (t6), fr. BuKVix), beast that bites, and whose bite is dan-
gerous, vetwmous beast : 'Ep7r£ra -£ Kai êâiciTa TrdvO' oaaTvtp tariv
vit' IfÀÛç TTTepvyoc iv (povalg oXXvrai. Aristoph. Av. 10G9.
61^p, Tjpôc (6), yEolic <|>T)p, whence the Latin fera ; beast,
principally wild beast, in Homer, speaking of the lion and
the wolf: Qi]p'oQ cuovo-ajTfc Kpa-tpoippovoc, oars Kud' vXi]v
'ip^ijTui CL opeacpi. II. X. 184.
B-f]piov, ov (to), diminutive of the preceding word, but only
in form, and it is used as synonymous with it in verse, and
more frequently in prose; I. game, beast that is hunted:
'A/\/\' ))i' £/.(£ iKiïé^in^ç £7rt di)paj' avv rJ dt'iw, rojuiw btra av
'icw Orjola ai jaol -avra rpt'^ftv. Xen. Cyr. i. 4, 5. 2. Beast,
brute, in opp. to ar^puiroç : 'O ce ju?) hwâ^troç koivuji'e'iv
7} i.n]Cey ctof.ievoç IC avTi'ipKEiav, ovOev [.lépoç irôXeioç, wore
^ éijploi' 7) dtoç. Aristot. Pol. i. 2. Seldom in the diminu-
X 3
234 243.
(242) live sense ; Theocritus, however, uses it of the bee : "Orri
yt rvrdoy drjpiov iiTi fiiXiaffu. Theocr. xix. G.
KcwSaXov, ov iju) fr. Kuiiv and aXc, ace. to Eustathius,
prop, sea-monster, and, by ext., used of every otlu-r kind
of ferocious or dangerous beast : KrwcaV ua ii^riiiioç nuWà
T()i(j)ii l'icè OûXuaaa. llesiod. Theog. 582. [Cf. 24 I. Re-
lated to KLvtiv, but liaving nothing to do with d\c : it is
applied to gnats, serpents, &c. in later writers in prose.
PL Ax. 365, c, of trorms.]
KTTJvoç, foç {to), acc. to the Etymologicum Magnum, from
KTiiu), to kill, because under this name every kind of beast
was comprehended that was killed for sacrifice, or for food;
or better from kt/w^ui, because the principal riches of all
nomad tribe consisted in beasts ; cattle, seldom in the sin-
gular, and then in a collective sense : Kai o'vcèy 7)1 Xajjûy el
fii) VÇ kai j:)oïiç, f/ ciXXo n k-j/i oç rù ttvo ciuirupcvyùç. Xen.
Anah. V. 2, 3. More frequently in the plural, K-iina,
beasts: Tact t^-t'iti] ttcuth \iAa» t) coy lrpt<ptTo. Xcn. Anab.
iv. 5, 19.
Wpaç, aruç (to), monster, of the nature of a prodigy :
AvTu) èè avv tcXvCioyi »>ai rf^tkvjui'çt KÛ^i' îlidii^e raîiitoy, àypioy
TÉpaç. Eur. Ilipp. 1214.
ii-noïfùyiov, ov {rô), fr. 4ûyoi', prop, beast under the yoke,
or harnessed ; draught-beast, beast of burden : ^\oXaiay
yap inowiiyTO Ti)y iropclay ttoXXci orra ra vTzoi^iiyia. Xen,
Anab. iv. 1, 10.
<{>opp(is, nêoç ()'/), at pasture, out at grass, in opp. to rpo-
(pinr, ov, kept up in the stable [of oxen, stall-fed. Plut.
A'lmil. 33] : Tiii»' è' ïmrvjy al fjiv (jjopjiàctç àyoaoi rùy
aXXuyy ùppMffTTjnârdty ùai ttXi)»- irocâypaç. Aristot. Hist.
An. viii. 24.
H.
243.
243 T), is very frequently used by Homer for t^r;, in the third
person only, with tliis diflercnce, that ?] is placed at the
head of the sentence: 11, ka\ kvayiyai.y iv' ôfpvai yiiiae
244. 285
Kpoj't'w)'. II. i. 538. The three persons, 7]r, 7]ç, 7j, are (243)
also of constant use in Attic prose in fomiliar conversation ;
Plato uses them often in his dialogues with a demonstrative
pronoun, but always after the discourse has begun : 'H koX
êv> ataO' âr, ?'/ o' 6ç, Trùfrai /.u) ÙKovoiTctç', Plat. Pol. i. 327 C.
In general there is a marked use of i) in animated dialogue,
in interruptions, and repetitions.
€<j)T|, is always preceded by one or more words, and with-
out a pronoun : "Clg ap' 'ifrj, Tpweç ce fAuXa ayjihoi' ïjXvdov
avTÙiv. Il, V. 607. 'Eyw aoi, tfr], ri) top Ala, kpiîj ....
Plat. Pol. i. 328, e.
€<t>aaKo>', Ionic and Attic form of ifn, implying at the
same time affirmation, / declared, I affirmed ; aieham :
'AXAct fx" ï^atTKEç 'Aj^tAX/Joc Oeloio Kovpicir^v aXo^ov drjaeiy.
II. xix. 297.
t\r\aa., first aorist, and scarcely in use : it is found neither
in Homer, nor the Attic writers. Pindar uses it, with the
same notion of affirmation that tcpaaKoi' has, under the Doric
form ^âiT£ : Tov i'^^^dporaToy <j>àaé viv cwaEiv fÀopoy. Pind.
Nem. i. 99.
244.
■^XîGioç (Ô, »/), fr. >;X£Ôe, foolish, stupid : Tovg yap toi 244
pa\p<i)covç ot^a to. juei' Ètttj «/cpi/joûcroc, avTovç Ce nàrv
riXiOiovç orTaç. Xen. Mem. iv. 2, 10. [See 111.]
àirXoûç, i\, simple, fig. : 'AttXoûç ^£ îjyoviTUi tovç vovv
ovK (.^(orTaç. Isocr. ad Nicocl. [who is speaking of the
abuse of words that properly had a good meaning. Cf.
avlpa cinXovr Ka\ yeyraloy. PI. Rep. ii. 361, b: sincere,
without guile.^
^cKKeaeXTivos (o), a comic word coined by Aristophanes,
old fool, old dotard: '£1 ndjpé <tv, /cat Kpoviu)v oi^wv ical
fiEKKeaéXrjt'e. Aristoph. Nub. 398.
pXdl, KÔç (c), prop. Fr. lache [_slack'\, hence weak;
hence silly fellow: AtloiKa, ï<pri, jj)) nayTcnraui ,QXÛl, tiq
Kul })Xidioç yéyiDfiai. Xen. Cyr. i. 4, 12. [I presume that
]M. Pillon hints at an etymological relationship between
lache and /3\a's {laxus, lax) ; but cf. Buttm. Lexil. and
Liddell and Scott. ^
pXi,T0^dfji|i,a9 (o), or spinach-eater, lit. oracA-eater {orach,
230 245.
(244) an insipid pot-herb), a comic word coined by Aristophanes
to describe a silly fellow : Tolç 'iTnroi-pârdvç v'liaiy tit,eiç
Kcti (TE K(i\ovin /îXtro/tfî/i/iai'. Aristoph. Nub. 1001.
èp.ppomf]Tos (Ô, »/) LP''°P* ^^ ailonitus'^., Fr. étourdi ; stu-
pid us : Toùç c' oXiyoi' tXuTTov {who have a little less folly
than the pad <î/i£roi), l'/XiOiovç te kcù ÈfJi^uom'fTovc. Plat.
Alcih. 2, 140, c. [The word seems to me much stronger
than étourdi, implying moon-strurk folly ; either gaping
idiotcy or perverse infatuation : ÈfijooôtTt]re tira vvr XéyEiç;
Deni. 308, 5 : Zevv è' ÈuJinovTif-ovç ttuie'i -ovç iyoïkvîirruç
Kai oiirujç ciiAw (>'/ TroXif). Xen. An. 3, 4, 12.]
coi^Otjs (Ô, »/), good, simple man, simple-hearted, simple-
minded : Ey>j9£ç iér] tiiai to (UETdui .... Xen. fliem. iv.
2,2.
6i]piov, ov {to), beast, animal, fig. : 'i2 cii\6raTor trv dijpior.
Aristoph. Plut. 439.
K£Tr4>oç, av (Ô), a sea-bird, which, according to the Scholiast
on Aristoplianes, fed upon the foam of the sea, and which
children easily caught with foam ; hence, fig., booby, noddy,
blockhead, in Aristophanes : Où yop iroofriiKEi Tt)i' ifiavTov
f^ioi TToXiv tvepyETE'ii', w K£7r<^£ ; Aristoph. Plut. 91"2.
Kt'ûSaXoi', ov {to), beast, with the idea of viciousness
rather than stupidity associated with it, evil, mischievous
beast: 'Si Zf.G, ri ttote ■^(^ùiiaofuHn To'tcrce to'iç viwrtiAoic;
Aristoph. Lys. 477. [Cf. 243.]
fidraioç, oui (/ui-»;i'), vain ; hence, fig., cmjtty-headed
fellow, ass, in Lucian : Ota h j^aTmoç (tcElroç èkuiei, Luc.
Merc. Cond. 14.
aKaiô; (ô, »'/), unknowing, awkward, unmannerly, answers
exactly to the French gauche, prop, and fig. : Kyit yap
où)( oÎto» ci]Trov ai^ttwç, eI^u iiyOiKn~0(: ovt' aXoyiaror, ware
.... Dem. in JJœot. 996.
245.
24.') W^P*^! "C ('/)> •'^"'1 poet. ^fAop, O70C {to), fr. ijpEpoç, in
llnimr, day, in opp, to niglit ; dies: 'A.Wn kviuç fity
u\(i\k£ A(«c f^uyfir/jfj 'Aipoi'iiTij >//(((rc« ».(i( «iiKTtu. //. xxiii.
18(). More frequently for the civil day, the number of
hour.s called a day, in the division of time: 'AW orE dt)
fif/yÉc TE K(ù liftipai ÈÎ,ETE\EvyTo. Od. xi. 293. Very seldom
246. 237
the light of the day : 'Ettei ^£ iijiipa vTrefaivero. Xen. Cyrop. (245)
iv. 5, 14.
aviyn. tjç (>/), fr. c'uo, bright light of the sun or of a fire: 'AfKpl Sk
Xa^nàç tKâfiTTtTO iiKikoç aî/yp f; Trvpôg aldofikvoio, f; rfikiov àviôvTOQ.
11. xxii. 134.
lojç, eu) (f/), Ionic t]ojç, the bright light which precedes
the rising of the sun, personified by the poets under the
name of Aurora, whose genealogy is thus given by Hesiod:
Qeia ^' ijiXioi' TE jAiyay, XcifjTrpdy T£ aeXijryjv, yijj 6' >/ tto'v-
Teffcnf liri-^doi'ioKn (paeivEi ytivaTO. Theog. 371.
•^Xioi, (3)1' {o'l), plural of {j\toç, suns. It is found in Eu-
ripides, used for days: 'KXlovç êè [xvplovç ^oyiç êteXdojv.
Eur. Helen. 660. The Latins have used soles in the same
sense : Cahtando puerum memiai me condere soles. Virg.
Eel. ix. 52.
<^dos, £oe (rô), light of day, for the civil dnii, even in the tragic
writers : Kptvfi (jiâoç to n'tWov. Eur. Phœn. 1326.
<()ws, (pwTÔç {t6), contracted from (pàoç, and used in prose,
light of the day, day, in opp. to night : 'ETrtt ce fwç iyiitTO.
Xen. An. vi. 3, 1.
<})aGo-iç, fû;ç (>/), action of giving light, of shining, in the
Sept. ; lucentia : Kat è'crrwcrav eiç (pavaiv iv 7w «rrepfw/iart
Tov ovpavov. Genes, i. 15.
^éyyQ<i, eoç (to), fr. (pâoç, 1. light, brightness, in general, lustre:
TTjXt ce ^fyyoç ànô xpoôc aOarciToio Xâfivi BtfjC. Hymn. Cerer. 279.
2. In Euripides, the civil day: Nîv c' VTrèp firjTpbç 0iX;/c 'E/ca/îijç
àîaato awji îprjudxjaç Ip-ôv, TpiTciîov îjët] (piyyoi; alwpovfievoç. Hecub.
33.
246.
^ç, second person of the imperfect of the verb ilfxi ; 246
•^CT0a, the same person, with the addition of the syllable
0a, which, in the jEolic dialect, lias the force of av, tu;
both signify thou wast : ÙLijicpojS', i) fxéy poi to ircipoç ttoXv
(piXTaToç ?]io-^«- ^l- xxii. 233. Ace. to Mœris, the form
ijada, though used by the lonians, has remained in the
pure Attic, probably that j^iç might not be confounded with
r/c, second person of the subjunctive. On this ground, the
ancient reading ?]ç has been changed into 7]adu by modern
critics, in the following passage of Euripides : Tamirog
r)ada Trâarjç èe^iàç -irpocrdiyyâvwy. Eur. Iph. A. 339. The
238 247.
(246) form r\% is found only in Lucian, Plutarch, and later authors:
Uov yUn j)ç, Ù) Ku'f'pwi', ray j^pojo»' tovtov ; Plut. Cicer. 6.
2-17.
- • ' ^^tru'xioç (ô, J/), and ^truxoç (<>, »'/), ace. to some, from vf-tai,
ace. to others from I'/i^o, quiet, not making any nuise. Ace.
to some grammarians it is in the neuter, taken adverbially
in this passage of the Iliad : 'Wnvyioy I' apa fiiy iroXif.iov
iKirtf-iTTf. t ieuBai. II. xxi. .'iOS. Opposed to Tn\vç in Plato,
staid, leisurely, quiet : H ovca/joû ///'«»' »/ toi i» -ou ôXtya-
■^tiv m Ijcrij-^^iai npûEttç ty rw /xw KctWiovç eipuitjaay f; ai
Tavelai te K(ii iffy^vnai. Plat. Charm. 160, d.
■qcrvxaîoç, nia, aiul T](rûx'-H''°^' ''' poctic : ' Aovy^iyiov t'ifiîoay ÔTore
TiXfvrdnufuy. Piiid. Olyiiip. ii. 58.
âKV|xos (ô, »'/), synonyme of the preceding word: Aiôf ô Tralç fio-
■)(Qi)tjaç TÙy ÛKV^ioy OtjKH' /îj'oroi' (iporolç. Etir. Here. fur. 68!J.
àKujjiwk' (ô, »'/), fr. Kufia, that ivhich is vnthout wave or
billow; hence calm, tranquil, prop, and fig.: H ycip 0â-
Xaarra tvdvç akv/jujy iyiitrn. Lucian. i. 326.
àKVfiavToç fô, »'/), fr. Kvpaivtt), not tossed hy waves, or as the waves
nre : NT'i' c' av v^a/JaSoiç Itt' àKiipâvrotç TTwXaii' îpaani. Eur. Hipp.
2li5. Ilcnco, fi};., trani/iiil : Atà irdanc J/Xiriaç ^\niiv Kai aKVftai'roc
rr]ç J'l'X'/C iriinjfua ti)v etdOitriv. Si/iies. Ep. 194, a.
àp,épip,k09 (ô, »'/), fr. fitpif.tyu, without care, without trouble:
"Ex««c y'tjuoy ; ovt: àfiipifiyuç ttratm. Anthol. i. 13, 3.
'Yjuâ<; àntpif^iyovç Tran'irro^uf. X. T. Matlh. xxviii. 11. In
Sophocles ail the commentators [not all. lîerm. adopts ô
fn) t^wy /a'pi/jiar (.fit (ppoirifa tor t</»jr. Triclin.^ have ren-
dered this word hy veylectus, that which nobody troubles
himself about, neylected ; the first interpretation of the
Scholiast seems better, TroXu^u'pi/noc, and it may be thus
translated : KtT^/fit 6' «//tpi^ior ov-tuç. Soph. Aj. 1225.
/ am thus weighed down under a load of cares.
à<râXcvTOS (ô. >'/), not npitatcd, as the sea is, (\j;., in Euripides: Kai
TO (/(oortîr àactXn'TÔy Ti pivii Kai avi'i\ii cilt^ara. Eur. Bacch. 390.
&Tpcfxi)9 (Ô. >)). and àrpcfiaios, aia, fr. a and Tpipw, that ithich doe»
not tie mille, irhirh does tint stir, iint nuitated. 'Arpipi^ç is only found
in llonicr umiiT the adverbial form àrpipaç. or àrpifia before a conso-
nant : 'Arpifiaç ijoo. It. ii. 200. It i<i found, again, as an adjectirc in
248. 239
the poets posterior to Homer: Ovk àrpinka QçTivov alâ^tre, w y'spov- (247)
Tiç. Eur. Here. fur. 1055. 'Qf orps/naia Ktvrpa kcu a(x}(ppova TvuiXoic
IJ.tTa(pépior lOvviil Eur, Phœniss. 182.
yaXTji/os (Ô, il), fr. yo\>/)'?j, calm, speaking of the sea :
Kfit yptlç, il) rpÎTioPEç, cuiTTondi-ieiKTaTe rffv A;j-u> kç avTt'iy,
cnt yaXTji'U âiruv-a ïaru). Luc. Dial. Alar. x. Euripides
uses it fig., gentle: Ilplv fxèv tlç ^éi-ovg ya\>ji'ûe i)(Tda icat
(piXoïKrlpf^ujy àei. Iph, Taur. 345.
eKT|Xos (ô, >'/), and Epie evKtiXoSi has probably a common origin
with (xwv., which is derived from 'ixis), Ionic for t'xw, 07ie tvho acts at
his own will, one who does a tiling quietly : "Eirtira Cs Kai rà è'/cryXoi
veKpo{)ç àfiTTiêioi' avKî](JiTt TiQviiwTctç. II. vi. 70. Speaking of the
sea, in Hesiod, tranquil : Tijuot; S' tvKpivitç avpai Kal ttÔvtoç àirr}-
jiuv ivKijXoç. Hesiod. Oper. 668.
cvSios (Ô, j;), fr. ev and Aiôç, genitive of Ztuc, serene, calm, speak-
ing of the weatlier: 'Ek S' 'Açktoi t' i^dvriffav, "Oviov r àvà jxîaaev
fSfÛTVi}, ai]p.aivoi(3a rà Trpbç irXôov tvBia ■KcLvra. Theocr. Id. xxii. 19.
T]pe|i.oc (ô, )'/), and ripefjiaîoç, aia, tranquil, quiet; the first
is only found in the comparative : Kai o'iye arBodJiroi ùjtjav-
Tiijç i]aEj.ieaTtpoi yiyvorrai, (i-i.piaKÔ[j.troL ravrrjc rrjç ettj-
dvfiiac. Xen. Cyr. vii. 5, 63. It is used also in the plural
neuter, as an adverb : "E^^e i)pé]j.a. Plat. Crat. 399, e. Kai
ôç ÙKovaciç iyéXatré re iipi^xa Kai cpiqm. Plat. Phced. 84, d.
'Ei' w [/3/w] oXiya eKcirepa kui (TfxtKpà kuI I'lpEfxala. Plat.
Legg. v. 733, c.
248.
TJX'H. '7c ('/)> fi"- ôx;w, sound, noise, principally reflected or repeated 248
sound; in Homer, noise of the cries of combatants, or of the tossing of
waves : 'Hj^j) ô' àfKpor'ipijjv "ikit aiôkpa. II. xiii. 837-
TJxos. ov (Ô), more modern form, and nsed by some prose writers:
Toîoç yap Ùtt' âcTTrtêoç ïjSpax^v r/xoç. Callim. in Del. 140.
TJXw, vx''>oc (>'/), form less ancient than //X'/» ^^à is more
specially used of the repetition of sound reflected by a foreign
body, ECHO : ni-pac ôptiaç ttuIç XéXctK àià arparov J/x*^,
hicoîicra dâpvjiuv. Eut. Hec. 1099. The echo personified
by the poets under the figure of a nymph of the moun-
tains : Moi»)?^ 3' »/i£juo£(7(To, jf^olp' àcicciKTOç iovaa, 'lêaliov
opitov cn'Tidpooç 'icf^ti' 'H-^iti. Coluth. 116.
apaPos, ov (Ô), fr. apdaatx), sharp and loud sound produced by the
collision of two bodies, chattering of the teeth caused by terrour, in
Homer : 'Apa(3oç êi ëià arôfia yivtT àêôvTwv. IL x. 375.
2-10 248.
(248) pôpPoç, ov {!)), word formed by onomatopy; Homer only
uses the verb /jo/i/îtw, which expresses the noise made by
a helmet of brass falling on the ground (//. xiii. 530), by a
stone flying in the air. The substantive is found only in
authors posterior to Homer, buzzing or humming sound,
deep dull sound, murmuring of the waves : Mauo/itm»»'
podiiijy iro\v)i')(_ea /i<)^/3o»' àt:ovu)y. Musce, 242.
Ppofioç, ov (Ô), fr. ftpîfjiu), 1. agitated noise, roaring, crack-
ling, specially used of fire, in Homer: Ovre irvpùç TÔaaoç
■ye TTÎXtL /îpo/ioc aWofiiioio, ovptoç if loliffarjç. IL xiv. 396.
Homer uses the word ijoi/jtw, in speaking of waves (//. ii.
210). 2. Sound of wind instruments, in the Homeric
hymns: Kot Ifiepôuç (ipôfxoç a{j\ûii\ Horn. Jli/mn. Merc.
451. 3. Sound of the wind, in Aristotle: ¥jl\T]tiiy èè
Trytvfta ly yioti na-^i'i re Kcii tOTepu), .... IJnufioy *:at
Trarayoy ùirtipyàauro fiîyay. Aristot. de iSIund. 4, 17.
SoÛTTos, ov (Ô), word formed by onomatopy, or, ace. to
others, of the same family as tv-tw, noise of a falling body,
particuhirly of a fall of water : 'iîç t' vn •^diiappui vorafjoi
K(tT iniafi fjtoy'iç, éç ^layàyKtiay avj.ipii\\troy ojopi^oy
vèwp .... Tù)y êi T( Tri\i)(7(. cuînroy iy ovoiaiy tt;\ve. T7uif.tify.
II. iv. 452.
KaKoxT. m (»/), sound repeated with clatter, chattering of
the teeth striking one against the other, noise of the gallop
of mules, of brass struck, in Homer: Uipi uporo^otat <^aiiyii
TviiXtjt, ImWofiiyt] Ka»'«j^()>' f\€. H- xvi. 105.
K(ip.iros, ov (Ô), fr. roffrw, noise of two bodies striking together, as
tlie tiisks of llie boar, in I lie Iliad : 'Trai Ct Tt kô^ttoç ô^oyrojv yiyerai.
//. xi. 'IIT- III 'lie Odyssey, the noise of dancers' steps: 'HpxtioSiiy
Ct) 'jTura TTori x^o»'' • • • • woXî'f «5' vttù KÔftiroç 6paiptt. Od. viii.3}10.
KiSva^os, 01» (0), fr. kÔttto), sound of a thing when split or broken,
ace. to Kiisiathiiis : KaKOC KoyaiSoç Kara vi^iaç ôpw'pct dvCpwy 6\\v-
fiîywy, vtjwy Q' lifia dyyvfiiydwv. Od. x. 12*2.
KpoTos, ov (Ô), fr. Kpoviii, noise made, the shock of two
bodies driven one against the other; hence, principally,
clapping of the hands, applauding : Kcù Kporoy ■)(^iipù)y
TToXijy. Aristoph. Ran. \.û . [.Also in prose. j
KTViros. 01' (Ô), fr. ri'Trro», noise of steps, in Homer: 'Yttci t'i ktvitoç
tûovf ro TTocrffi»' dvlpuv. Jl. xix. 'Sit'2.
248. 241
èpVfJ.a'YSoç, où (ô). Grammarians derive tiiis word from àpvaffw, for (248)
dpdaaw ; iri Moiiier, tiie noise of a river that lias overflowed its banks,
and is carrying rocks along with it, and rooting up trees ; of two armies
engaged, tuimdtuous noise of the mass, or ot the cries of the combat-
ants ; in general, great noise, tiproar : 'Ek 5' laavro Xaôç, iri^oi 0'
iTrntjsç re' ttoXvç ë' àpvixaySàç àpwpti. II. ii. 810.
oToPos, 01» (ô),a word formed, ace. to the scholiast on Sophocles, from
bjTÙii' fSor), but better referred to onomatopy, 7inise of waves in a storm ;
^-ortr/'w^f of tluindtr, in Hesiod, &c. : "Oto/3oç ë' ânXrjroç èpojpii. Tlieog.
709. It is also found used for the sound of instruments, in Sopho-
cles: OvTt yXvKvv avXùv 6roj3ov. Soph. /!j.\22\. [Pape compares
the Germ, toben. In prose, Zuc.j
TraTayos, ov (ô), fr. TraTÛrrtju), I . noise of two bodies
striking against each other, chattering of teeth, in Homer:
ETaVayoç ci re yii er oêàirwv. II. xiii. 283. 2. Noise, in
general: "Eôtor t^cj, fjorj te kuï Trarâyu) xptoifieroi. Herodot.
iii. 79.
iriTvXos, oD (Ô), fr. TTiTrrw, or, ace. to others, for tvitiXoç, from
rvTTTw, nuise produced by a repeated or measured motion, as that of
oars: Kai ixr)v vhÔq yt TvirvXoç ivr]pr\ç irâpa. Eur. Iph. T. 1050.
Noise, plash of a liquid falling drop by drop, clang or clashing of arms,
clatter of repeated blows. /Eschylus, by a bold and beautiful figure,
uses this word to express the blows struck on the breast in sign of grief
(Theb. 860); and Euripides, exaggerating the metaphor, applies it to
a torrent of tears {Hippol. 14G4). [I'robably onomatop. L. and S. —
Pape suggests a relationship to itriaadj or tzLtvç.^
<{>Xoîo-poç, ow (Ô), prop, noise of waters, roaring of waves, as is plain
from the epithet 7Co\v(pXoi(j(ioç, whicii Homer gives to the sea {II.
i. 34); hence, by ext., tumult of battle: ' AXX' àytr îk (j)Xoi(TJ3oio
aaûaoptv ioQXbv kraipov. II. v. 469.
«|/o(j)os, ov (Ô), 1. noise resulting from the shock of two
dry bodies, more generally noise : '"H iziaovaa \p6({)oy iTrolrjcrE.
Time. iii. 22. 2. Sound produced by the friction of the air,
m Aristotle : O yap \p6(poç, rpl\pLç toû Ïgoi Tri'tu^arôc kariv.
Aristot. Hist. An. iv. 9. [The -où î'o-w irv. relates to
inseets only. Aristotle there distinguishes between (pioi'i),
any soun'd produced by the throat; {fpapvyt,); êiâXEKroç, arti-
culate speech; \^oôoe any noise or sound ; in the case of
insects, as made in any way ; by the friction of the air inside
their bodies, the friction of the long hind legs of the
locust, &c.]
242 249, 250.
e.
249.
219 ôaXâfiT), Tjc (»'/), anfl more commonly in the plural ôaXâ-
fitti, beds, haunts, principally of fishes, and of shell-fish :
Nt/ioiTfu ct 01 Ki'ipdjMH tU t)^ducin Oqpivofreç Trapu ràç
OaXâfiiii' t:a\ yap kv rolç TreXûyeaiy kuI it- rolç Toiovrotç
yîtop-iti ToTTOir, oioi' ar w(Ti Tpa■)^^£'lç Kui Xidwêt'iç' ir TOiov-
Toiç yap TTOiovv-ai ràç OaXâfiaç. Aristot. Hist. An. viii. 4.
IXcéç, où (ô), fr. f JAt'w, hole of a reptile, of a serpent :
'IXfoi', ovK fHk)]aiy. Theocr. Id. xv. 9. [And under the form
tWvoc in Ken. Cyr. 5, 16, of hiding places to which hares
run when frightened by dogs.]
îXuoç, ov (Ô), another form of the preceding word, in Cal-
limachus: 'IXvovç ijJctXoyro KtrwTraru. Callim. in Jov. 25.
KoiTT), rjç (//), bed, seldom bird's nest, in Euripides : Aei-
TTOvai TTTijroi Unuiuaov Koirac. Eur. Ion. 155.
KoiTaîof, ov {to), bed (or nest), speaking of that of the
hedge-hog : To ^i Koira'ior avrwr ôiraç tj^tt cvo, r»)r fitf
vpôç toToy, T})i' ^£ -pnç jjoppûr /îXf'-oi/crar. Plut, de Solert.
An. 10.
((xoXeôs, oil (ô), cave, den of a wild beast, of the bear:
"Q.(nTtp dpi^Twy (j)ijj\tolç )/ j^fioTç fpcivorrwr j/ fiV)^o'iç k'»;-»!»»',
Tolc TÛiy Otûiy fjeyûpoiç i; ùyaKTÔr.oiç Trpoainyreç. Plut, de
Svpc7-st. 9. [Also in Aristot. it is especially the den, hole,
&c. where they take their winter-sleep, ^wXoûfft.]
XCiâ. âç (»';). crevice, hole, specially of serpents: 'EXiffaôfitvoç Tréoî
X'Mj/. //. xxii. 95.
250.
250 6âXa(T<7a, >;c (»'/). ace. to some from iiXXof.iai, ace. to others
from aXç, or adXoç, the sea, in general : 'Apyt'ioi ^fu^orrwi
fV tvpta J àiro i)uXà<T(Jr}ç; II. ii. 159.
âXç, ù\oç (>'/), fr. liXç (ô), sait, ace. to the ninjority of Rranininrians,
who consider this nieaiiiii); as the most anciriU ; hut, although ihc pro-
curing salt t'roin sea-water has heen known iVom tlie remotest antiquity,
it seems more natural to suppose the original meaning of the word to
have been that of sea; in the Iliad and the Odyssey, as often as Bà-
Xairaa, the salt-u-avf, the britiy-wave, the sea; sal: NT/a fitXatvav
Ipv/Taofny itç âXn Cla%'. II. i. HI.
XaÎTp.a (rû), wiili àXôç, gulf, abyss of the sea: Thv fiiv TaXOv^ioç
250. 243
TToAu'/c à\àç iç /«fya Xaïrfia pixp'. II. xix. 267. Sometimes alone in (250)
the Odyssey, and later poets: 'StjuTt Oo^aiv Toiyt TmroiBÔTiç ÙKeiyatv,
Xalr/ja fiiy' èKirêpôwffi. Od. vii. 35.
XifjiVT], ;jç (>'/), arc. to Eustathiiis, from Xi'ai' /.tfi'tiv, to stay ever;
but better, ace. to others, froin \tii3eiv: stagnant water, lake, marsh;
in Homer and the tragic writers, for the sea: "Ev^ops /.itiXavi Trôvry,
iTTitTTovcixij'^i ^È Xifivrj. IL xxiv. 79.
oIS|jia, aroç (ro), fr. olêéw, prop., sivelling ; hence, wave, billow: 01
S' âvtfiot Trâ\iv avnç îjiav oJKÔvSt vhaOai OpijiKiov Kara ttovtov 6
c' tcTTei'tv olêfiari Ovmv. 11. xxiii. 230.
TreXayoç, eoç (rô), formed from TrXcit,, prop, the surface of
the sea, the more open and extended part of the sea, the main ;
in the poets, the watery plain; answers to œquor, in Latin :
Nû»' o' àXoç kr TrtXây£a(n Bcwr iiijJifXoçE rififjç. Od. v. 335.
In prose it is used to signify a portion of the sea, a par-
ticular sea : 'Piovda ^' // OûXarra (pairerai karà tciç arevô-
TTjraç eitrov Oià Ti]v nepiiyovaav yfjv eiç jiiKpiv èi; j-ieyciXov
avv(i-/£-ai ireXâyovç. Aristot. Meteor, ii. 1.
irôrros, ov (ô), ace. to the grammarians, froin irviu) or
from TTÔvoç, but it is more probable that it is of the same
family as ftivdoç and jSvOoc, prop, bottom, principally of the
sea, with àXoç or daXaaarjc, and sometimes alone (//. ii.
210), ffulfi abyss of the sea; hence, the deep sea, in the
poets, ahum et pontus : Ovcé jxiv kcrx^v ttÔitoç àXùç TroXiijç,
o TToXiac àÉKovTuç èiwtcEi. II. xxi. 59. In a geographical
sense, particularly in prose, ttÔitoc is used with a local
adjective, to denote a particular sea, as Uôt-oc "Aûiroc, in
Pindar {Pyth. iv. 362), literally, the inhospitable sea, after-
wards called, antiphrastically, nôiroç Eî/£tt»'oç, the Euxine
(hospitable) Sea, now the Black Sea. Ilcii'-oe alone is found
in this sense in Herodotus: 'Eoîktciv ouein'jp' re ywoi^v kui
Trnoi^sLpéiyji' to tç îlôvroy, rij-teraL to Tuvpiicùy ïdtoç.
Herodol. iv. 99.
VYpT). î]ç (y'l), feminine of the adjective vypôç, wet, liquid, is some-
times used alone l)y the poets with ellipse of the substantive for QdXacraa,
in opp to ï,>]oâ, or rpa<pipâ, or yala, the land, the wet or watery plain :
AvriK IntiO' vtto irorralv t^tjcrnTO KaXà likStXa, dpfipoaia, xQvaeia,
Ta /ill/ fipov riptv f.<p' vyçi'iv, 7)5' ètt' ÙTrtipova yaîcii'. 11. xxiv. 340.
ÙKcai'ôç, ov {()). The Greeks, who referred every thing
to their own language, derived this word from ùkéwç
vâeiy. Bochart, with more reason, considers it a derivation
from the Phoenician oy, the radicals of which appear again
in 'Sly»/»/, preserved by Hesychius. In the Homeric cos-
Y 2
244 251.
(250) mography, the ocean is a boundless and rapid river, the
waters of which surround the whole earth. Out of its
bosom rise the heavenly bodii-s, and sink to rest in its bed:
'Er c tTtdti noTUfio'to f-ttya aSîioç XikfaioTo. //. xviii. 606.
It was tlie name of the Atlantic Sea, even in the time of
Aristotle : UiXayoç ce tu fiîv t£w rijç ouov/Jti r/c» ArXai'-
riKoi' k(i/\£Î7ai Kai 'iîiCfavoç, irtpippiov Vfiâç. Arislot. de
Mund. 3, 8.
251.
251 Gât'aTos, ov (/<), death, in general : Ovc" âr ii-i>ira cÙovq
QnruTdv <^i;yot. Theogn. 7-7.
SaîfAw»', ovoQ (o), destiny, fate, for death, in Homer: Ilâpoe
TOI cai^otn cûxru). II. viii. 166.
Ki^p.pôç (>'/), in the Iliad, thepersonificationof violent death, an inferior
deiiy that ever accompanies the man predestined >o to die; falf, some-
times for denlh itself: Kf/pa ê' iyù Ton c'l^ofiai ômrÔTt ictr ^>) Ztiç
tOtXy TtXtaat. Jl. xviii. 115.
fjioîpa, aç (»/), prop, part; hence, destiny personified,
Parca, with the implied idea of death, in several passages
in the poets : 'AWâ ê Mo7p' kcû^atrat. II. xviii. 1 U). [In
prose /a<p, lot: esp. Ueiu fto'ioa. In PL Phœd. 236, A.
fiôpoç, ou (ô\ fated lot or share, by euphemism for death,
in Homer; innrs : KXnu fiàpur ov rmiciiç. II. xxiv. 85.
Hence, in a more precise sense, in Pindar, and tlie poets
posterior to him, death : AiOwr Ct Ktpnvrùç îi'iakti\L€f fioiiov.
Pylh.'m. 105. [In prose very late. Diod. Zon. 9 (vii. 404.)]
otTOS, oi> (Ô), fr. o'liii, to carry, that which is borne or submitted to,
iti'ttiin/, by euphemism for iti-ath : "Oç fioi KaXd top olrov dnÔTfiov
•/rcùcoç îvtmriç. Jl. xxiv. 388.
oXcdpos. ou (Ô), loss, di'ath : 'H r«c ' Axaiwv pi\p(i x^^P^Ç Aiôv dirb
irî'itynv, Xuypov ôXiOpov. Jl. xxiv. 735.
■troTuoç, ov (Ô), (icsliuy, sometimes death, in ihc poets posterior to
Hoiiier: ^ihirùrpov' Api/ç îpiKn'. J'itid. Jstlim. vi. 35.
TcXconî, ^c (//), end, with and even without j^wv, end of
life : A>/\oi' on iitcrmi fiot rij TtXevrij -^nrjadtti, i] p<,ifTrt} ^ùi'
vno Twy rovTov iKififXtidn'Tuir KtupiTui. Xen. Àpol. i. 7.
<|>8opti, ûc (»/). loss, destruction, in consequence of a
scourge, such as the plague: Ovci <pOuph ourwç ùrOnûiriov
ovcufioù i^vi}^oytviTo yiiiffOai. Thuc. ii. 47.
252. 245
252.
6dpcro<i, Eoç (tô), fr. Oépw, to ivarm, prop, heat, ardor. 252
This word is only employed fiç?., and, ace. to the Venetian
Scholia, it seems that the different schools of philosophers
gave their own peculiar definitions of it. The Stoics de-
fined it by a deliberate confidence in a man's own powers,
which prevents all fear of danger ; the Peripatetics, hope of
not being exposed to any danger; the Academicians and
the Eretrians, excess of confidence, of courage ; the Epi-
cureans and the School of Cyrene, constancy in undergoing
evil and dangers, by the aid of reflection and reasoning.
1. In Homer, in poetry and prose, resolution, confidence,
courage, boldness : Mearov aTptinvj-ia vpoBvjxiuç, (piXo-ifiiaç,
f,t!j[.iT)ç, Oâpcrovç. Xen. Cyr. iii. 3, 26. 2. In Homer, and
poetry only, and taken in a bad sense, assurance, audacity,
insolence : Tittt où, w kvi'Ôuviu, Otnvç epièi t,vv'(.\avitiç
Ocipaoç a.r]Tov £^ou<7a ; II, xxi. 394. [See 91.]
ôpao-oç, eoç (ré), formed by metathesis from dâpaoç. Ac-
cording to Ammonius, and the best grammarians, dâpaoç is
the feeling that results from a sense of one's own powers,
in opposition to <^o/3oç, and signifies confidence, resolution ;
whereas Bpaaor is the feeling unconnected with any such
sense, audacity, temerity. This observation is inapplicable
to the Homeric poems, and to the tragic poets, who use
dpdaoç, as tiapcroç, in a good or bad sei\se, audacity, resolution,
courage : Tor c uvKip tj^ti dpcluoç, 6ç kev i^rirai. II. xiv,
416. "YTTEari jaol dpdaoç àcvirit'xijr icXvovaav àprlwç oi'sipd-
TU}y. Soph. Electr. 479. It is in Plato that we find the first
traces of the form Bpâooç used in a bad sense : To yap 7>/j'
rov jJiXTiovoc êoù^uv pj) (jtol^e'iadai ^lci Opàcroç, tovt avTO
£(771 irytcov if irorripà àvaia^wria. Legg. iii. 701, b. It is
not till very much later, that this use of the word obtains
distinctly. Thus Plutarch contrasts the two forms ddpaoq
and dpdaoç : Mm yap ànupia koX dpdaoç ytpy^, Kni ddpaoç
à(j>aipe'irai. Plut. Compar. Pericl. et Fab.
0apo-aXe6TT]ç, j]toç (//), daring disposition ; hence, bold-
ness, in Plutarch : 'O Alfjikiciç ôpdwç Xoyi^ôfjLtvoç àr^piaç
ecu dapauXeoTriroç àrdpunzoïç ov Trpoç ÔttXov kuI aaplaauç
■yjpïfair Eitai fjôtop, àWd .... Plut. JEmil. 36.
6pa(ruTT|s, 7J70C (>/), fr. dpaavç, character of boldness, of
Y 3
246 253, 254.
(252) assurance : Aéoi' ây £t>; tÙ fiiXiT^r ùç i/uffra that ùiat-
a^viTiivç TE t:ai dnnavTTjToç ye^or-aç, ^o/3(poùç lè tlç rô ri
ToXfJ^y ekatrrort Xe'yf tr f/ trâtr^tty f/ kuI cni^v aia^/jor vrtnîiy.
Plat. Legy. i. 649, c.
ÎTafioTTjs, r)Toç (»/), fr. (Va^ôç, character of the rash, the
daring nuin ; hence, during, in a good sense : Auii.tvTT}Toç
ce Kat Ttroç trn^ôrTjroç 6t,ti(iç K(ù TToakTtkJ/C irct'trai. Plat.
Polit. 311, a. It may be rendered by temerity, recklessness,
in the following passage of Plutarch : Kai -j/r TtXioviiiav
avTov Kui rtju ira^6rr}Ta cat Ouâaoç ûpâiyrtç. Plut Nie. 2.
Irafiia, aç (//), pride, presumption, in the Sept. : 'l-nfila
Kapciciç aov. Jerem. xlix. 15.
Xafxupia, aç (i/), fr. X«/nwp(!ç, impudence : 'Ei lot coKuvaiv
ctiXiciç Ka'i i^aXciKiaç Ùttiotcitu) riOiadiii Toy rpùiroy, âr ty-
yiara (pah (oyrui Xayuuo/aç Kul doacrvrrjroç. Plut, de Adulât,
et Am. Discr. 25.
253.
253 ôaufidj^eiv {^dav^it), prop, to see with astonishment, to be
astonished : 'lifiûç ^' kerraôrtç Bavuûi^oiuiy o'toy iTV')(i)ij.
II. ii. 320. According to the grammarians, this verh used
1. with a genitive, conveys the notion of blame, reprimand,
so we use admire ironically : ToD-o niy itpuiToy tidv/'fU'w
MfXtVov o-w irn-i yyovç Xtytt. Xeti. Apol. 11. 2. AVith
the accusative, it signifies admire, in the sense of praising :
Errt fity Toiyvy inwy Troiiiati''Opi]poy tywyi fiàXiara riOuv-
l^uiKd. Xen. Mem. i. 4, 2.
&ric<r6ai, Epic, to behold ut see with asloiiishnietit : Otjolo kiv avTvç
iniXOioy. 11. xxiv. 418.
â>faa^a\., to admire: llûira piy ravTn dnvpni^w iiri rip
KnXXci, -iruXii et fuâXXov uyafini rvii Karnfiirpt)aayrôç aoi kui
cinT('iSnyroç. Xen. Œcon. 4, 21.
Oafx^civ, lo be surprisid, astonished : Qâ^fiqiXfv ?' 'A\iXn'iç. II. i.
lui».
ri6r]tra, pcrfi'ct «fa ilcfcclive verb, to he sliipified, someiinics in con-
scuiiL'Mci' ol liiglit : Ov^ôç fiKi ly'i ari'iOtaai riOiiTrir. 0(/. xxiii. 103.
254.
2")4 ôeofAttxîa, nç (>'/), combat of the gods themselves one with
anotliiT : K<ù Utopu\iuç ucraç 'Oprjpuç iztTToii^Kir. Plat,
Pol. ii. 378, d.
255. 247
Oetifiaxia. or ({]), combat against a god, according to Am- (254)
moniiis ; an opinion, however, which lias no other authority
for it.
255.
0eôç, oïl (('), »'/), god, goddess ; Homer and the poets use 255
also the feminine did, goddess : Avtik èyù) TTfjwroe iceAo/^rj)'
deov iXâfji^Eadni. II. il. 38G. In Plato, in the singular, 6
Qeoc, God, the Supreme Being : Uapà tw Qem uv-t] tarlv
7/ àkp//îiffrd-rj ceaTroreia, /cat avrr) rj UKpipeaTarrj en-torj/ju?;.
Plat. Parmen. 134, d.
ôeîoc, ov (ro), neuter of dfwç, prop, that ivhich is divine,
the Divinity, divine Providence : IVwa/j to Otloy, on togov-
Tov KCÙ TowvTov luTi, didO âjuci Tvui'Ta oo^»', Kot TvavTa
àkouEii', Kcd 7ra»'7ai^oû Trapeïrai, /cat âjuia ivavTiov (.Tni-itXti-
adui. Xen. Mem. i. 4, 18.
àOavaToç (ô, -q), immortal ; the poets frequently use it in the plural,
the word Qtoi being understood, for the immvrtal gods : Mai'wv A'tfiovi-
St]ç tTritiKtXoç à9avâroi(nv. II. iv. 394.
Saîp.cj»', oroç (ô), fr. è aï] ^iiyr, having knowledge, or, accord-
ing to others, fr. cniu), to distribute : the supreme intel-
ligence which governs the vi^orld, 1, Providence, Destiny,
in Homer: Et^fk-f caifiMv âfufxe huKphrj. II. vii. 291.
2. In a more precise sense, sometimes for 6i6ç, in Homer :
'H c' OvXupTTÔj'^e flejh'jKEi ewfiar kç aiyw\oio Aioc, fxsTà
laiidoiaç âWovç. II. i. 221- 3. In Plato, genius, or inter-
mediate divinity between the gods and men, or a kind of
guardian angel attached to each man from his birth to his
death ; it is the name which he gives to love : Tt ovp av
EiT} (j"Epwç ; dyrjTÔç; "H/vtora ye. 'AXAo ri fxi'iv, "Q^axep
T(i irpôrepu fjera^v dtrirov Ktil àdarârov. Tt ovv ; Aaifi(i)v
fxiyaç' kc-i ycip iràv to hainoinov /jetciEv eoti deuv te /cat
drr^-ov. Plat. Conv. 202, c. 4. In the N. T., the evil
spirit, the Devil, demon : Kat Ziappiiaaiov to. cEUfic'i, y'jXav-
VETO VTTO TOX) êuifÀOVOi: EIÇ TCIÇ Èçîj^OVQ. LuC. viii. 29.
Saifjiocioi', ov (jo), neuter of haifxôvioç, taken substan-
tively, that -which is of the divine nature ; that which is
divine, divinity ; expresses something more vague than
êaif-nûi'. In a special sense, but one, in fact, equally vague,
it is used by Plato and Xenophon of the genius or familiar
248 255.
(255) demon, by whom Socrates professed to be inspired, and
•whose voice directed all his actions : 'II yap e'ludvld p.oi
fxavriKt) >'/ TOÏ) CdifÀOiuiv, tv ^iv tÛ irooaOiy ^pocw nafri
Trail; ■kvkvi] at* l\v. Plat. Apol. Socrat. 31. Xenophon
uses it in the sense of ô 0£Ôc, as well as Plato : Atïw ^k
Trpwrny à non avruv ifi^ovfTa 7r£(jt rov caifxutivv hdXtyofifyov
Trpoc 'Apiar('icr]fxoy. Xcn. Mem. i. 4, 2. In the X. T. it is
the name of the false gods of the Heathen, in opp. to the
true God ; sometimes devils : 'EitXôorra ci rà cai/^iôyia
ÙkÙ TOÏ) àrdfJbJTTOv, eiaijXdiy e'tç tovç •)^oipovç. N. T. Luc.
viii. 33.
KpeiTTOJi', oroç (ô), fr. Kpâroç, prop, stronger ; hence,
better. The plural, o'l KpetTxok'es, is sometimes used by the
Attic writers for o'l Otoi, the gods: Tû^' oZv âr k«t aoi tic
0VT0Ç TÙv Kpitrrùvwr awinoiro. Plat. Soph. 216, b.
p,âKap, apoç (ô, >)), fr. ixaKoôç, according to Aristotle, a more rea-
sonable clyiTiolojçy tiian that of Eustathius, who derives tlie word from
à fit} Ktipl inroKtifitvoç : one who is not subject to death ; henre, fin-
mortal, in opp. to Qt>i]TÔç, and tlie epithet of the gods, in Homer and
the poets: in tiie Odyssey and in Pindar it is taken substantively with
ellipse of 0tot : 'AXXà KtKiadai fiiv fiaKapi^v j-iiyav uokov ôftôaaai.
0(1. X. 29y.
èXvpLirios (ô, >'/), fr. 'OXvfiTzoç, Olympian, epirliet of Jupiter, Zfj'ç,
whose name is sometimes understood in Homer: "Qç Ktr oi avdi ynia
^«j'oi, fJtiya yap fuv 'OXv/iTrioc îroupt ntifia Tpwoi ti cni Hpiâ/iff»
fityaXijTopi roîô Tt naiaiv. 11. vi. 282.
oùpavîuv, wvnç (ô, »';), fr. ovpavvç, prop, heavenly, one tctio is from
heaven, or in heaven, is the epithet of (he gods in Homer, and frequently
used as a substantive with ellipse of Otof : Tic vv at tou'ic' îpiKt, ^iXo»»
TtKOÇ, oîipaMtûj'wv ; //. v. ',\T^.
i-Kovpâvio^ (ô, l'i), fr. ovpavôç, one who is in heaven, sometimes in
the pulls in the plural, ol ê7roi'pa»'ioi, the inhabitants of heaven, the
gods: Tt c' i^oi t6v tTrovpitviiov /3a(TiXr)n ârraOXuv fiici]ç rf/ç iy
îpuTi XajSfTv ; Jnlhol. Mcleagr. xiv. 'A.
ir^oi (ol). The Dryopcs used the word Trôiroç for Biôç ; according
to Kusiaihius, Trôjrci is for iironoi ; others derive it from ttÎ-ituiv and
TTi'iirayoy, which would give it the meaning of miles, boni; very pro-
bably it is but a word formed by onomatopy, similar to TraVni. In
fact, the word has remained as an interjection, and most freiiuently ex-
presses grief or indignation : 'U Triiro», 'Eyyociyait, olov ùtiriç ;
11. vii. -ibb.
256. 249
256.
Oepd-irait'a, r]ç (>/), feminine of depciTrwi', woman who 256
serves, maid-servant: Al depdrraivai Xajonvcrai avrijy UTri]-
yov etc T})v âojUftjuaicu'. Xen. Ci/r. vi. 4, 4.
OcpdirvT), r]ç (/;), abridged and poet, form of the preceding word:
Kuvpcii Ai)\tdStç, 'EKaTT]j3e\éTao OepciTTvai. Horn. Hymn. ApoU. 157.
âPpa, ciç ()/), young female slave, ivaiting-maid : Tov
ce KXojclov (f»)(7ai'T0ç âl^pay Trepiniveiy ïlojjnrr]taç. Plut.
C césar. 10.
alxfAaXwTiç, i^oç (Ji), feminine of ai-)(^ua\ti)TÔç, used some-
times as a substantive, with ellipse of yvvî], taken in war,
captive : 2e roi, -ov tK -ijc cù')(^^a\u)ricoç, Xiyw, Soph. Aj.
1245.
dfji<j)iiro\os, ov (Ô, ?/), fr. û/j^« and TzoXiw, prop, one who
con-.es and goes about (another) ; who is in attendance,
always feminine in Homer : 'H àj-KpiTroXoç, tooman, woman
in waiting, lady's-maid, femme de chambre of princesses, or
wives of great people, without any other notion than that of
constant attendance ; in which particular the word differs
from CfjuDt'i, which radically involves the notion of slavery.
Besides this difference inherent in the two words, others
may be noticed in the use which Homer makes of them ;
àficpiiroXoç seems to denote the highest condition of household
service, and one of a very intimate nature. Such attendants
form the retinue of Helen and Penelope, and are employed
at the loom. It is the name of the female attendant on
Andromache: "Afia c a/Li^tVoXoc Artfj' avrfj, TraTo" iwi KoXnov
s^ouo-a. //. vi. 399. Farther on, the same person is called
nurse, rSiirr] (v. 467). There is nothing in Homer to
show whether they were slaves or not; later, they were
slaves, at least in the time of Herodotus, who uses the
word in opposition to èXevdépa, free- woman : 'Aireevije aéeaQ
TTciaciç ôjjoiwç tÛç t èXevdépnç Kai ràç àfKpnrùXovQ. Herod.
v. 92.
8)10)1^, rÎQ (y), féminine o? Sfiwç, prop, subdued; hence, captive, with
and wiihoul yvvi), female slave, reduced to slavery by the conquerors,
or born of a slave. Such were the women who attended upon Acliilies
and Patroclus: Afiwai o ciç 'A^^tXfîiç Xytacraro IldrpOKXôç re. 11.
xviii. 28. In the Iliad and the Odyssey, they have to do all the house-
hold work of the family, such as making the beds, preparing and serving
2Ô0 257.
(256) the meals, bringing water to ordinary guests or strangers for wasiiing;
where the guests were of note and consequence, this office was per-
formed for them by the dau>;hlers of their host, as a mark of distinc-
tion ; thu«, in the Odyssey, Telemachiis is washed and rubbed with oil
by tlie hand of the beautiful I'oiycasta herself, the youngest of Ntsior's
daughters (0</. iii. 464).
Sfxwiç, îSoç {>)), another form more peculiar to the Tragic writers :
Aaùiv iv X'^PV TaaataQi, (piXai Cfiwtciç. jEschyl. Sitppl. 955.
SotîXT), T]ç (»/), feminine of êovXoç, female slave : ^laôict a
7/ aXo^oi- TTon'ifff-ai, t) oye luvKriv. II. iii. 409.
SpcLo-rcipa, and, under the Ionic form, Spi^orcipa, aç (»/), feminine
of v^tairiio, she who serves with zeal, activity : 'ApifiiTTuXoi ë' âpa
Kiëvai t'v« fityapotai irivovro riffaaptç, ai ot êùifia Kara 5(j/;(rr{ipac
taai. Od. X. 348.
circuirîç, iroç (»'/), fr. «Vo^ni, very rare, female attendant: Boi/JtJ
rpifioofpoç 9î](Ttrai a' tTrioTrica. Lye. 1176.
BuydTt]p, arpôç (//), dauc/Jiter, was sometimes used in de-
based Grtek, as fille in French, to signify maid-servant,
femme de chambre : Uéf^i-e ^è ralç yâjjoiç -»/ rratci Ov/nréuaç
rérrapaç ô/uZ/Xtcar. Phalar. Epist. 3G0.
Xârpiç, i^oç (>'/), poet, in F-uripides in the feminine, for Cov\t] : 2w
S' av \af5ov(T' àyynoj', àpxnia Xârpi, jiàypaff' ïviyKt Sivpo novriaç
àXéç. Eur. Htcitb. COÎi.
àirâSiSs (ô, >y), and àiraiov, oi'oç (ô, if), fr. 'i—opai, one who follows,
one who accompanies. Kuripides uses these two forms as feminine sub-
stantives, for ';//('»k/«h/, M'omrjn, i/ai'c .• 'AW t'iô' 6rracùii> Îk fôpwv riç
tpXiTat êaiepvppoîxra. Ear. /Ile. 137. Xoiptîr' ilç CÔpov<;, à-nàovtç,
Kopi^tr' aiiTTji'. Eur. Troatl. 886.
iraîs, iraièoç (»'/), young female slave, viaid : Kopwij;
\iipo. nnoa^oTE KpiOùiy rtj iraicï roi) 'AttoWwioc. Alhen. viii.
359.
Tajjiîa, aç (»'/), feminine of raftiaç, female slave who had
the charge of tiie larder in the house of the ricli and great,
as the ccllarist in convents, house-keeper, female steward.
27ro»' ^' uicoii) rnpii] iraptOi}Kt <f>îpov<Tu. Od. X. 371.
257.
257 ôrjpa, <(c (//) fr. Oi'/f), pursuit of rvild animals, chase of
game, in general ; 'iic 5' OTt ^apyjipulovTi àvio t:vit tit'ôrt
y»/(wyt f/ Ktfu'iû J/£ \uyu)or iiriiytrov. . . . II. X. 360. By
cxt. the game so taken, prey, prop, and fig. : Xiope'i ci, Otip<f
257. 251
^VfTTTor^iw yavpovfiiyrj, reiyiujv tt,(i> rwi'o\ Eur. Bacch. (257)
1144.
aypa, aç (»/), for the first time in the Odyssey, where it
signifies game taken of all kinds, fish, &c., prei/, whatever
has been taken, in general : Kcù h) ayprji' t(pintrTKoy aXij-
TtvorTEç ùrâyKr], l\dvç, vpj'idâç re, flXaç 6 ri j^flpaç Ïkolto,
Od. xii. 330. Hence, by ext., action, or manner of taking
or pursuing wild animals ; hence, hunting, sporting, the chase
in general : "Aypat riLv KpoKoieiXojy tvoXXcu kuI Trairojai.
Herodot. ii. 70.
à-ypEcia, aç (//), more recent form of âypa, in poetry : 'E/c 5' avr
àyçtalriç ttoXXÛki voXXà Kafiùv. . . . Call. Fragm. 21.
IXa4>T]PoXîa, aç (»/), stag- hunt : ^ït]S' sXa<prij3oXii]7', iiTjo' tvaro-
X^l^ tpivaipdv. Call, in Dian. 262.
Gr^peuCTis, eu)ç (>/), action of chasing game ; hence, the
chase of game in Plato : Ile^wc Ce jjlÛvov Ot'ipevffiç re kuI
«ypa Xonrt) to'iç Trap' //juti' àdXr]Tcûç. Legg. vii. 824.
6T)peoTiKi^, j/c ((/), feminine of drjpavriKÔç, of or belonging to
the chase of game : Téx^'V GripavriKi], Plat. Soph. 223, b.
Sometimes used as a substantive, with ellipse of riy^vri :
Kot (TrparrjyiKijr Kal ^u^tTracrr/ç iiarLvoaovv di]pe.vTiKÎ]ç. Plat.
Polit. 299, d.
6tjpoot5vt], r]ç (»;), skilfulness in the chase, art of the chase, in the
Alexandrine poets : Kai at StxBoOu) 6r]po(TVV7]ç [liTÙ fiôxQov è/ibv
Xixoç. Nonn. Dionys. xvi. 134.
Koi^iYeo'toi/, ov (rô), management of dogs (in hunting) :
hence, 1. pack of hounds with huntsmen, &c. : Auowr fiivToi
XoyiieciQ Kui TO Kvi'Tjyiaioy ttû»' (rvuTréfi-^pu). Herodot. i. 36.
Hence, 2. hunting with hounds : Ov h) j^aptv Kvvqyiaia koX
T))v âX\r]y di^pap oi)-^ i]TT0v iniTr]Citvuv est rov >//jâ>i'ra t)
Tîjç âXXrjç j/coi'j/ç. Plat. Legg. vi. 763, b. [So Xeji. and
also in pi. fxu6>]Tai Kvvr)ytciu)v. Ven. 1.]
KvvTjYia, ag (»'/), rnanagement of (logs ; hence, hunting with hounds,
coursing : 'ïiç—vbv iK Kvvayiaç TpaTrtZa irXîjprjç. Eur. Hippol. 109.
The plural has been used by more moilern prose writers : Tivîç [itv
yap iv rcùç Kvvtjyiaiç tiVi ToXfj.7]poi. Poltjb. iv. 8, 9.
KunriYta, wv (ja), plural neuter, in Polybius, for the
preceding word : Xiipi te tUq kv toIq Kvvriyioiç KaKonadeiaç
nal ToXpaç. Polyb. x. 25, 4.
252 258.
(257) iwvTiXacrîa, oç (i;) (iXavriu), literally, aclion of setting or slipping
ilogs to l/ie chase: Kat i icvvqXaaiqv Tt *ai tv<Tro\it)v iSièa^aç.
Call. iii. 205.
258.
258 fi^s, di]rôç (Ô), feminine, Qî}nan, an adjective often taken
substantively, as mercenary in English, free person who
let himself out for a time, and served for wages : "H toi
aùroû yr/rtç -£ CfiGiiç re, Od. iv. 644. In the plural,
drireç, labourers, the name of the fourth class of citizens at
Alliens, comprehending all the poor and labouring part,
who, according to the laws of Solon, could not fill any
civil office : Ot ci XoLiroi îrt'urtç tKuXovyTo Oi^irtç, oie ovèe-
ftiar ci()\)ii' kcuKEi' âpj(^£ti'. Plut. Sol. 18.
SiciKo»'os (Ô, »'/), one who serves, servant, principally at
table, and who was not a slave : KûkAwn citTrpwy aroatwv
êiÛKoroç. Eur. Cycl. 31.
eiXus, WTOÇ (o), or clXwrris, ov (ô), Helot, name of the
ancient inhabitants of Helos, a town of Messenia, who
were conquered by the Lacedaemonians, reduced to slavery,
and from that time attached to the soil : IWiiaTot It tÙ>v
EtAwrwj' kyirovTO o'l twv TTdXaiiLv Miafftifiwy Tore invXw-
HÉptijji' àirôyofoi, ») Kal Mtctr»; not ficX/ydr^erar ot 7r«»T£C.
Thuc. i. 101, [More prob. a verbal of passive formation
connected with the obsolete root of îXt jr.]
^pyoXdPos (ô, >/), one who undertakes any business or
work for anotlier for a certain payment or salary, under-
taker of works, contractor ; redemplor : 'EpyoXa/ioc per ?)»'
roi) ùyâXf^taroc. Plut. Pericl. .'îl.
cpîOos, (ô, »/), fr. tptoi', prop, one who is a wool-worker,
principally in the feminine, worker in wool: Uo'iai a^'
£7ro>'<((T(tr tpiOoi; Tficoc. Id. xv. 80. By ext., in the mas-
culine principally, labourer who works for hire, and who is
engaged for a certain time only, and for extraordinary works,
day-labourer, a reaper, in Homer : 'EiWa^' £p«0oi iiptjy
6i,etuc ^p£5raKac ty jftpoîi' t^iiyreç. II. xviii. 550.
K(ip, apôç (ô), Carian, inhabitant of Caria, in Asia
Minor. According to iElian (Hist. An. xii. 30), the
Oariaiis were the first who served as mercenaries in
the wars of oilier nations, so that Carian anil mercenary
259. 253
became synonymous terms. Hence the proverb : 'Ev rw (258)
Kopi Kucvrtvui'. Eur. Cycl. 6.50, " to brave the danger in
a Carian's skin ;" in other words, " to expose a hired sub-
stitute to danger instead of yourself ,''^ a worthless fellow, that
is, whose loss is of no consequence.
fAicrGios, (J), J/), fr. fiia-dôç, hireling, hired servant, one
who works for wages ; sometimes used as a substantive
in the N. T. : Woiriaôv /ue we tva rôjv iÀi<rdiwv aov. Luc.
XV. 19. [_Plut. Lye. 16].
fAicrôuToç, ^ {fAïadôu)), prop, one engaged for wages, hire-
ling, sometimes used as a substantive : Miadovg madioro~iç,
^ovXoiç . . . (nrortretv. Plat. Legg. V. 742. [Also a mer-
cenary soldier. Th. 5, 6, &c.]
p,iCT6o4)ôpos (Ô, >/), prop, adjective, one who receives
wages, who is hired ; chiefly in speaking of soldiers, in
the historians : TiapaKoXovQovvTwv tCjv ireXTaarùiv, oi I'jirnv
jdiffdoipopoL To'ic Q)]joulotç {who were in the pay of the
Thehans). Xen. Hellen. v. 4, 54.
ijTr6p,iCT0os (Ô, )/), fr. fxiffdûç, under engagement for wages', '
hired : 'Epya^o^at rijv yiji', VTfôfxiadoç ôfooXiJy Tiaaûpwv.
Luc. Tim. iii.
irei'eoTTjs, ov (Jo), Penest, labourer, the name given by the
Thessalians to their peasantry, who were the descendants
of an ancient people, whose history Athenœus has pre-
served (vi. 18) ; they were conquered by their neighbours,
who settled themselves on their lands, deprived them of all
civil rights, and reduced them to the state of poor depend-
ants, without, however, considering them absolute slaves ;
in which respect they differed from the Helots : 'AXX' kv
QtrraXia. fiera ïiponT]diu)ç c'jjjuocparjo»' KareaKeva^e, Kal
rovç Treréaraç wTcXt^ei' ènl tovç êecrwÔTaç, Xen. Hell. ii.
3, 36.
259.
0iç, li'ôç (6 and ?/), fr. riOrjfii, the primitive meaning of 259
the word seems to be mass, heap : UoXiiç S' à/j^' oaTt6(piv
Oiç nrèpûiy nvBoiJtiwy. Od. xii. 45. Hence, with the
genitive ufjfjov, which is found sometimes expressed
{Herod, iii. 26), and sometimes understood, heap or mass
of sand ; and by ext. sand heaped on the shore, sand-
DOWN : 'i2e h' 60' vtto ^ptKOf Boptu» àyanàXXerai j)(6i)ç O'ly'
%
254 260.
(2.'39j in'i <pvt:iôey-i. II. xxiii. 693. Accordiiifj to these two
Homeric passages, in which alone the gender of the word is
determined by an epithet, we may presume that the form
die, which is the more ancient, was originally masculine in
both meanintrs, in Homer, and in the Epic Poets, who
have imitated him. 6iv, the more modern form, is more
generally used in the feminine in Attic poetry, and in the
masculine in the more modern prose writers, where it sig-
nifies lieap of sar}d, sand-bank, sea-sand, sand-down, land
made by tlie washing up of the sand, sometimes bottom of
the sea : Kv\h cti lovrraoOiy >:t\aiiàr O'lyu. Soph. Antig.
591. According to Kustathius, i)iç (ô) has the sense of
mass, heap; whereas the form Qiv (>/), from Otino, to strike,
is a different word, signifying particularly the shore of the
sea. This observation is contradicted by many passages
in the poets, and we may conclude from this, with all
respect to the grammarians, that these two forms are but
one and the same word, as is the case with many others
like them, such as piç and pit-, ÙKriç and àtcriv, &c. [Cf.
51.]
frtip.û)V, ùti'oç (o), fr. TÎQtjfii, heap, principally of corn, straw, stack :
'Hç é' àvifioc Ça/)ç >)ia;v Qijfiùva Tivd^n Kap<pa\îwv. Od. v. 3(>8.
^^wvia, fiç (>'/), a rare synonyme of G/j^iwr, in the Sept.
and the Fathers : Koirpov Orjutjvtd. Chrr/sosl. in Matth.
690.
6up.ôs, oïl {(')), Attic for OijLtiu)', in prose : 'Ear ci deoi-
odùç t'((, Otofitivç avi-Ttdij ô ^rvixir, àcporepuç Kcù peXrUoy
yiytTui. Theophr. Caus. PI. 4, 15.
acopos, ov (Ô), heap, quantity together of corn, of grain:
"Ort r' 'tcptç awpoy àfiàroi. llesiod. Opcr. 14. Hence,
heap, pile, in general : Swoor j^pf/^ieirw»' é)(oira. Aristoph.
Plut. 269. \_(iu)po\ airov, ^v\wy, \idu)v, ifvpiii'. Xen. Hell.
iv. 1, 12.]
2(iO.
260 66ei.y, prop, in ancient times, to burn incense in honour
of the gods, or a portion of tlie meat prepared for the feast
before commencing it : 0{o7(7( ct Oîiaui àyâtyei WnrpoKXoy,
By tTftlpoy, o c ty irvpi /JtlXXc dvif\(t'ç. II. ix. 219. It fol-
lowed from this custom, whieli, according to Heync, was
the origin of sacrifices, that Oiitty came to signify to slay
260. 255
the \'ictims ofFered in sacrifice, certain parts of which were ('2G0j
burnt on the altar; hence, in general, to sacrifice.
Gu'eaOai : according to the grammarians this middle verb
specially signified to slay a victim in sacrifice, or cause it
to be slain, in order to draw omens from it ; hence, to
sacrifice : 'O êè Kîipoç idvero IttI tij Ttooela, Cyr. ii. 4, 13.
èvaylï,eiv, to make offerings and funeral libations, espe-
cially in honour of the heroes [parentare] : Tw 'OAv/ktt/w
dvovai ôiç àdat'd-ù), tu) d' Irioa wç ijpw'i èyayi^ovcn. Hero-
dot, ii. 44.
cpSeiv, and by transposition of letters pc'^eiv, poet., prop, to do, to ac-
complish, hence, to sacrifice, to slay in sacrifice: "Epèov S' 'AttÔWwu
Ts\j]i(T(Taç ticaTOfijSac. II. i. 315. [Cf. Lat. /acerc, operari.'\
ôuTjTToXeîi/, to malce or offer sacrifices : K(«0' aç dvtjiro-
Xoîiffi. Plat. Polit, ii. 364, e.
lepeveiv, to sacrifice, in general : Avràp c fjovv icpEvaep
ài'ut, cncpùjy 'Ayaj^iefirwi'. II. iî. 402. [Very rare and
late in prose. Philo. 2, p. 34, 5.]
Upoû^, to consecrate, to perform duly the sacred cere-
monies : 'Adtjialoi AtiXiovç àvécrTrjaay iic At'jXov, iiyijadf-ie-
voi, KUTcl TvaXaidv rirci alrlar, ov Kadapovç irraç itpôjadcti.
Thuc. V. 1.
Upoupyeîf, to perform a sacred work, or a sacrifice,
seldom to sacrifice, to slay in sacrifice, in the middle voice
in Plutarch : Aùrôc Trpo r/]ç ai:r]yrjc fierci roîi j-iâvTtioç 'Apt-
aravcpov Ciirpiloei' itpovpyLaç rivàç cnropp{]rovç upovpyovfXE-
roç. Plut. Alex. 31.
KaXXiepeîi/, to offer a sacrifice of good omen, to have the
victims favorable ; litare : 'ETrtt c eKuXXiepijae. Xen. Cyr.
iii. 3, 11.
jjnrjXoo-cjjaYeîv, to slay on the altar, or sacrifice, a sheep, or sheep : Kal
fir]\oc^(pa-/tl Btolaii' tpfirjv itpà Toïç a<i>Tr]pioiç. Soph. Electr. 272.
éXoKauToûi', prop, to burn the victim ivhole, to offer a
holocaust : "Efiucra)' rw An, kuI wXoKavrwcray tovç ravpcvç.
Xen. Cyr. viii. 3, 11.
CT<j)(il^€iK, to cut the throat of the victim [jugulare], after
having struck it, and turned it back to let the blood flow :
z 2
250 261, 262.
(260)^11 val àyciilaç uiy upyvipoy ù)Kvç 'A\i\\evç aipii^. II. xxiv.
021.
26 h
261 ôuXaKoi, u>y (o«), trowsers or loose pantaloons of the
Persians, ace. to the Scholiast on Aristophanes : El-a è'
kffTTo^teada dvyyâi^oyrir tlç rovç OvXÛkovç. Aristoph. f'esp.
1082.
àmlupîç, icoç (//), and principally in the plural, àm^opî-
Seç, long and loose trowsers of the Persians, and of the
Asiatics generally ; particularly those who dwelt in the
cold countries and in the mountains : C)t cri^vrirar fiiv àia-
£iiptC(iç, aKVTiir]v Cf. r»)i' uWi]y iaQT\ra <{>opiovcn. llcrodot.
i. 71. [These and the ftoaKai were tighter than the dvXciKoi.
L. and S.I
PpdKai, wf (o(), long and loose leggings of the Gauls ;
hraccce ; [hraies, Fr. ; trews, breeks, Sc. ; breeches, Ang.] :
Xpwirat . . . ka'i uraivpiaiy «ç tkiîioi poâtcuç upoaayo-
ptvovijiv. Diod. Sic. V. 30.
irepiaKcX^St toe ('"'')> trowsers of the Lévites, in the Sept. :
Ktit ntpKTKiXèç Xiidvi' tarai irri rou y^pujrùç avrov. Levit.
xvi. 4.
irepiCTKeXis, icoç ()/), sort of trowsers or wide drawers
worn hy women : Twr ce vXeiaTwy yvrniKùiy ûr vTTociifiarn
ci/f^nvaa TTf pif Xr;c, Kat \liXXia Kai 'mptaictXi^nç vni Trop(pv-
puy, ».ai ^uipycipiraç, tycoy f-iivovaiy. Plut. Conj. prcec.
202.
o(j2 0ijpa, or ('/). the wood work which makes the door itself;
hence, 1. chaniher-f/o«r, house-door only; singular and
plural, in the Iliad and the Odyssey : Oûpoi ^' tvepytiç
tlai cikXIciç. Od. xvii. 209. 2. Thence, in general, oppti-
ing. entry, outlet: Aûw H ri o't dvpat e'ttriy. Od. xiii. 109.
According to the grammarians, the singular Hiipn must
be understood only of the wood-work that closes up the
door-wav, and the plural Ovoai of the opening or door-
way itself, but this subtle distinction is contradicted by
the usage of the words ; on the contrary, we sec 6vpat
employed both in the Iliad and the Odyssey, as in the
2G2. 257
passage above, for the folds of the door. It may be (2G2)
observed, however, that the Attic prose A'riters more com-
monly use the singular in the phrases to knock at the door,
to open or shut the door: Kô;^ac r>)i' dvpar [Xen. Hell.
V, 4, 7); 'Ai'£wy/i£r>j 0ûpa (^Plat. Conv. 174, e.) : while
they used the plural only, when the sentence expressed
nothing more than the general notion attached to the
word doors : 'Etti TrXovaiwv dvpaç lâmç (^Plat. Polit.
ii. 7) ; or in the figurative sense : 'Etti tq'iç dvpaiç rj/ç
'EWâhoç ifffiiv. Xen. Anab. vi. 5, 2.3. The phrase at
Qvpai j3(tin\tioç, in Xenophon (Anab. ii. 1, 6), signifies
particularly the court of the king of Persia. We have pre-
served this phrase in the title we give to the court of the
Grand Signor, that of the Ottoman Porte. The very use
■we make of the word court, meaning thereby the king's
palace, is equally remarkable.
&vp£Tpov, 01» (to), poet, for 6vpa, and only in the plural: TTpu' fis
Kara Tipiji'iç fiaXktiv Upidfioio [ikXaOpov alOaXifv, Trpjjcrat C£ Tcvpàç
dijioio BiifiiTpa. II. ii. 415.
KXeiCTidSes, wv (oJ), and KXiaidSec (a'l), shutters ; hence,
the folds or leaves of a great gate : Mf-yaXat icXimdcEc
(11 fiTreTTréarai iç tov Tiikoirovi'riaoy tm niparj. Herodot,
ix. 9.
ti-uXt], r]ç (II), Y)Yo\). fold of a gate, in Homer and Hero-
dotus: Kat vAiyot' ~i Trapai^XipurTes t})v trtpTjv TrvXrji'.
Herodot. iii. 156. In the plural, nuXai, the two folds ;
hence, gate with double folds, or, generally, gate, in
Homer, and the poets, and also in prose writers, in speak-
ing of a single gate, but only of the gate of a town, or
rampart, in which respect it differs from Bvpa : E'taro
erjl^toyepoi'-ec En'i ^tcnifjari TrvXrjai. II. iii. 149. IIûAat àiEwy-
fiii'iu >](Tn»' TÙ)v -tt^^w) . Xen. Cyr. vii. 4. 4. In Sophocles
and Euripides for the house door : Tlpoç râè' ev (pvXdatTETa
KXeiOpaiai />cà ^lo-^Xolai cwjuaVw»' TrûAaç. Eur. Andr. 951.
In the plural iruXai, pass, defiles, which are the pass out of
one country into another, and that pass in particular
known also by the name of QtpnùnvXai, Thermopylœ :
T»))' uîr cvy Tvdpocov TlvXaç KciXoïicri, ktù Sriva kcù Çiepj.io-
TTvXciç' tan y'ap (Cal tiénpa TïXriaior vêara. Strab. ix. 186.
iruXojjia, ciTuç (t6), fr. ttvXow, properly, the being closed
by means of a gate ; hence, gate, in general, in the Tragic
z 3
258 263.
(262) writers : KaXûiç tj^ei rà ttXi'ktt Èr lî, TTv\ù>f.iain. /Esch.
Sept. 801.
iruXiiv, ùivoç (ô), Ionic TrrXiuîv, from vvKt), ordinarily vestibule;
m ly be understood of the threshold of the pale, and by ext., gale of
etilrnnce, great gale, in the poet Oppian : Pi/i^' tOoptv, ■n'vXiwfa Cta-
TrrdfÀtvoç Oavâroio. Oppian. Cyn. iii. 419 Ili/Xià/v Oavàroio is a
phrase analogous to that which (lomer often uses in the same sense :
nûAai 'AlCao. II. xxiii. 71- The gale of Hell.
aavl%, icoç (//), in the plural, crafiScç, w»' (n«), in Homer,
1. the boards of wood which form tlie folds or leaves of a-
door or gate : 'Yi//^Xoj tl irûXat, aayiceç t' ini rrjç àpaowTai,
fiuKpai, i'vt,nTTai, t^ivyiiirm. II. xviii. 27-'). 2. The folds
or leaves themselves : Oùrè nvXriaiv ivo iiriKticXifjirac
aarîcaç. IL xii. 121. The singular is only found in the
Sept.
263.
OQ3 0(ijpa|, «KOÇ (Û). The anatomical meaning of this word
is unknown to the Homeric poems ; it is found for the first
time in Hippocrates and Aristotle, for the thorax, or all
that part of the body which the cuirass covers, the trunk
of the man ; but the signification of it is different at dif-
ferent periods. In Aristotle: To àiro aif\tior f^ixpl
alcolijf Kvror, V icaXt'irai Hwpat.. Arist. Hist. .-tn. i. 7. Its
extent is more limited in Galen and in medical writers of
a later date : To Toivvy vizu twv irXivpùjv t'l^ope^o^ero»' f.<t>
tKitTepof, irpuaio fitv ini rà aripra re Kai rite <pptfnç îî.iKyov-
fjityoy, oTrlaui c itti Tt)y pnj^tv K'araKa/jiTTÔijeroy, â-ay tovto
TO KVToç ïOoç Tolç lavpolc iffTiy àyofji'i^eiy OwpaKci, Galen, de
Usîi Part. vi. 2.
cnepvov, ov {rô), fr. arépioç, is the bony part of the chest
in Homer, and particularly the bone which is situated in
the centre, the stkrnlm ; speaking of men, it is the ex-
ternal part of the breast, plural or singular, the breast in
t'lnimals : "Orpci n-or' avroç vku artpyoio rv)(^ii(Taç. . . II. iv.
106. Hence, more generally, in Homer (//. iii. 194) and i
the tragic writers for the whole breast in both sexes : 'Icuv, '
roe' il fjty aripyiiy iraiiiy -rrpoOvfitl, nalaoy. Eur. Ilec.
563. In later medical writers the sternum, the breast-bone :
To Ci fiiTalv ToiiTioy [TrXtvpoJ»] (TTt'ith^' KUt to f^uaairuroy
uvToii aripyoy, /'«XP' '""•' \uyCpov, v<p' vy rù arufia Tfjç
KoïKinç. Galen. Introd.
264. 259
oTrjôoç, £oç (ré), fr. 'l(TTt]j.u, in Homer the upper part of (263)
the breast in its full extent, speaking both of animals and
men ; in poetry and in prose, breast of animals : IIop' ufioy,
68i kXtj'iç cnroépyei av^éta te (j-iidùç te. IL viii. 326. Often,
and particularly in the plural, the region which contains
the heart, the liver, and the lungs, in Homer : "EicTnpi t
tivTu) dvfioç ill (TTi'idEfrai irârafTdEy. II. vii. 216. Some-
times the bosom in women : 'Siti'iBeu 6' 'ifiEpOEVTa. II. iii.
397. In Hippocrates, the bone called sternum by medical
"writers from the time of Galen : '^T^doç ck eoikev oh to
(TV/jLTrni' XÉyeiv ■^(^wpioy buov kv to'iq irpâaio tov 6wpo/xôç itrTii',
àXAà TO néaoi' octtovi , Iv w ^lapdpovi'Tcu irXevpal, o KaXovcnv
Iciuç 01 fiET avToi' laTpol ortprov. Galen. Execj. '
264.
6upa^, iiKoç (6), upper part of the cuirass or corslet of 264
the Homeric warriors, composed of two pieces of metal,
one of which covered the breast, and the other the back ;
each of these two pieces, called yvaXov, was fastened on
the two sides of the body by buckles {nEpupn]), and enclosed
it completely. Upon the Owpat,, which reached just below
the navel, came another piece called i^w/ia, or girdle
{Pausan. x. 26), which covered the lower stomach and
the reins ; to that was attached the fiiToa [cf. 241], or petti-
coat of arms, which reached down below the knees. Most
frequently dwpat, is to be understood by ext. of the whole
cuirass : AEVTEpoy av dwprjtca irepl (TTi'idEccny 'ÉcvyEy. II.
xi. 19.
tûfia, (iToç (t6), prop, girdle, and specially the iron band
fastened to the bottom of the 6wpa^, as we have just
noticed [see plate on p. 162 of Hich']: Avcte dé ol i^waTi'jpa
TcavaioXoy ijo vvErtpdEy ^w^r't te kfit fjtirprjy, II. iv. 216.
In these lines, ^wjua must be understood of the whole
cuirass, Qwpat, according to Aristarchus quoted by the
Scholiast {ad II. iv. 216).
\iTdiv, (Ji'oç (6), ordinarily tunic; accompanied "with
many epithets, this "word is sometimes a periphrasis of
dwpa'i, in Homer {II. xiii. 439) ; it is found sometimes,
but rarely, alone, as synonymous with dôjpn'E, : 'EKTÔpEoy èè
j(trwj'a TTcpl CTr]dEaGi Ca'i^ai ^ciXkû pwyaXéoy. II. ii. 415.
2G0 265, 266,
(264) CTToXds, (lêoc (ri), and, in llie Doric dialect, ottoXcIs, a sort
of leather ^'er^/n or coat for light-armed troops, cuirass:
ToÙvOeiç cid TÎiç àmrihiç kia'i tT}ç aroXîitoç tlç ràf TrXevodc.
Xen. Ah. iv. 1, 18 [and iii. 3, 20. = bûjout, ik ctpf^iuroç Kcirù
Tovç u>iiovc icpuirrùfiii oç. Poil. vii. 70j.
I.
265.
265 ïSioç, îa, proper and peculiar to an individual, to a spe-
cies, special, private, peculiar : Upî)iiç c ijc' t^ir}, ov ci/piuç,
tjy àyoptvffio. Od. iii. 82. It is more frequently opp. to
icoirôç and r^tj^ôirioç, in the prose writers : Kal ru TrXoîa
nâvTa, Kfù rà cqfioaiu ic(ù rh 'i?iu. Plat. Gurff. 469, e. In
Attic writers it is frequently found in conjunction with the
pronouns, as own in English : Uepl rù)r vpi-iptor llitûv.
Dem. Legal. 439. Hence its use as a possessive pronoun
in later writers, and in modern Greek : KtXivti ù 'Aitw-
i'7»'0c Tu) tcio) arpnTio (.iritpajAtiy ku\ (poyiueiv tovç pcip/Japouç.
Ilerodian. iv, 11,8.
KiJpios, (CI, fr. Kvpoç, proper, speaking of a name : Tw
Tt Kvpiu) avTuv oiufj-uTi Trpoadti'Ttc 'A<f>pii:af6y. Ilerodian.
vii. 5, 19.
oIkcÎoç, tia (o'iKuç), of ox belonging to the house, domestic,
is opposed to ttoKitikoç or to Koit'oc: 'Eii ri to'iç avrolç
oIkeiioi' fi/ia k(Ù -rroXirtKiJjy tTri^itXiin. Thuc. ii. 40. Hence,
belonging in particular to a species, to a family, while '(7«oç
exprcssi's that which belongs in particular to an individual:
(ViKtitWipoc yap (tùr<(7(; « ttoi-oç, "<('ior, ûW où Koiviç on- peril
Tov auipuToç. Plat. Pol. vii. 535, b.
266.
.,p,. Upeîok', ou (rô), thing or animal dedicated to religious
uses ; hence, victim : Kal uptiioy iro\\t)r iKjidoyiay tropti^e
ytyt'iiTiaOnt. Xen. Cgr. i, 4, 17. Ace. to Mœris, upùoy was
the Attic term for the general word Oiif-ia.
iipéy, où (rô), in the singular signifies sacred place, con-
secrated spot ; very seldom sacrifice or victim : 'Oipp' ipùy
266. 261
tToi^aaanUiT 'AflZ/ij?. //. xi. 571. Ordinarily, in the plural, (266)
ro Upd, in poetry and prose, 1. sacrifices, sacred ceremonies :
"0<pp îif.ûr'Ei^dipyoi' Wdaatai 'lEod pét,aç. II. i. 147. 2. The
victims : Ka« kv 'upo'iç cTiKov KaX iv ovparioic aqj.LtioiQ. Xen.
Cijr. i. 6, 2.
apYfxa, aToq (jo), fr. âp;^(i>, plural in the Odyssey, first-fruits : 'H
pa Kai upyjiaTa Qvat 9ioîç. Od. xiv. 446.
àirapxii, j/c (j/), more commonly in the yAnral, first-fruits
of the produce of the earth, which were offered to the gods,
and laid upon the tombs of the dead : "Oaa re >y y>; ijfiwu
civiCicov wpala, Trctrroij' ctTrap^^aç STrt([>époi'Teç. Thuc. iii. 58.
OvTiX'q, iig (y'l), fr. Bvu), in the Iliad, portion of the cooked meats,
which were burnt in honour of the pods, before commencing the meal
or feast, primitta: "O è' tv irvpl /3âX\£ Qvi]\âç. IL ix. 220. Hence
victim or sacrifice, in general : ^oivia ëk x^'P crâÇét OvijXijç 'ApeoQ.
Soph. Electr. 1422.
ôûfia, ciTOQ (to), prop., what is burnt in honour of the
gods upon the altar ; whence it was subsequently applied
to every kind of victim, and, in a yet wider acceptation, of
offering : Ovtoç c\ tTreiTiep irôXiç àraynâ^ei race, de^ yepéaSio
bv/ua. Eur. Iph. T. 600.
6ti|j.ia(ia, aroç {to), perfume of the incense burnt upon the altars :
nôXtf c' ôpoîi piv QvpiapaTUJv yipn- Soph. Œd. R. 4. [Also in PI.
Rep. ii. 373, a.]
0VO9, eog (to), fr. 6vu, that which was burnt in honour of the gods,
incense, perfume : 'Etti S' àyXaà pr)pia Kaieiv, aWore et) ffirovëycn
Qviaai Ti ÏKâffKiaQai. Hes. Oper. 335.
6oCTia, ag (>/), sacrifice, victim : 'O fxiv ye SicvQjyc, Kai
iraaag Tag dvirlag àcpùg icai iiyrjtrâfieioç TaTreiiâç, avTovg
àidpiltirovç -rj 'ApTtfxièt TrapiaTr\ai. Luc. de Sacrifie, ad fin.
ôXoKauTWfia, oToç (jo), fr. vXoKavTÔu), a verb found only
in Xenophon, victim that was burnt whole, holocaust:
Kai dvusTe ett' aiirov rà ô\oK"ai/rw^<ara vjUÔJr. Exod. XX. 24.
ô\oKauT0jai9, twg (j/), action of burning the victim whole :
holocaust : Ilâo-ai at /3Ô£c dg aXoKavTuxnv. Numer. vii.
87.
a<(>dyioi'. ov {tu), fr. crfc'i^u}, beast killed (by cutting the
throat) in sacrifice ; hence victim, and particularly victim so
killed, the parts cut off, or the entrails of the victim, from
2G2 2G7.
(266) which the auguries were taken: Kni Xiyny èt:i\eve Tràaiv,
on rd tipù «rai rd at^dyia KuXd I'lr}. Xen. Anab. i. 8, 15.
XpTjcrnipioc, ov (-o) [poet, in this sense], prop, the sacri-
fice or victim offered by the person who consulted the
oracle : 'Ay^pCjf -ûc' îff-i a<pdyia Ka\ -vpqaTiip.n Oedlvty
iphif. /Esch, Sept. 230. The more general sense of offer-
ing is given it in Sophocles (/4j. 220), a line which seems
to be a reminiscence of ^Eschylus.
267.
267 îcpeu's, ioiç (ô), fr. upoç, priest, in general, he who offered
the sacrifices, and declared the will of the gods as manifested
by the victims, in poetry and prose ; sacerdos : 'AW ay£
St] Tira ^di'Ttv Èpeiofitt' îj Itpf)». II. i. 62.
à)i(^iir(SXos (o, »}), poet., one who serves; hence minister, priest,
prii-sliss : 'ïàç iXa^OKTOi'ov 6tâç àfiÇiTToXav Kovpav. Eur. Jph. T.
1114.
Apr\Tf\p, vpoç (Ô) [à], prop, one that prays ; hence priest :
'AXX' éitK àptjrripoç, Zv ijrifjiija ^Ayapti^rwy. II. i. 94.
SidKowos, ov (Ô), prop, one who serves ; in the N. T.,
DE.\cox of the primitive Church, whose ofiice it was to dis-
tribute tlie alms : Sir 'nriaKÙ-uiç kui cuncôroiç. Philipp.
i. 1.
cmaKOTTos, ov (ô), prop, inspector ; in tlie primitive Chris-
tian Church, the name of the successors of the Apostles,
BISHOP : Aeî ydp tov iirlaKoirof àriyKXr)Tov tirai. N. T.
Tit. i. 7.
ôuTT^p, »7poç (cp), fr. Ovio, one tcho sacrifices, a sacrificer :
0Î5*, wç OvTt'ip yt noXXd Ct) (TTciHtlç ârw. Sopli. Trach. 1194.
0ô-nr)ç, ov (ô), Ilerodian uses this word for the Latin
aruspex : lîovç te iravra^odey fidyovç t:ni ùcrrpoyupovç r£
Kai dvTiiç f^iETiTrijAirtTo. Ilcrodian. iv. 1"J, 6.
OvT^iriXoç (ô, >}), poet., name of llie prit-sls of lower r.ink, who burnt
llie incense upon tlie altar: Où rara/JaXeic rù Kio^i, w ôvrfirôXi} ;
Aristnph. I'ac. 1 1 "24. Dioiiysius of lliilicarmissns uses this nmie of the
Vestals nniont; the llotnans: Aï Kn\ovvrai «to rT/i' Otàç T/»' 9iiunriv-
ovrrtv' V.ciTid^tç, ainoç npùiroç iipvy tfpvaâfiiyoç 'Vwfiniotç 'Kariaç,
Kai irapOivovç dirolii^aç avry 9vf)n6Xov^. Dion. II. Ant. Hum. ii. (J4.
OvocKcSos (o, >';), diviner ; aruspex: *H o1 pâyrûç liai, QvookÔoi, f;
'iipi'liç. II. x.xiv. 'l'l\.
267. 263
lepoYpafji)JiaT€uç, iojç (ô), prop, sacred scribe, the name (267)
given by tlie Greeks to a class of learned Egyptian priests,
■who wrote in hieroglyphic, or hierotic, characters, the history
of the gods, and various theological and scientific treatises:
T»)i' upciTiKi]}', >) j^^pwi'Tcu 01 npoypctfiijiaTe'ïç. Clem. Alex.
Strom. V. 657. Ace. to Lixcian, their office was to explain
the mysteries of religion : "Q^inrep AlyvTVTtuju ol KciXovj^iepoi
ItpoypajJidaTÙç, 'Aaavpiwi' ce !<al 'Apd.[.0(i)y oi it,r]yriTai twv
fivdior. Luc. Macroh, 4.
iepo6ÛTT)s, ov (o), fr. hpôç and Qv-rjç, a sacrificer, in Pau-
sanias : 'lipEia êè aéiaiv kariv »'/ hpwan, avv ce avTtj Kcù rwv
upotivTw)' KaXovuéiiO)' i rttJTaroç. Paus. viii. 42, 12.
le.po\urf\\iijiv, oroç (é). The hieromnemon at Byzantium
was the chief magistrate, considered in his office of super-
intendent of public worship and sacred rites, as the archon
at Athens, the consul at Rome, and, like them, he gave
his name to the year : 'Etti lepofxi't'i^nvoc ^uaimpi-^w. Dem.
de Coron, in Byzant. décret. 27. Dionysins of Halicar-
nassus gives this name to the Pontijices of the Romans :
'iîç âj' 01 upofiyiifiofeç i^ijywi rot. Ant. R. viii, 55.
UpoTToios (Ô, >/), fr. TToiio), prop, one who offers sacrifices ;
used as a substantive, à lepoTToioç, master of the sacred cere-
monies, was the name of ten magistrates at Athens chosen
by lot ; their office was to regulate the festivals, the cere-
monies, and the sacrifices, to choose the victims, and to
assist at the examination which the aruspices made of the
sacred entrails, in order to prevent fraud, adds the Scholiast,
on the part of the diviners : 01 Xoiirol -dç noj-i.Trdc; véi-nrovcni'
vfi'iy fitrd Twv hpoTroiiov. Dem. Philipp. i. 26.
iepo<j)di'TT]ç, OK (Ô), fr. lepôç and (pahw, he who exhibits
the sacred things, hierophant, priest of Ceres, who pre-
sided at the initiations of the mysteries of Eleusis, and ex-
plained the mysteries to the initiated. The Hierophant
took the vow of celibacy, and was always chosen out of
the family of the Eumolpidae, one of the first in Athens,
in which family this dignity continued for 1200 years: 'O
ce i^ityiaTOç twv TTovTKpiicu}}', o'loy t.ir)yr]Tov Kcii irpocpijTOv,
fxâWuv cè lepoéârrov retail' fTTf^fi. Plut. Num. 9.
XeiTOupyôs (ô, »/), one who serves, minister of worship :
2C4 268.
(267) A\\' olç cii^auit' t(TTi Tcivra Xtirovpyo'tc dewy àiuTidéyrtç.
Plut, de Oracul. def. 13.
ixdyoç, ov {il), a Persian word, magus, name of an ancient
people, who, according to Herodotus (1, 101), were a part
of the nation of the Medes. From the time of Zoroaster,
the reformer of tlie religion of the Persians, the name of
Magi was that of an order of priests who were in the high-
est esteem among the ancient Persians, and to whom was
entrusted not only the superintendence of their religious
worship in general, but even the education of their princes :
"Affv yap Ci) Lifiyov ov <T<pi rûfioç ècrri Overt aç iroiéeadai.
Jlerodot.'i. 132.
aT]Xo6vTT]ç, ov (o), prop, he who sacrijices sheep, epithet of ihe altar
as well as ot' the priest in Euripidps ; lience, pnV*/, in general : Qiùv
c' iir' i<T\dpaç ovK î^w tiri riva fi7]\o9vTi)i' TroptvOw. Eur, ^Ic. 118.
irp€aPÛTcpo9, ov (o), elder; presbyter; hence, priest;
in the primitive Christian Church, the elders or presbyters
were appointed by the Apostles: XnporoyiiacDTtç ci avrolç }
Trptffi^vripovç car' ii^icXifaïay, -n^pooEv^û^tyoi fierci yt}(Trtiùjy.
Act. Apost. xiv. 23.
268.
268 îep<5s, pâ, fr. jtj^i, because formerly every thing, the
origin or cause of which was unknown, was considered as
sent by the Deity. Thus, in Homer and the ancient poets,
\tp6c is the epitiiet of the day-light, of rivers, of barley, the m
first food of man, all which, being acknowledged blessings
to man, gave him the first notion of the Deity : Ttyioirot
c' aoa Tuiy' tK re K'jJTjrt'wi' àiri'j r' (iXtrtwy tt: 0' ispiLy Kora-
fxwy. Od. X. 3'>1. Hence, consecrated, sacred : 'Upovç
kutù \:ni)f^tovç. II. ii. 305.
dp€'PT]Xos (ô, >'/), that which cannot or ought not to be
ap])roached, inaccessible, access to which is forbidden by
religion, inviolable, speaking of temples and places that
served as asylums of refuge : 'Kwrt «diXw (piv^t^oç piofioç,
LfTTi Kill Xtja-u'iç àlyiprjXa 7ro\\« rùty Itpu/y. Plut, de
Supersl. 4.
âyios, «'<« (iiytic), word unknown to Homer, and very rare
269. 265
in ancient poetry and prose ; properly, pure, with reference (268)
to moral purity ; hence it seems to have been chosen by
the ecclesiastical writers of the O. T. and N. T. in pre-
ference to 'leoôç : 1. holy : "Ayioi yiiiadt, ini tyu) âyivç
tlfu. N. T. 1 Petr. i. IG. 2. Very often, in speaking of
things, holy for consecrated, sacred : 'Q,ç 7rpô/3ara âyia.
Eztch. xxxvi. 38.
âGiKTos («, »/), that which cannot be touched, inviolable,
speaking of a consecrated place : "ABiktoç ovc oiKqrog, aï
ycip ij-KpolJoi deal af' t^ovm. Soph. Œd, Col. 39.
oCTios, ÎCI, that which is permitted, or rather that which
is not forbidden by religion, by the divine law, which is
not consecrated, speaking of things and of places, the use
of which, or the approach to which, were not forbidden by
religion, lawful, permitted, in opp. to lepôç, sacred, conse-
crated, and in this case it is sometimes rendered by pro-
fane : 'Eç oXtywomi' tTpcnvoi'TO fccà lepwy i^ul vatwv ôjuoiojç.
Thuc. ii. 52. \_des choses licites et sacrées (Pillon) : of
things sacred and profane (Mr. Dale). Cf. li" ov (joyuov)
-w)' upùii' jiEi' -^prjjjidridv rovç Biovç, rwi' caiwi' là t))v ttoXiv
àTToa-tpeï. Dem. 703, 1.]
crepdo-fxios, iu, worthy of veneration, venerated : 'AcppoH-
TT]y £)(otiai nciXa (Tf/3r((Tyuio)'. Plut. Amator. 19.
o-ePaCTToç, }'/, august, Augustus, as the surname of the
Roman emperors, in Plutarch and Greek writers of Roman
history : Kataop 6 izpioTOQ iTriKXrjdelç ^ejoacTÔç. Plut.
Apophth. Cces. 1.
269.
ip.ârioi', ou {to), prop, upper or outer garment, often gar- 269
ment, dress, in general : 'Ijuarta r' àt'êpe'ia kcu yviaiKela.
Xen. Mem. ii. 7, 5.
lp.aTio-|j.ôs, où (ô), a complete dress, in Plutarch [so in
Polyb. 6, 15, 4"1 : To7ç ce dvyciTpâ(ny civtov lf.LaTi(Tixov ttoXv'-
rtXi] Atoi vffiov toïi rvpcivyov SuctXtac néfi-ipavroç. Pseudo-
Plut. Apophth. Lac. Archid. 7.
ily.a, OTOÇ {to), clothing, clothes, in general, in the plural: Ei fir}
tyoj ae XajSiov àirb ft'tv (piXa i'ijxara hvcfw. 11. ii. 261.
ekSup.a, UTOQ (ro), that which a man puts on, garment, in
the Sept. and the N. T. : Y.ile.r Ikei ai'dpioiror ovk èi'ceêv-
fiérov ivcvfxa y/ifiov. Matth. xxii. 11.
A a
206 270,271.
(269) €<T0T]fi.a, aroç (rô), a verbal in the old Attic : [orav . . .]
l'icrini) c taQ!if.uiTa oopovrr' ii^eiyu) raùru. Soph. Electr,
2Gf>. [Th. iii. 58.]
ecrôris, T)7or (Ji), fr. cyvvfii, clothing, clothes, dress ; testis:
Mtrpi(^i à' (IV EffOz/ri, i:(ù Iç rùy yvy rpviroy, —pwrot AitKtCai-
fjoyioi k\pîifTurro. Thuc. i. 6. [In the Od. collectively :
and so still in Xen. An. 3, 1, 18, icd/i»;, y^pvaùy, icrtifjTa. —
Not a sinç/le garment; though with réf. to the dress of per-
sons generally we meet with the pi. as èy Uéuaatç iroXv Kai
taOrirtr tpuvXûrepai teat ciairai ii/reXÉcrrepai. Xen. Cyr. 1,
3, 2.] rape.
cctÔtjo-is, nor (//), garment, in the N. T. : Aî-o incptc tiré-
irnjaay ctv7(ùç iv kaQi^aiaiy àa-pmrrovaatr. Luc. xxiv. 4.
e(rOo9. ou (Ô), poet, form of iaOr'iç: Toi) c' ovri fitXdyreitov IttXito
îaOoç. II. xxiv. 94.
irepiPôXaiov, oi' {to), poet, covering, wrapping: OavUTov rdd' t;èij
TTiçujiôXai ùyiififiiQa. Eur. Here. fur. 549.
oToXi], >/c (>'/), fr. ariWu), accoutrement, attire : Aijfn-aTc
ioïKÛraç kui to TrXiidoç Kul rue cr-oXâç. Xen. Cyr. ii. 4, 17.
270.
270 loTopiKos, ov (Ô), skilful historian : 'A\,\« ruurci fiiy ùya-
t:f.iai)ui tij 'Iup« \ctpiTi, toïi ttUitw»' laTopit^wruTOV pumXiuty.
Plut. Scrtor. 9. [Properly an adj. = scientific. PI. Soph,
267, e. = historical. Plut.]
îoTopioYp(i4)oç, ou (ô), historian who writes the history of
past times ; historian : Tig oùc ûr Oavpaaiu Tijy ùirtipiay
Kai Tijy (lyyoiay r?/C i^oivijç èyyoiaç .... fp' fidXiffra eel
TTopà To'iç 'i(TTonioypd<ltmr vTra'pi^ttr ; Polyh. ii. 62, 2.
auY7pci<t>€iJS, £(i>ç (Ô), contemporaneous writer or historian,
•who writes the history of his own times [this limitation is
probably linfounded] : 'AWù ynp Tdjy f^ùy fieydXwy rrvXetjjr,
e'i Ti KuXoy iirpalay, uîraiTfç o'l avyypiKpt'iç |Ut/i»'»j)rnt.
Xen. Hell. vii. 2, 1.
271.
271 iraXos, où (ô), an Italian : Oin' uZ, on "ll^ijp !> Tpdia-
vôç, nW ovK 'IrdXôç, ovo' 'Ira\ju»r»jç »)i' {^not an Italian by
birth, nor of a family that had afterwards settled in Italy).
Dion. Cass. Ixviii. 4.
272, 273. 2C7
ÎTaXi(oTr|Ç, ov (o), an Italiot, or inhabitant of Magna (271)
Grœcia (not of an original Italian family) : Kni 'IraAiwrot
ïïvbayvour, Kui \njJL\l/aKr]vo\ Wvniayàour i,ivov ovra ïda-
ipai' Koi TifiCoair Ïtl kul vvy. Aristot. Rhetor, ii. 23.
K.
272.
KaOapôs, pd, fr. KaQa'ipuv, clean, neat ; hence, pure, prop. 272
and fig. : KuQupa xpoi I'inad" tXovau. Od. xvii. 48.
dKipSrjXoç (I, >/), not adulterated, in speaking of coined
money, of cjood alloy : 'O ci àWarrùpLevoç i) vuf-ncfxa àvri
vof-UfTfuaroc >/ t:ai rwi' ciXXwi' ^û)U)v ôriovy i) Kcù ui) l^wioi'
ÙKlj-/^r]\ov Trài' ^lêôro) Kal Ee)(^É(r6(jj r<J l'ô/jo) EvvtTrôfiErnç.
Plat. Legg. xi. 916, d. [Impropr. ivithout fraud. Hdt. 9,
7,1.]
aKpâTos (ô, >'/), unmixed, pure, in speaking of wine :
"AKpriTOV dûor ttotov irroç ^^(orTer. Od. ii. 341. [By no
means only of wine : e. g. â(>paroç vovç, pure intellect.
Xen. Cyr. 8, 7, 20 ; also impropr. pure, absolute, e. g.
èXevdspia. PL &c.]
i<i}p6% (ô, r;), poet, pî/re [shear, nen/], in speakitiff of wine: Zwpo-
Tepov St Kipaii, êtTraç è' ïvtvvov èKdcTTiij. II. ix. 203.
273.
Kaicic, to hum, in speaking of the action of fire, to con- 273
sume by fire in all the senses of the transitive verb to burn
in English : To /.lÈy irvp -ovc àtrTonivovç Kciiei, Xen. Cyr. v.
1,5. With nvp, to light or kindle a fire, to make a fire :
Kat oi aXXoi ùvaffTÛyTeç Trvp e'cacoi'. Xen. Anab. iv. 4, 8.
aïôeif [_act. to light, Jcindle, irvp. Hdt. 4, 145 : êaXôy.
jEsch. Ag. 1410] in the passive; to burn, to be on fire, in
the participle in Homer, epithet of a torch : "0-£ ^j) avrôç
ye Kpoyiioi' tfiijAXoi aWoi-ieroy c^aXoy yrjiatn dorjffiy. II. xiii.
320. \_Tzuaa // X'^'P'^ aiOiaOai èè<kEt. Xen. An. 6, 3, 19.]
Fig. ; A'iQtaduL no ïpuri. Xen. Cyr, v. 1, 8.
al9aXoiiv, to reduce to ashes, to consume: Mi) a' atOaXuiTrj ttoXv-
Kam'ov (TTiyoQ v'tnXovç. Eur. Electr. 1133.
àvOpaKOvv {âvQpal,), to reduce to coal, la calcine : Kaiirsn Kepavv(^
Ztjyùç i)vdpaKo)fiiyoç. ^sch. Prom. 372.
Aa2
268 274.
(273) avciv, to light, kindle ; urere : "Iva fit] iroOif dWoQiv avoi. Od. v.
490.
Saieiv, to light a fire: Tipwra fiiv iv iricit^ irvp eaiiro. II. xxi.
ôueit', to bum, in speaking of perfumes, and later, of
victims offered in sacrifice to the gods : 'II pa ^ai upyfiara
dual. Od. xiv. 446.
Kaup,aTi|^eik, to burn, speaking of the heat of the suu :
'HXiov ce àyureiXaiTOç iKavjjLariadi]. Matth. xiii. 6.
iTpi^Ottv [and Trt/iTrpaVat], to set on fire, to burn: 'npi)(TU) irôXtv.
j/Esch. Sept. 434.
irupoÛK, to set fire to, to burn : Ov Trpdrtpoi' navaoyiat
■Kp\v II eXtt) re vac irvpuati) ràç Adi'iyac, Heroaot, vii. 8.
TC<{>povv {Ti<poa),to reduce to ashes, \n the Alexandrine poels : Tf^pw-
aaç yv'ta Aijfii'aiiii nvpi. Lye. Alex. 227.
<}>X€Y€n', to take fire, blaze, throw out flames of fire,
speaking of a fire : To le fXiyn ÙKÛi-turov irvo. Jl.
xxi. 13. [Also trans. (p\iyu)v ÙKriaiv ijXioç -^Hàia. ^sch.
Pers. 364 ; also to cause to blaze up, or fire up, propr. and
fig-]
«^XcY^Oeiv, poet, frequentative of the preceding word: 'Hiti rrvp
TOT iniaavftn'oi' ttôAii' ôv^piùi' ôpjuf^ioi' i^aiçviiç (pXiyiOn. II. xvii.
738.
<}>XeYfAaîi'€ii' (^Xf'y^/a), to be infiameci, to have infiamma-
tion, sptaking medically : "Oaa ci (pXtypniieiy XtytToi tov
(TWfKtruç, àirù tov kûtadai te kuï (^iXiyeaOai Ciii ^oX»;»' ytyoyt
irâira. Plat. Tinu 8.5, b.
4>Xo-YÎ^eiv, poet, to set on yfrc, envelop in flames: Ov^' il irvpÇopoç
àartpoTTijTijÇ jSporruc avyalç fi' tlai ^Xoyi^tui'. Soph. Phil. 1196.
274.
274 KOKOc, î], deficient in such or such a physical or moral
advantage ; hence, generally, it is opposed to ayaOot
in all its meanings, prop, and fig. ; bad, worthless, as
being useless, unfit, not good, specially in war; hence,
cowardly: Kai rot iywyc oiiCtv àiKTWTfpuy rofii^w Twy ty
nydpwTToiç ilyui tov TÛ>y 'iawy Toy Tt mnùy k(ù rùy àyuOùr
àitoïiaOui. Xen. Cyr. ii, 2, 14.
KaKoi'iOiiç ( ô, »'/), vicious in character or habits, malicious ;
nialiijnus : KuKot'iOijç c' wr, Aiff^^n»/. Dcvi. de Cor. 5.
KaKo\i.T\x,avo^ (ô, >'/), one who contrives or causes evil: Sàip ipitv,
Kvvo^ KuKOfiti\iivov. U. vi. 344.
274. 269
KaKocouç (ô, }'/), ill-disposed, entertaining ill-ivill [ill- (274)
affected; e. g. r/) TroAtt. Th. 6, 24] : "II ro^û'Ci-iQ kcikuvovv
rt)y j.t]]Tfpa aoi flvfit ; Xen. ]\Iem. ii. 2, 9.
KaKoirpaYfiwc («, >/), whose conduct is bad, an intriguer,
a knave : Où fiivroi t-rzeiQi ye to [xi] ov f-ieyaXoTrpayfiuv re
(voJ i;ai:oirnnyi.iu)t'. Xen. Hell. V. 2, 26.
KaKoGpyos (o, )/), one who is a worker or eaiiser of evil :
'AXXà KOKoOpyoc /ie>' ^w^' aXXwr, eavrou ce ttoXv KciKovpyô-
Tipoç. Xen, Mem. i. 5, 3. In an abstract sense, an evil-doer,
a malefactor : 'H KoKovpyovç tpevrïjfTui. Xen. Cyr. i. 2, 12.
KaKO<})uiis (Ô, J/), o/ a« evil nature, naturally bad : ToOc
ce Kara riji' \pv)(^))i' Kcucocpvelc re Kaï àyiàrovç avroi àjroKTt-
rovaiv. Plat. Pol. iii. 410, a.
j3Xa|3€pés, pa (/3Xc(/3r;), hurtful, in opp. to M(pi\if.ioQ :
Aiywr on fiwpoç jxtv eirj ei tic o'itrai /j>) f^iaduji' til te io(pi-
\if.in Knl Ta jj\a(3£pà Twy Trpayfxi'iTwv êiayt'wcrtaOai. Xen.
Mem. iv. 1, 15.
Xuiiecdi/, CJroç (6), destroyer : Kaî ^âXXoi' t-n-id^ifiovr-eç
yyejuoiic i) ctairoTcii Trpoaayopeveirdai' kuI auTVipeç, ùXXrt /uj)
\vfxi.ù)ieç ci7roKn\tiai)ai. Isocr. Paneg. 22.
|jiox6T)p6s, pci {fiù^lâoç), depraved, corrupted: 'AXX' ùiovç
tcÔKOvi- KciTanaidcireii' twv KaXiLv tuç fxopcpnç Tram fioyOr]-
povç ovTaç Tctc \pv)(_(iç. Xen. Œcon. 6, 16.
ovTiSavoç, î], good for nothing, mean, cowardly ; neqtiam : At]ij.oj36-
poç /3cï<TiXeî'ç (TTii oiiTicavolaiv àvâ(yaHç. IL i. 231.
irafoCpYoc (à, //), capable of any thing, in a bad sense,
thoroughly wicked: ïlpolovTtç //juâç avy TiarTafepiEi tio
àdiWTctT^ T£ Kal TrarovpyoTc'iTù). Xen. Anab. ii. 5, 12.
Troniipos, a (ttÔjoç), one who causes or inflicts evil, pain,
trouble ; bad, in the sense of hurtful, dangerous : Iloirjoct
rpocpi). Plat. Legg. v. 735, b. Fig. and speaking of per-
sons, it denotes rather the habit of evil, the constant dis-
position to do evil, perverse, froward ; hence it is opposed
to xp^jotÔç and k-a\oç KÙyadôç : 'AXX' ft àcvraTÔv Igti
irovrjpov vvTa KaXovq KÙyaQovç (piXovç Krijcruadai .... Xe7i.
Mem. ii. 6, 20. In the prop, sense some grammarians
accented the word ■n6vr\po<s. Ammonius, after Tryphon,
very properly exposes this conceit, and, if we may trust
him, this last mode of accenting the word was in use with
the Attic writers in both senses of the word.
A a 3
270
'2fi).
(274) 4)aûXos, bad, worthless, in the sense of incapable, without
talent, despicable ; vilis, in opp. to nyuOôç : 'E.wpu>y yap,
t<pi] u Kotro/>oi^/\oc, fit'iropdç ti (pavKovc ùyuOo'tr ô;^/»jyôootç
fiXovç oyraç. Xen, Mem. ii. G, 20.
<t)Xaôpoç (ô, )'/), bad, etil, in the sense of abusive, injurious,
in speaking of a discourse : Kai firiZtv t'nrijç (ftXavpoy àvcpaç
èe^iovç. Aristoph. Nub. 832.
275.
275 KaKoût', to ill-treat, use ill : 'EXdwy yap p f\«\w(r£ ftlij
'UpuKXijiir], II. xi. G90.
KaKOTToielf. to do evil to, to injure, in general : ^vvuxTai
TToWa fill' r»)i' paaiXituç j^cipar KaraOiorrfç KaKoiroieiy.
Xen. Mem. iii. 5, 26.
KaKoupycîi', to work or bring about evil : "O n è' âv
icaKovpyi} riç tovç eyityriovc, cijXoy on irayrl -ovr^ rovç
avpud-^ovç icovéi^ti. Xen. Cyr. vi. 3, 24.
KaKuveii' is principally used in the passive, to be culpable
or cowardli/, base : O'vi^ovy Kat^vyti To'ta^e rolç liovXtvf.ia<riy ;
Eur. Ilec. 251. \_Pl- Tim. 42, c. rpù-roy oy tcatcvroiro' of
soldiers, opp. to to êéoy Trou'iy. Xen. Ci/r. 6, 3, 27 ; usually
c. ace. personce : sts irspi rira' of a country, it is to ravaye
it ; e. g. Tiiy I'.vpoiay. Th. 2, 32.]
àSiKEλ' {aiiKOi), prop, to be unjust ; hence, in a widt-
sense, to ill-treat, to hurt, to injure, to wrong : Tous yap
Eérvvç a oif o te 22ji'»«ç Ka\ i ^tcEtpioy Knï i YlpoKpovaTijc
ÙTréOuyoy ovcùç Ïti àciictl. Xen. Mem. ii. 1,14.
PXdirTcic, to hurt, principally in war: Ov /n'/c ovci dint-
(Tdi'ir(i)c avrovç KfXtvut tovç Tt sV/.ipa')(ovç îii.iwy tÇty /jXa-
7rr£(j\ Thuc. i. 82.
SifjXcIo-Gat, to destroy, to injure ; hvdere : Oi/c t Tror' iy
<I>Oi// t(i(/3wX((».t jjiuTiaytipi] KcipTTo»' icijXf'iffayT'. II. i. 15G.
[In prose, Ildt. yfjr, ff-pnriZ/r, tvc]
Xupiaifcadai (Xû/a;), used of acts of violence, of attacks
upon ])(.'rs()ns and things, to attack, to injure by words or
actions: Avfiuiyofiti tj ct tÇ rtvpw, intXeyt Toct- Herodot.
i. 211. llenco, to inflict evil, i. e. to harass, to worst in
war: Avfitm KrOat tvv{; iroXifiiovç. Xen, Cyr. vi. 3, 24.
Xwpdadai {Xwjii)), to insult, to treat injuriously, to out-
276, 277. 271
raqe :^ll yap ây, 'Arpt/^?/, yvy vcttutci Xuifti'jffcito. II. i. 232. (275)
[Often in Hdt. and common in PL : J tu âêii;ov /.lèv Xw/3â-
-a(, tÙ èè èiKaiov ovivr]aiv. Crit. 47, e ; XljI'^lji'tcu tovç
reoùç. Prot. 318, d.]
mj/xaiVeic (7r/jjua), to damage, to worst, to persecute, to
/ia7'ass : Mij êi e/jiriy lôrrjTci Hocret^awr ïroai-)^i)ii)r Trri^aivEt
Tpwaç. IL XV. 41. [In prose, Hdt. Pl.-Arist. Trrjixulrei
rà ofifiara vypôrtjç. ProbL 31.]
276.
KaXd|XT], r]ç (»'/), stubble, straw of wheat, barley, &c. ; 276
calamus, stipula : Tov êè viov ctItoi' aw rrj KaXafir] aVo/cft-
jdivor. Xen. An. v. 4, 27.
^X*^' *?? C'/)) fr- " and fx*^' a"y object without consistence, any
tiling light, liovering and driving ahout in the air, as cZ/o^' winnowed
and set afloat in the air : 'Qf 5' âvtfioç ûxvaç (pop'iti ïtpùç kut' àXwa'ç.
//. V. 499. [Cf. ] 10.]
axtJpo»', ov {t6), stalk of the growing corn ; hence, in the
plural, straw : 'EifXôiTfç avréiov rijr KotXt'/jr kch KadijpavTsç
e/J-wnvXatri a)(upw>'. Herodot. iv. 72. Fig. du7}g : Tovç yap
f-ieroÎKOVç â-)^vpa tG)V àarwr Xéyw. Aristoph. Ach. 508. [I
don't know on what authority M. Pillon founds this article.
The meaning usually given is chaff, husks.^
Kdp<})oç, eoç (tu), any dry and very light thing, particle of
straw, chip of wood : Kcip<poç yajsaidir vw Xa(Dwv tov
Xv^vov Trpoftvaov. Aristoph. Vesp. 249.
^pûyavov, ov (jo), thin bit of dry wood, small stick, such
as are collected for fuel : Kai tù^u. KÛp(^ri kcù tu irapôvTa
(ppvyava. Aristoph. Av. 642.
277.
KaXeîc, 1. to call for the purpose of bringing to you : 277
Kat KaXiauç tov Twftpvay. Xen. Cyr. v. 3, 3. 2. To call,
in the sense of denoting, naming : 'Eitpj^orrai cz TrjyiKavrn
tig T0VÇ yEpaiTtpovç oyraç te kuÏ KuXovfiéyovç. Xen. Cyr. i.
2, 13.
àvTeîv {àvTT)), to call shouting: Koi àvTti irâvTaç àpicTovç. II. xi.
258.
i^irvÉïv, fo call with a loud voice : Avràp 6 KvKXioTraç piyâX' i'iTrvtv.
Od. ix. 399.
KiKXiicrKïiv, a kind of, Ionic and Epic, frequentative of icaXsaj :
'Epxio' Ki/cXj/ffKei (7£ iraTtip tpôç, ô(ppa n t'nry. Od. xxii. 397.
272 278.
(277) X^Y^iv, to say, in the incaning and use given to the word
in the participle said, said to be: *H roiic ""fp' ra roiaDr'
dtt 7rf)o\iipovç otTctr toIç TzXEiffroiç Xtyo/ztioiç larpo'ir. Plat.
Legg. ix. 857, d.
hvo)i.6X,f.\.v, to call by name, to name : \u\iyovro npùç
a/\A///\oi;(,-, iljç fjtyrj^oi iKoç o \\v(wç (Wùaoïç aviirarre, ttûiç
oiofid^wy irtTÎWiro. Xen. Cyr, v. 3, 17.
TTpoaaYopcôeii', to address in speech, to call by a name
or title : ToO tytKer "Ofirjpoy o'lei rov 'Ayafjeiifoya wpoa-
ayopeïiaai iroi^éya Xaûjv ; Xen. Jilem. iii. 3, 1.
278.
278 KaXos, t^aXi'i, beautiful, used of persons and things, in a
very wide sense, prop, and fig. ; hence, good, honorable,
Jit, proper, useful, advantageous, in opp. to kokôç and
«t(T)^()ôç : Ma'Xa yap <t' ôpôu) t:a\6y re ^liyav ti. Od. i. 301.
clSaXifioç, t] (tlcoç), very beautiful: Xoipic c' avn yvvalKaç, àftv-
fiova toy' tlcviaç Traaapaç tl^dXifiaç. Od. xxiv. 279.
cùeiSrjs (ô, »'/), fr. dcaç, beautiful with reference to form,
shape, comely, fair, Sec: Kcii OfooTrcaïaç izoWàç kraî tvii-
CEiç, Koi ovct Tavraç y'njEXijftiywç t)(oû<Taç. Xen. Mem. iii.
11,4.
EÛp,op<|>o9 (ù, )'/), fr. fwpipîi, beautiful in face on]y, formo-
stis : Kai ovTu) u'i tvfiopooi ràç df.iup<l>uç f>aî ifiiriipuvç îiici-
^oauv. Iltrodot. i. 19G.
6ÔTrpcTrTJs(ô, »'/), fr. TrpéVw, of beautiful appearance, seldom
when speaking of persons : Tvyij -i> tlàoç tvjrptTriiç. Plut.
Prcec. conj. 23.
eÙTrpoawTTOç (<'), »/) (TrpôfTuiTToy), I. beautiful in face, hence,
in giMicral, beautiful, particularly among the Cretans, accord-
ing to Aristotle : To yap tvitCfç ol Kpijrtc cvnpixrwnoy
kitXoîimy. De Poet. 25, 1(5. 2. One who has a beautiful
mask; hence, fig. one of beautiful appearance, specious:
'YTTd^ptynyTo tvnpôffwna. Ilerodot. vii. 1()8.
KaWiirapYios (ô, »;\ prop, of licautiful clieeki, epithet of women in
Iloiiicr: '\'i)ai Qiipac i'i^iK'^utvùi KaWiiràpyoç. //. vi. 298.
KaXvKÛiris, u^oc (t>, »'/). of complexion like the rose, in the Homeric
hyiinis : 'ïi'X'j ri Kal 'UkiijkW; Ka\vKÙ>Triç. In Cer. 420.
ùpaîos, rua (wpa), that wliich is in its bloom, in all its
279—281. 273
vigour, full ripe, speaking of fruits, and fig. of the age of (278)
man ; hence sometimes, i//a^ luhich has the beauty of youth,
beautiful: 'iipaîoç iiov kui kciXôç. Find. 01. ix. 141.
279.
Kafiïcoç, ov {o), furnace, oven, smelting furnace : Kal aV 279
niKiwy TTEpt Tctpyvpela ^r}p.oaib)y koX divo Kafiirwi' irpôcjoêoi
ciy noWai yiyvoirTO. Xen. feet. 4, 49.
iiTvôs, ov (Ô), kitchen stove ; hence kitchen: O yap irarrip '
£iç Tov i-Kvov £((T£/\/y\i;0£j'. Aristoph. Vesp. !39.
KXipai/os, ov (Ô), and Attic Kp'\.^a.vo<i, portable oven, in
which bread and pastry were cooked : 'Er K\i(iàrw hiucpa-
vi'i Tvi'iiamç, ovtco Tpwyovat. Herodot. ii. 92. ïlaptridei
d l'ijjlv oXovç èk Kpifjûvov Ijovç. Aristoph. Acharn. 86.
iri'iYeos, éu)ç (ô), extinguisher (a sort of cover to put out
fire, couvre-feu), oven, stove for baths : 'Erraî/Ô' kvoiKovd
uvèpeç oî ror ovparov Xiyovreç ài'aireidovcnv ùç éariv
irviytvç. Aristoph. Nub. 96.
280.
KdTn]Xoç, ov (ô), retailer, sutler : UioXt'iv êè rovç KaTrrjXovç 280
Kaï èfiTvôpovç, on £)(£t fVooroç irpâai^oi'. Xen. Cyr.iv, 5, 42.
dyopaîoç, cita, seller of small wares and provisions, huck-
ster [JNI. Pillon adds marchand forain (?)]: 'EiTtvOev to.
jAEi' wi'ia Kal 01 ciyopa'ioi .... â7r£X?')\aj'rai eIç âXXvy
TÔiroi'. Xen. Cyr. i. 2, 3.
€|xiropos (ô, 7/), merchant, trader : Kal ycip ol tfiiropoi XP''/~
fxara GvXXéyeiv iKavoi elaiy. Xen. Mem. iii. 4, 2.
281.
KopSia, aç (j/), fr. KÉap, Epie KpaSiT], heart: Tt)r êe ^^ qqi
Kapciay dfxfia rùv (fXi^wv Ka\ Trrjyrjr roîi 7repi<pepofiéi'OV Kara
iràvra rà jjiéXrj G(polpû)Q ai'yuaroç. Plat. Tim. 70, b.
KTJp, KJjpoç (ré), and K€ap, in Pindar and the tragic writers, the
heart, prop, and fig. ; cor : Xwôfisvoç Krjp. II. i. 44.
8id4)paYp,a, aroç (ro), synonyme of 0p£V£e, the diaphragm
in Galen {Defin. ii. 238), the name given it by the later
medical writers, probably from the following passage in
Plato : Tàc (pptraç ciuippuyfia elç tu piaor avrCov TidivTsc,
Plat. Tim. 70, a.
274 282,
(281) 'HTop, opoc (ré), fr. au, prop, breath, principle of life, of motion, and
of tlie p-.iss'wns, heart ; animus: Ti a<p{jiv ivi (potai ^aivcrat ijrop ;
7/. viii. 413.
6ûp,ôs, 0Û (Ô), the heart, as the principle of all the pas-
sions, the seat of which Homer sometimes places in the
breast : "iiç A(»'£*^j dvf^tùç ii'ï ari'idtatri yeyi'idei. II. xiii. 494.
And sometimes in the diaphragm : iliivrtc Iva <^^nai Ovfiov
î\oyTeC' II. xiii. 487.
oT^p»'oi', ov {tu), breast, in the poets, fig. for the heart :
()v7io 7'i(), ti TTu't, ^p») ftrt oTt'pi'wr ix"*'* '^oph. Ant. G39.
[In pi. of one person in Xen, Cyr. dûyouî, vrfpt rà ariçra,
219.]
o-rîjôos, toc (ï"''). breast, for the heart in the poets : Eior//-
Kft ^iiyci TrérOoç in ffriidecraii'. Od. x. .'^29.
<|>pTli', trôç (>;), plural (t>p^k'€s, diaphragm ; prœcordia :
'AW i/DU/V i'i'9' c'lnct re (pptier tp^orat «/^'Ç»' ù^itoy k'ijt). II.
xvi. 481. In the singular, in poetry, for the heart : Xapeirj
èè (ppiia fiijTTjp. II. vi. 481.
282.
282 KaOfxa, aroç (to), burning heat of the sun, excessive heat :
I\IéX!"£ (^^ ^""i Kuv^a ov cvyatrai ol^:t~ly ol â.y6pu)-oi. \en.
An. i. 7, 6.
aI8os, oil (Ô), and alOos, toç {to), heat : AWôy t i^afivyaaOat 6tov.
Eur. Suppl. 208.
OdXiTos, toç (ro), heat, in general : 'AXXà 4'V\i} te j^ttfiQ-
yoç Kui OûXkti dittovt: idi^ei Kuprtiiily. Xen. Œc. 5, 3.
O^pp.ai'o'is, HOC (»'/), the making warm or hot : ""Evrt ie ow^
// Oep^ortjc kiyrjcric, àW i/ Oiofiayatç. Aristot. Mctaph, X. 1 1.
OEpfiacria, aç (//), Attic form, less ancient than the follow-
ing ones, in XcMiophon : To y«p Knt'inOai kcù ày^pistadm
Trapù-)^t Otpfj.aaiay ~iyà Kal vypoTijTU. Xen. An. v. 8, G.
O^pfiT], ;;c (»/), fr. dipfioç, heat, prop, and fig. heat caused
by fever: IIpiLrov fièy rijc A,t^aXi/c Oipfint ta^vuai. Thuc.
ii. 49.
Oeppi^TT);, fjroç (i/), heat, taarmth in general : Où yap
IhpiAoTiiTor, oifiat, tpyoy \l^v')^Eiy, «XXa tov iyniTiov. Plat.
Pol. i. 333, c.
283. 275
Qep\i(3i\r\, }jç (//), Ionic, heat of fever, in Hippocrates : 'Q^ç (282)
?'/ deof-iLoXii ài'(U)(0£Vroc roîi auj^aTOq v-ko toÎi l^pwTOç t^cXÔ?/.
Hippocr. de Loc. 418.
283.
Kc\€U€ii/, may be used equally, 1. of the inferior with 283
reference to the superior, to exhort, to direct by recommend-
ing ; jubere : 'E/rft ce wpu »))' ol -tTaypiioi -n-paaiùrreç Xov-
aaadcu uvrov (.KiXtvov. Xen. Cyr. viii. 7, 2. 2. Of the
superior to the inferior, to order : Avrdp ô KrjovKEaai Xiyv-
tpQôyyoïai KtXtvasv .... II. vi. -324.
KcXeaOai, synonyme of KtXsvftr: 'AX\' tg /iiv MtviXaoi' èyù) kÉXo-
fxai Kal di/uiya k\6iXv. Od. iii. 317-
àva>YEvai., defective, in Homer, Herodotus, and the tragic writers, to
order, to advise, urge: 'O S' ÏTreiTa Oiolç tv-)(iadai ài'il/yti vàcraç
ê^siriç- II. vi. 240.
IrréWeaGai, to command, to enjoin, to charge : ''Ev-eiXc'i-
pevoç 01 (iTTO yXdxTcrrjç. Herodot. i. 123.
èiriCTKiiTrTeii', to enjoin viva voce, to charge, recommend :
Kal c)) vfily race È7rt(7K;//7rrw. Herodot. iii. G5.
è-n-icTTeWeic, to send word or orders by letter or messen-
ger, to dispatch an order or orders ; hence, more generally,
to order: OV'JLfopoi -J yavc'ip^u> ÈTriartiXav. Xen. Hellen.
iii. 1, 1.
èiriTâacreu', to prescribe, speaking of physicians ; 'i2c
TîooQhyuoç TOVÇ tTrirn^or-aç o ri ^pi] woieli' KaXoîxji. Xen.
Cyr. i. 6, 18. [Not peculiarly of physicians, but to order
generally ; it denotes a command laid upon an inferior,
race avro'iai i.wiTuï,oi'. Hdt. 1, 155; and also personally
in pass, rave kiTt-â-)(Qr]aav TroielaOai, were ordered to build
ships. Th. 2, 7.]
TrapayYéXXeii', to transmit an order, or the word of com-
mand given by the general : Kaî rJ levripo) kiciXevat ravro
TovTO TTupayyeiXai. Xen. Cyr. ii. 4, 1.
irpodYeii', to driie or lead forward, to cause progress to he
made by others towards a point, or in any matter ; promo-
vere : Tet^jMipofuvoi irporpé^^nadai jiÈr aidpojirovc ett' ôper»/i'
k:pâri(TTOP yiyoyévai, irpoayayeiv ^' kn aVT)]v oi/j^ licavùr.
Xen. Mem. i. 4, 1 .
irpoordiTTen', to ordain, to order or direct, speaking of the
276 284, 285.
(283) order established by providence, or by laws : "ETreira npocr-
Ti'tTTovmr oùroTç fit) cXeVretv. Xen. Cyr. i. 2, 2.
TrpoTpc'iTcn', to turn in a forward direction ; hence, to urge
fortcard, to lead on : 'E7r«(Tk£j/(i^£0a ct tl k<ù àXa^oveiaç
àrroTpfiriijy rove avfùyraç, àpirijç tirifitXe'icrdui — potrptTTfv.
Xen. Men. i. 7. 1.
284.
284 KeXû(|)os, ov (o), fr. tcaXinrrui, every kind of integument or
outer covering, as bark of the tree, shell of the egg, &c.
ÇAristot. Gener. An. ii. 6, 20), shell of fish, shells of nuts,
and other fruits of the same kind; pod of peas, beans, Sec. :
Ta ydp TrXoTct >)i' avrolç KiXixpi] capi/w»'. Luc. fer. II. ii. 38.
K£Xû4)a>'o»', ov (to), according to the Scholiast on Lyco-
phron, the thin skin which envelops the egg : K^Xv^â» w
ffrpoptXof à)TTpaKu>f.iifj]i'. Lye. 89.
IXuTpoi', ov (to), every kind of envelope, as shell of the
nut or oyster, follicule, capsule, or seed vessel ; bow-case,
sheath or shard of lepidopterous insects, in Aristotle : "En
^£ ra ^£1' t)^£« rûit' Trrijtwt' iXvrpoy rolç Trrtpolc. Aristot.
H. An. iv. 7.
285.
285 Kcpaui'os, où (ô), thunderbolt {the lightning which strikes
the earth); fulmen : To ^£ à(T7pd\l/(iy, ùia-vpuiOit, ptniioç
a^pt ri/ç y/jc ciiKdtoy tctpavyôç >:aXt'i-ai. Aristot. de iMund.
4, 19.
àorpaTT^, j/C ('/), fr. utrriip, lightning (the flash) ; fulgur :
Kara ^£ r>/i' too licjjovç tn'prjsO' wpitjtisy rô vyivfiu kuI
Xa/it//a»', à(Trp«7r») Xfytrai' '() Ô) rportpor ri/ç /Jpo»rJ/f Tpo-
iirtaiv, voTtpoy ytyvptyov, Aristot. de Mund. 4, 18.
4ffT€poir>) and «rrcpoinj, r;c (')). lig/ilning (flash) : B;/ S' tfitv affrt-
poTT}/ ù'dXiyKioç. //. xiii. 242. Aafiip' aiart aripowi} irarpôç Aiôf.
//.xi. GO.
Pporrq, »/ç (>/), the noise of thunder, thunder, clap of
thunder: E«\r;9£i' ci iryivf^ta iy itott -rfij^tT re kol »or£p^
Vfjl tia»9£i' ci' ni^rou ptjyyvoy /jiniwr r(i «ruit^»/ 7r«.\//^Jora roû
it'^ouc, lipofiiiy Kut Trdrayor an-f/pydcdro f.iiyay, (ipoyriiv
Xcyo/ici-ur. Aristot. de Mund. 4, 17.
286. 277
iTpT)<mqp, ijpoç (ô), meteor, whirlwind or tornado with (285)
meteoric fire ; Fr. prester : 'EaV êè yulTrvpov ij [sc. to
aaTpcixpar'^ acpocpur ?£ âXAwç Kcù âBpoov, Trprjari'ip' kdv êè
CLTiVpov ri nai'-eXwç, rvcpûy. Aristot, de Mimd. 4, 19. \_Cf.
At. Meteor. 3, 1.]
aKTjirros, ov (ô), generic name of meteors that fall to the >
earth, in the treatise attributed to Aristotle : "E/cootoj' ^è
TOVTdyv [sc. KEpavrôjy, Trprjtrri'fpbjy, TV(j)wi'i>)y'] /carao'C»;»/'"*' £'€
riji' yijy ffKrj-irToc oi/oud^erai. Aristot. de Mund. 4, 19.
286.
Ke<|)aXi7, ?7e ('/)) head, [also fig. =] chief : "Oju^nra cat 286
KsfaXijy 'ii:i\oç Att, II. ii. 478.
Ppeyjia, aroc (rô), the front part of the skull, from the
beginning of the hair ; sinciput : Tovrov [sc. tov Kparlov'\
Be TO net' Èf.nrp6adioy, jjpéyfio. Aristot. Hist. An. i. 7.
[To irepi tov È-/Ké(pu\oy 6c7Tovy. Part. An. 2, 7. 18.]
Ivlov, ov (ro), the occiput, the hinder part of the head :
To c' oTriadioy [sc. toîi Kpciyiov'\ h'ioy. Aristot. H. An. i. 7.
Kapa and KoLpT] {to), the head, in general: 'Yipov Se icâp?; tX**- -^'•
vi. 509.
Kapr^vov, ov (t6). Epic, in the singular in the Homeric hymns : 'H
SÉ . . . . iffffVfiîvwç wpovfftv an' dQavdroio Kap-qvov. Hymn.inMinerv.
xxviii. 8.
Kopcrr), Tjç ()/), in new Attic KoppTj, the two sides of the
head, the part where the temples are : Tavpiay enc'iTuU x°P^~
yovvTu èirl Koppt^c. Dem. in Mid. 562, 9. For the whole
head in the Alexandrine poets: YiârjGoya fxèv (pupéovcri cipijy,
/ueyaXjji' èé te KÙpaijy. 0pp. Cyn. iii. 25.
Kopu^r], fjç ()'/), highest point of the skull, top of the head:
Méaoy c' lyiov tcu'i jipiyi-iaToc Kopv^i]. Aristot. H. An. i. 7.
Hence top, summit of a mountain ; vertex : 'AKpoTurri Kopv(f>ïj
TroXvcEÎpucoç OvXvfiTToiu. II. i. 499.
Kpai'ioi', ov (to), that part of the head which is covered
with hair, the skull, cranium: KecpaXrjç [j£y ovy fJiEprj, to
jU£v Tpf)(WToy icpayioy KaXelTai. Aristot. H. An. i. 7.
KpoTa<j)oç, ov (6), one of the temples : 'tl o' hépoio eut
KpoTacpoio néoy]i7Ey at^jUj) ^aXtCEirj. II. iv. 502.
Bb
278 2S7, 288.
287.
287 KTipuTT€ii' (*>•»;, v£), prop,, 1. to cry abroad, to proclaim,
give public notice with the voice ; call, summon, in speaking
of a herald, or public crier : Aavv k-tjpviaotrfç ùytipôrTtjy
Kara rijaç. II. ii. 438. 2. To sell by proclamation, by
crier s notice, or by public auction : 'ETTtKiiuvrrov ufia kcù
ra xp»'y^/arft kcù to. awfiaru. Plut. Camil. 8.
dTTOKTjpuTTetj', to prohibit or interdict by public notice, to
disinherit, drive away : used of a father wlroni the law autho-
rized to expel his son from his house, when he had reason
to complain of his conduct : 'O rô^oç -ovç yoréaç ttou'i
Kvpiovç ov ^ùvov diaOai rovrofia ît, àpi^^ç, àXXci Kay irâXiv
iî,a\e'i\lai jiovXioyrai kuI ■àiroKifpv^ai. Dem. in Bœot. 1006,
21.
^TriKT]puTT€ii', to cousc proclamation to be made by the
public crier of any public honour conferred, or penalty
enacted : 'E.irsKt)pvEé -t ôç av à\iaKr)-ai t'c ro izipav iizi-
êiair\î(i)f Qdiuroy r>)v C^^iav. Xen. Hell. i. 1, 1").
€iriKTjpuK€ueCT0ai, io send heralds or deputies as nego-
tiators ; used of cities or armies that sent deputies to treat
of peace, or of other affairs : 'ETriKijovKevovTai rip nptôru)
Kai TTtidovtTi Tov àrtipuiTToy ifCovyai rd Trpdypad' avru'tc.
Dem. in Zenoth. 888.
KT]puK€u€if (»:»'/()vi), to he a public crier or herald, to dis-
charge tiie duty or office of herald, to proclaim : Mi) ra
Trap tKeitbiy upOwç ln:o—p(.<jpivaaç yéyfjrai <pay£poç j; ojpu-
Kevaaç. Plat. Lcyg. xii. 941, a.
288.
288 KiPwTos, ov (»/), chest of wood, strong-box : 'Effpa'XXtrE
r it: rdr kii^wtovc fjtrd rwi' pi)\u)y. Aristoph, Vesp. lOôG.
KdXados, ov {il), small basket, corbeille of the French :
i^ipirto KuXaOny rrij^û rtç nrepùy. Aristoph. Av. 132j.
KÛ^cok', ov (to), basket of reed, or twisted rush, small
basket in which the sacred barley was carried ; canistrum :
To Kayoiiy irdptuT oXac tx°*'* Aristoph. Pac. 948.
289, 290. 279
KioTY), j}ç (»'/), small basket of twisted rush or osier, or (288)
the bark of the lime-tree, according to Theophrastus. Ac-
cording to the Scholiast, it was particularly used for pro-
visions; Uai, (pip' ït,(t) cevpo rijy kÎcttjv iiuot. Arisloph. Ach,
1099. [But also for clothes. Aristoph. Eq. 1211.]
Ko4>n'oç, ov (Ô), basket for fruits or other things : "Ap'
ovy, i(pi], Kcii Kucpii'oç Konpufôpoç kuXÔp iari ; Xeti. J\Iem. iii.
8, 6.
Xdpm|, amç (>/ and ô), in Attic writers, chest, box, used
of coffins, in Thucydides : AâpyaKaç Kvirapiaaivac ayovaiy
âfj.at,ai . Thuc. ii. 34.
rdXapos, ov (ô), basket, small basket [of wicker-work] :
nXtJcroTç £1' TctXcLpoKTi (pépoy fieXirjcéa Kcip-n-ôi'. II. xviii.
568. [Cf. avKGfxivwv TctXapoç. Arist. Rhet. 3, 11. Often
for cheeses, the whey running from it. Ar. Ran. 560, &c. ;
and =s hen-coop. Tim. Phlias. ap. Athen. 22, d.]
XTjXos, ov (//), chest or press, where clothes were kept :
289.
KiGapioTTiç, oïl (ô), he who plays on ^i.e harp, harper : 289
'Rk yap Moucawv koL 'AttÔXXwioç av^ptc àoicol kaaiv etti
xQoit Kai Kidapiffrai. Hymn, in Mus. xxiv. 3.
KiôapuSoç, ov (ci), he who sings, accompanying himself on
the harp : 'Apiova .... tovra KiQapwcov tOjv tote iovTwv
ovcevoç cevTzpov. Herodot. i. 23. According to Aristoxenes,
the KidapiaTïjQ used the KiQapic, the Kidapt^Sôç the icidâpa.
290.
KXaieii', to weep, in speaking of a deep and openly-mani- 290
fested grief: AvTcip 'A^iXAeùç kXqu, cpiXov era'pou fXE^vi)-
uivoQ. IL xxiv. 4.
SaKpueii', to shed tears, denoting the physical act only:
Ti-TE CECaKpvdai HarpdicXftc ij'vTE Kovprj vrjTrir] ; II. xvi. 7.
•yoaciv, to lament aloud while weeping, to weep and lament, in Homer
and the Tragic writers: Al fitv tri Çwôv y6ov"E/cropa. Jl. vi. 500.
Opy\velv, to sing the funeral dirge called Opîji'oç, hence to
weep and lament one dead : IXaua, Btwr, dpiqvEl. ae kXvtt]
TïûXiç. Mosch. Id. iii.
Bb 2
280 291,292.
(290) ôXo4>up€a6ai, to bewail, lament, weep for : 'AXV up' lir'
ovcoii i;'£ 7roAv.v/u/roy OaXâj^oio otKTp ôXofvpofÀéri). Od. iv.
718.
TTCcôeîk', to be in mourning; hence sometimes, with the
name of the person, to lament and weej) one dead : FaaTtpi
o' o'vTTuiç tcTi vtKvy TTEvQijiTui ' A-^aiovQ. II. xix. 225.
291.
291 KKi-amv, to be a thief or robber, to rob, to steal secretly
and with cunning: 'O^oXoyw KXizmiv' av è' où;^»'; Aristoph.
Equit. 290.
ôXaira^civ (XaTrâ^f iv), prop, to empty ; hence to pillage, to sack
a town : Fi ojfftat 6' ti Kal Qiantaiy irokiv ovk dXaTrà^iiç. II. ii. 367.
cvapî^civ itvapa),in the IWad, to spoil an enemy of his arms: 'EvTta
TÙ UarpoKXoio fittjv tvapi^a KaTOKTOc. II. xvii. 187-
^Icvapi^civ, a rompound of the preceding word in the Iliad, and with
the weamitf; of spoilitif; an enemy of his arms, often involving the notion
of killing him, because in the heroic age llie conqueror did not take
possession of the arms of the conquered till he had killed him, a custom
which has continued .-imong civilized nations under the name of the
right of war: EvpînrvXoç êi MtXaVOtov i^ti'cipt^iv. 11. vi. 3C.
XtoTroSUTeik, to be a stealer of clothes, to rob, as a highway-
man of any class : i\l») XwTroci/rJ/co', /") <l>6o)i'ir role TrXijaioy.
Aristoph. Ecoles. 5G5.
WpOciv, to ravage a country, a town : T(;ï ki Tâ\ ^ftvfftii irôXtç
Tlpiàfioio âi'aKToç ^ipaii' vcfi' l'ifiiTfoyati' ùXolaâ Tt irtoBofiipt) Tt.
II. ii. 374.
(TKuXcôtik («TKÛXo»'), to take off the skin ; hence to strip
or sjjoil an enemy of his armour or his clothes [but cf. PL
Rep. 4G9, c. a^vXtviiy tovç reXtvriitratTaç ttXiii' ô-Xwr
iiTticàr riKiiaojair, i) icaXwç tj^ei ;] : Kai rà /itV oTrXa tXa-
(joy, TOVÇ ^È -^^iTÙiyaç ov^tyùç TÙ/y T7oXtTÙ)y icrt:vXtv(Tay.
Xen. Ilellen. ii. 4, 12.
292.
292 kXÎio). ijc (»'/), bedstead, couch : 'AXX' (/ô; kciÎ rôi»' kXiyiôy
Tovi: nùcuç in'i cairi^tûy riOtacriy. \cn. Cyr. viii. 8, IG.
tùvr\, i\ç (»'/), in the Odyssey, a sort of mattress laid upon
the bedstead ; and afterwards by ext. in prose [but rarely.
293. 281
PI. Polit. 272, a], all that made up the bed : "EySa 01 (292)
ii^'delcai irvKivov Xé\oç, £fi(3â\eT Evrip', Kwsa Kal j^Xalvaç.
Od. xxiii. 180.
GdXafioç, ou (ô), bed-chamber, marriage-bed; thalamus:
Ahràp £J' avTÙ ttsi'ti'ikoi'T 'érEcrav dàXafLoi. II. vi. 243.
koÎtos, ov (ô), and koittj, rjç (>/), fr. Ktljxai, the first,
poetic in the Odyssey, the second also in prose ; used of
the bed-room, the bed, and the going to bed : Kai yixp
^rf Koiroio ra^ tirrrerai iicéoç wpr}. Od. xix. 510. 'Ettei
èêÔKEE uipj] tTjç KoirrjQ Eirai. Herodot. i. 10.
KpctpaTos, ov (c), small bed, in the N. T., grabatus :
"Eyttpca Kui dpov rov Kpciliarôv aov. Marc, ii. 11.
XeKTpof, ov {to), couch, bed ; in. the plural, nitptial couch
in the Tragic writers : Kfl/xai tpi Xéicrpo). Od. xix. 516.
Xe'xoç, £oç (ré), bed, principally nuptial couch or bed, in
the poets : 'laroy i-jroi'^ofxévriv *rat kfxov Xi\0Q ayricidaav.
II. i.3\.
aKijxiroos, oêoç (6), Attic word, small and sorry bed, litter
to remove the sick on : 'Eic rov erKlj-nroeoc cât^vovcri fx
ilipTTovTEç 01 KopivQioi. Aristoph. Nub. 700.
orpûfjia, uToç (rô), that which is laid doivn to serve as a
bed; stratum : ^rpwjuara èÈ lOfji^evE ov-^ orra Trpôftara (pvEi
Épia, àXX' oaa (povyava opt] te kui TrE^ia ài'irjai. Xen. Cyr.
V. 2, 7.
(rrpcj)xvii, îjç (»'/), fr. orpwvt'u/it, mattress or covering
spread for sleeping, bedding, bed : Ov fiuroy tùç (yTpiûjii'hç
fiaXciKaç. Xen. Mem- ii. 1, 30.
293.
KoiXia, aç (//), fr. K0IX0Ç, 1. cavity of the abdomen, or 293
that particular part of the body which extends from the
diaphragm to the pelvis, belly, abdomen : Kevr; tij k-oiX/cc
tl(Tcpajj.ù)i> elç TO UpvTcii'E'ioi', Eira iruXiv ekQe'i ivXEa.
Aristoph. Eq. 280. 2. Ventricle of the heart in Aristotle
{^Hist. An. i. 17).
yacmip, péç (>;), the region of the belly, as far as the
navel, which contains the organs of digestion : Mt-à ^£ rov
dwpuica, El' To'iç TrpoaQioic, yaoTJ/p. Aristot. H. An, i. 13, 1.
B b 3
282 294.
(293) TjTpo»', ov (rô), the lower-belly, in Xenophon : ET^oi' êè
dtJouKaç Xn'oîic /xt'xP' ^^^ VTpov. Xen. Anah. iv. 7, 15.
KCvccJv, Ù)voç (Ô), all that part of the htlly which is between the
thorax and the groin, in Homer: "Stiarov Iç Ktviwi-a /3a\(ûv. Jl.
xi. 381.
Xoywi', ôi'oç (Ô and ij), lateral region of the lower belly
situated under the navel, ^onA; ; 'Ynoppt^uy ce, rô fièy cic^vèç
Xaywi'. Aristot. H. An. i. 1.3.
Xarrâpa, aç (îi), flank ; ilia, in Homer: Ibv ci Kpiiuiv 'Ayaftéftvuiv
ovra Kara Xandpiiv. Jl. vi. ^i'i.
vrfiv^, VOÇ (v), belly, paunch, prop, and fig. : rvdOov re ^ovXoç,
vrjSvoç y iisarifikvoç. Athen. x. 413. [In prose, /.«c.j
294.
294 KOfiT), »jç (»/), hair of the head, carefully dressed and
arranged : "ETreira Irira covXog H/y KÔfirjr tx^'f i Aristoph.
Av. 91 1 .
P<îoTpvxoç, ov (Ô), curl, ringlet of hair : Kopac Cidcort irdvTq. lia
^oarçvxiov. Eur. Oresl. 1267.
cdeipa, ar (//), fr. ttioç, hair of the head fashionably
dressed, according to the grammarians; in the singular in
the Tragic writers, and in the plural in Homer, in speaking
of man and of the mane of horses: XpvaéijTiy iOeiptjaiy ko-
fiûwyre. II. viii. 42.
0pî|, rnc^ûç (»'/), hair of fiian and beast : Aaiddç r Ik
K((puXfiç ôXtau) Tpt\aç. Od, xiii. 399.
irXoKafios, ov (o), fr. 7r\tf.w, ircss, braid, plait of hair :
Xtpai wXoKupovç £;rX£s£ cpntiyovç. II. xiv. 1 70.
irXox)iii9, ov (o), synonyme of the preceding word: II\o\';to( 6" ol
Xpvai^ Ti Kai ooyi'ifMjj ia<piiK0VTO. It. xvii. 62.
Tplyjiiipa, aro(, (rô), hair of the head m general, and some-
times will) the associated notion of disorder and negli-
gence : AiaXXâaaoyrtç tlcoç ^tty oiiciy -u'lai tripoiffi, ^wir/r
ct teat rpi->^u)fi(t fiovyoy. Ilerodot. vii. 70.
Xairr], »;c (//), floating hair of the head, and more fre-
quently vume of the horse, of the lion : 'Aj-npl K yaiTat
Cjfioii ulaaoyTai. II, \i. 509.
294—297. 283
XaiTUfAa, nTOÇ (r6), horse-hair crest of a helmet, in iEscliylus: (294)
Tpùç KaraaKtovg Xo^ovc OHti, Kpduovç xairu^i. Sept. 385.
295.
Koi'iç, loç (II), dust of the earth : Tôvêe è' tacr/cei' èy kôvi 295
iicrarvffaç wpowoijréa. IL xxiv. 18.
Kovia, aç { j'/), a synonyme of kôviç : Ilo^àiv è' vTTive.gQt Kovb] 'iaTar'
àtipofiivij. 11. ii. 150.
Koi'iopTÔs, ov (ô), dust that rises ; a cloud of dust :
'Yiro rCJv ro^tv^arwv Koi Xldujy àiro ttoXXôji' àidpî>)ivu)v jdirU
Tov icoyioprov â^a (pepo^éywy. Thuc iv. 34.
KOvicraXos, ov (ô), whirling- cloud of dust : "Qç tôt 'Axaiol XsvKoi
vTTtpOf yiyoi'TO KoviadXt^. II. v. 503.
296.
K(ipvs, vQoç (r/), brazen helmet: Tov p t(3a\e irpùJTOç KÔpvOoç 296
(pdXov 'nnroêaaeirjç. II. vi. 9.
KaraÎTu^, uyoç (>/), a sort of liffht helmet, casque, or skull-
cap, in the Iliad : 'A^^t èé cl Kvrérjy KtcpaXrjcpiy idrjKtv
Tavpiir]y â(paX6i' -e iccù a.XXo(j)oy ijre Kuralrvc, uÉh:Xr]Tcii, II.
X. 257.
Kpacos, eoç (rô), head-piece of armour, in general, and of
all kinds in the historians : Kat yap tVt -à Kpdiea Xôéovç
èinHecrdai Kâpiç elffi o'l Kara^iEo-rrec. Herodot. i. 171.
Kvvéi], 7JÇ (t/), prop, dog-skin, of which helmets were made ; hence
helmet of dcg-skin, or of any other skin, and often {Od. xviii. 378)
even of brass : 'Ap.(plSi oi Kvvsr]v KicpaXycpiv tOriictv Tavpin]y. II. x.
258. [Also Hdt. In later times a broad-brimmed travelling cap or hat.1
irepiKeejjaXaîa, aç (»'/), head-piece or helmet of the Ro-
mans, in Polybius ; llpôç ce tovtoiç vcctoI cvo kcù irepi-
KE(pciXaict ^nXc^. Polyb. vi. 23, 8.
ttiiXtiI, ?;(coç (t;), fr. TrdXXu), helmet : "Qç krépuiff' îjfivffe KÛpt]
TTijXjjKt jSapvvOtv. II. viii. 307.
TpvcfxiXeta, aç (r)), helmet with a crest, in the Iliad : Uspi ëè rpvipd-
Xiiav àtipaç tcpari Qkro fipiapijy. II. xix. 382.
297.
Koû^joç, 1], light, 1. in speaking of weight, opp. to fiapvç : 297
'H arariict) roïi fDupvrépov kcil Kovcporipov (iTuQfiuv iari. Plut.
284 298, 209.
(297) Charm. IGG, b. 2. In speaking of armour, and by ext. of
light-armed troops : 'A-tVrfcXt ri]y Kov(pr]v aroarùiy, tviira
TOXIC 'nrirûç. xPlut. Fab. 11.
àpyéi (a, i)), agile, n\mh\e, epithet of dops in Homer: 'Evvia li
ff(pi KÙvtç trôSaç àpyoi 'éirovro. II. xviii. 678.
Aa()>p(>9, à, light in running, or in motion generally [not
only witli réf. to motion: 'EXu(ppàv etrOTira. Xen. Cyn. 6. 1 1.
Tô ci afUKctir iXnijtpôy (opp. (oanî/). PI. Tim. G3, c. *E\a^pà
rà ()-Xa . . KiKTTiadni. PL Legg. 1. 265, d] : Aôc ci ol
InizovQ ot TOI iXatppuTaToi dûiiv. Od. iii. 370.
cùpdoraKTos (ô, >;), easy to carry : Elire Ka\ tijv avrriv
fiTiycivilv, iovfrav fiir]v te Kai tvliâaTaKToy. Herodot. ii. 125.
ôoôç, t; {B'tw), one who runs, fleet, light of foot or in motion generally,
cpitliet of warriors, and particularly of vessels, in Homer: 'O yap
i/XOe Ooàç tTri vFjaç. II. i. 12.
KpaiTrvôç, T], rapid: 1,ivar' tirnr' àvà âarv, ttoctî «««(wvoltrt
TctTroiiJiôç. II. vi. 505.
Xai\{n)pdç, 17 (nîv^a), sudden, prompt, swift: "Qç alti 'A\i\îja kix'^-
ffaro K?iiu pôoio, Kai Xai\pr]pàv îôvra. II. xxi. 2G'4.
raxu's, i't», quick, alert ; celer : ITpocri'rt ci aàocpovç, Kai
Ta\ùç, kai aoKvovç. Xen. Cyr. ii. 1, 23.
ùkvç, ùa, fleet, swift, light: IlôSaç wkvç 'Axi^Xtî'C- H- '• 58. [Late
in prose. jEl. Luc.^
298.
or)8 KpaiirâXT], 7]r (>'/), drtinkenness, continued to the next
day; lunce, Lat. crapula : 'Ec KpnnruXrir: tudiv Eipiiyrjç
(loéhaii Tpvj^Moy. Aristoph. Ach. 277.
fji^0T), r)ç ()'/), drunkenness in the day-time ; 'A»i/o yap iv
êtÎKyoïç fi' vTrepir\ijaOiic }iiQi]ç KoXi'i ~ap' out», TrXaffroç wç
iÎTty irarpi. Soph. Œd. R. 779.
)i^9v(ris. fwf (>";), action of getting drunk: Ai\^a Te \v(Ttftc\i]ç, Kai
ft'fUutrtç ^aXtTTij. Theogn. 836.
299.
290 Kpairyi], »/c (>'/), fr. Kpa^nv, cry or shout of call, cry of joy,
of wail, or of alarm : Kpavy//»' tc. tvdvç iiroiovy. Xen, Cyr,
iii. 1, 2.
4XaXT)T<)ç, or (Ù), war-cry : 'Qc Tpwuy âXaXrfTÙç àvà arparbv
tvpiy (ijPiJnu. //. iv. 436. [Also cry of woe. It. xxi. 10.]
299. 285
|3oT], Tjç ()'/), hattle-cry to frighten the enemy : Terofiivriç (299)
C£ Ttjç j3oiiç ctyua Trj tTnCpoj-iji, kKnXriL,iç te iiéiTeati' àidpil)Truiç
ài'idtffi Toiavrric fxdxns- Thiic. iv. 34. [By no means con-
fined to hattle-cry ; but denoting any vociferous cry or
shout : ' Ett a iroîii'T a . . . [ioij. PL Legg. 9. 876, b. " A^ov-
aoi fjoat TrXi'idovc. lb. 3. TOO, c. KXavjioiai xal fjoai. lb.
7. 792, a. KpirovuL ftoij kcù ov ■J^»'/^w. Th. i. 87, 2.]
Ivoirrj, tjç (»'/), n'SLT-crij, plaintive cry : ^l^ev è' tç îlpid^oio, kLx^v
S' ïi'07rr]v re yôov TS. 11. xxiv. IfiO.
6opu|3os, ov (ô), word of the same family as dpanç, and of
the same signification, but used in prose : Gopv/Jou iikovcte
cià rwr ra'.Ssw»' lâyroç. Xen. Cyr. vii. 1, 5. [Often with
/io>/. IIoXX^^ (ioi] Kat dopv[j(o irpoaiKEivTO. Th. iv. 126,
Qôpvjiop Kal fioi]v. PI. Tim. 70, e.]
Opooç, ov (Ô), fr. Qp'iti), covfused noise of a shouting multitude, of an
applauding, or inurmuring assembly: Où yap Trdvrojv i)ep ùpàç Opôoç,
ovd' ïa yiypue, dWà ■yXwfftr' tpÉpiKro. 11. iv. 437.
ÔpuXXoç, ov (6), and 6pûXoç, the latter more used, and
considered by the grammarians as more consistent with
the etymology ; words of the same family as 6p6oc and
QopvJDoç ; noise of persons speaking, rumour, clamour : 'EiKs-jr-
To^iÉvuiv c' aùrcJi' tzvQev j/ arrdaiç, ?/ tÎç ô dpvWoç, Ba-
trachom. 135.
ia-Xq, )jç (»)), C7-t/ of combatants in the Iliad: 'Qç twv piGjop'evwv
■ytviTo ia^r) re (pô^og Te. II. iv. 45fi.
l-u^ixos, où (Ô), cry or song of joy ; sibilus : MoXmj t iv^p('^ re
iroal anaipovTic sttovto. 11. xviii. 672.
Iwq, î)ç (j/), cry or shout of call: Tov 5' al>//a mpi (pp'ivaç ffkvd'
Iwi). n. X. 139.
KeKpaYixa, aroç (rô), and KeKpa-yfi^s, ov (ô) [in prose, Plut.'], shout,
clamour, in general : 'AX.X' iviKuJpijV KiKpajpoîi. Eur. Iph. A. 1343.
T})vSe p(v diKpolç toJOovv rr/v 6tàv KeKpâypaaiv. Aristopk. Pac. 637-
KcXaSos, ov (Ô), fr. ksXw, prop, cry in hunting to animate the dogs [?] ;
hence, noise, in general ; O't S' ûç ovv ÈttvÔovto voXvv KsXaSov napà
fSovffiv. II. xviii. 530. [In Horn, of the battle tumult or din. II. ix.
547, &c.]
KXaYYHi J/C ('/)) '"'■• «cXâÇoi, shrill sound, shrill cry of certain animals,
as the crane and the hog, in Homer: 'Hvts Tvtp K/Xayyj) yfpâvojr
TTsXti ovpavôQi Trpô. //. iii. 3. By ext., clang or rattle of a sonorous
body : AtLvi) êè KXayyi) ykvET àpyvpkoio [3iolo (the twang of his silver
bow). II. i. 49. Hence the Latin clangor for the sound of the trumpet.
KoXcdiis, ov (Ô), according to some fr. ksXXoj, according to others fr.
KaXkui; cry of the jay, clacking of the hen, by ext., brawling, scolding,
28G 300. 301.
(299) "0"« of a'l'spn'c : Et ci) apiv ïriKa ôyijTÙiv ipiôaivtrov ùct, iv H
GioIcTi KoXqjùv iXavi'iTov. 11. i. 575.
iXoXvyq, r)ç {if), and ôXoXvyixos, où (ô), piercing cry, cry of
rejoicing, howling: Ai c' 6\o\vyy Tràaai 'AGijry x^'^P'^C àpéa\ov.
IL vi. 301. The second is the most used by tlie Tragic writers: 'Efftira
ai) 6\o\vyfiov itpav cvfiivf] Tratùinaov. jEsch. Sept. 2G8.
300.
'^"^ KpiTrjç, oîi (6), fr. Kph'eir, one who judges ; hence, ^'ucfi/e,
in a very general sense, as the judges at public games, and
particularly fig. : OnÔTe ^iv Ka-aaraQiir}v rov apfiOT-ovToc
KpiTT/ç. Xen. Cyr. i. 3, 14.
Siai-njTris, où (ô), an arbiter chosen in a law-suit by the
parties engaged in it to decide upon the question between
them: 'Esffrrw avro'iç (I'lpe'icrdai, ôi- cu' liovXwyrai, èiaiTT]ri'iv.
Dem. in Mid. 545. Lucian {Dial. Mort. 20) uses alter-
nately of ciKUffri'ic and ciuittjtIiç for arbiter.
SiaXXaKTTÎs, oïl (ô), arbiter in private or political matters :
OvT£ èiaWuKTtiy ovcéya ^tûyw»'. Dem. in Ohjmp. 1167, 15.
SiKatnrôXos, ou (ô), dispenser of justice: "Svv aiir'i /iiv vltç 'AxitiLv
ti' xaXàftyç (pixAovai ciKacnrôXoi. 11. \. 238.
SiKaoTT^ç, ov (Ô), judge \orjuror~\ named or chosen by lot to
sit with otliers in a court of justice : "Lvv ti3 rv^io ovv kiuXtviv
àù TOY cii:acTT})v Tt/v \pfj(f>ov rideadai. Xen. Cyr. i. 3, 14.
■>]Xia(rrriç, ov (ô), Heliast, judge who sat in the Helia:îa
or criminal court, at Athens, so called from >/X«oç, because
it was held in the open air [much more probably fr. àXt'iç,
uXl^ofjai. Cf. à\li]v TToulaOai, S:c. Hdt.'\ : 'LI yipomç
tiXiuarnl, (ppâ-epeç TjOiw/îoXov. Aristoph. Equit. 255.
UTTup (îffjj^u), prop, one who knows, who is acquainted with ; hence,
arbiter, in Homer: "laropa û' 'ArptiC^v ' Ayap.t^%'oya Otioynv âfi<pu>.
11. xxiii. -186.
301.
301 Kpuimw, to cover, in order to secure or hide ; hence, to
hide, i)rop. and fig. : 'O li {.nv aittcii KpvKratrKt (pasiKp. II.
viii. 272.
KaXûirrcic, to envelop, wrap, speaking of clothes; hence,
generally, to cover, rare in prose : To»' ce oKÔrot oatjt Ka-
Xv^tr. II. iv. 503.
KCvOfiv, to keep shut up, with the iiitciilioii of keeping secret ;
302. 287
hence, fig. to hide, to conceal: Mi) Ktïide vooj, 'Iva tlSo/xiv a/x^w. (301)
//. i. ;{63.
CTKeird^eii', ^ cover, speaking of a cuirass : Ta juèp ceô-
fxeya aKtTvrjç rov àydpÛTTov ffiCETrà^ny. Xen. Mem. iii.
JO, 9.
oreyen', to cover so as to keep secure, to place in safety,
speaking of defensive armour : Ovre yap ol -n-lXot tartyov
TCI ToUv^ara. Thuc. iv. 34. [In this sense of resisting
what seeks to penetrate, arlytiv = to be proof against ; of
a vessel, it is to be ivater-tight ; absol. or to vcu>p. It is, how-
ever, also =: to protect, Trvpyoi -koXiv GTiyovcjiv. Soph.
Œd. Col. 15. Thuc. uses artyecrdai = to be kept secret;
not to be divulged, 6, 72.]
oreyâ^eiï', a sort of frequentative of the preceding word,
expressing the ordinarily doing it, to cover customarily :
Kat TTcivTwv Twv (pVTuiy zaTEyatJnÉvov to aiio. Xen. Œcon,
19, 13.
302.
KTeti'eif, to kill, used principally of men, and less commonly 302
of animals : Et ci k' 'A\ii,avcpov Kreivy t,avQoç M.i.vi\aoç.
n. iii, 284.
KaraKTCti'en', a compound more used in prose than the
simple verb, to put to death, to kill, in general : Où jxivToi
KaTtKaLvov ye ol stt' civtCjv 'nvwelç. Xen. Cyr. vii, 1, 10.
Kaiv€iv, in the Tragic writers : ïtvç (s<p(. kuvol Ktçavvi^. jEsch.
Sept. G08.
aipeiK, to carry off, make away with ; to destroy, to cause
to perish : Opôi-oç ^' 'Ait/Xo^oc Tpwwv ê'Xev àvlpa. Il, ix.
457.
àvaip^lv, a compound more used in prose than the simple
verb [= inter imere'\ : "Oaoi ce âv avrwy kuI KcipTa woWovç
âvêpaç àraiprjKOTeç ïoxri. Herodot. iv. 66.
%\.a)(e.i.p'\.'t,€.crQai, to kill, in Polybius : 'Ait('o)(oç ^è liaKz-
•)(£ipia^iyoç Toy 'A)(^cuôy. Polyb. viii. 23, 8.
SiaxpâaOai, to cause to perish, to destroy ; hence to kill :
'AXXct KtXeviiv TOVÇ nopOiJÉaç y avroy Cia-^pàcrQai fiiy, ihç
av Ta(j)riç ly yrj tvxtj. . . . Herodot. i. 24.
Siepyâtecrôai, to get rid of any one, to put him out of the
way : Eà»' fiev coiXoy kieivï] ro^ii^wy tov iuvtoïi cuipyâ-
adai. Plat. Legg. ix. 865, c.
288 .303.
(302) IvapiEtiv, and its compound 4|cvap{(eiv, to spoil an enemy of his
arms, both convey, by implication, the notion of lo kill [c(. 2!)!]; which
implied idea often becomes the leadincr one in the poets : 'O J' 'Arpii-
Sqv IvaptKoi. 11. i. 190. lliCVTi]v C 'Oûvatvç TlepKuiaiov k^ivapi^ir
Qavarouv (^dâyaroç), to condemn to death, to put to death,
speaking of the executioner, in Plato : 'Eâvirip /3tJ Traio/je-
yoç o (porevç, dayaTW(T('i~bj. Plat. Legg. ix. 872, c. Fig. in
the N. T., to mortify : Et ce irrtv^ari rnc irpâleiç toO
ffûjfxa-oç dat'aroître, i^iiatade. Ad Rom. viii. 13.
Gticic, Herodotus uses it in the sense of killing beasts
for sacrifices or for foo(3, and even men, in relating the
horrible custom of the Massagetae : 'E-ireav at yipwv yévrj-
rat tcâpra ot ~po(rî}>:<n'Tiç oi irnvTec (TvyeXdôinç dvovai fiir
KUi ft/Wfi Tzpoijara a^ifi cti/rw" E'd/iiTayrtc ce rà *:ptu, Karevw-
y^iovTai. Jlerodot. i. 216.
oXXijk'at, fo destroy, in general ; hence, to exterminate, to
destroy men, to kill : "OOtr avnç ÙTTtrpÛTrtr' o/3pt^oc "E^rajr/
ôWvr 'Apyeiovç. II. x. 201.
àTToXXiJkai, a compound of the preceding word, more used
in prose, and in a more general sense : 'O ce tiaraK-aywy,
offTTEp k-^^Qpiy airoXtaac .... Xen. Cyr. iv. 6, 5.
iXiKtiv, a sort of frequentative and defective: 'AWiiXovç oXtKovai.
J I. x\. ô:w.
a<^(x]^cif, and Attic <r4>âTTciK, fo cut the throat, principally
of beasts in sacrifice (//. ix. 4G(j); hence, in general, to
sacrifice, for to kill, to slaughter, in the Tragic writers ;
^<p<xi,(ii M£ioi«'a ToffE ?e1. a vkeo Trârpaç aiy ttoàc'. Eur.
Phœn. 920.
<^Oîvciv, to consume, destroy, undo: ù^atfiôvu, ^Oiaei at to oov fiiyoç.
Il.vi. 407.
<|>o»'eûcik', in prose, and iTt<^y€iv, poetic, to commit a murder,
to assassinate, to kill or slay, particularly in war : "AiuXo»' 2'
up' tirtoye jioiiy ùyaQôc .^tof.iiit rjç. II. vi. 12. Tavrrj iirtia-
TTEcrôyTEç TErapayf^Uyovç iipoyEvoy. Xen. Cyr. vii. 1, 32,
303.
.■Î03 kûkXoç, 01^ (6), every thing that is circular, or in that
form, circle, in general, orb, circuit : KîikXoç iarï rô tic TÛir t
304. 289
£<T)^arw»' ETTt -0 néaoy 'iaov ùni\ov TraiT/j. Plat. Epist. vii. (o03)
342, b.
yupoc, ov {(')) [r/?//"?/s], circle or round drawn, in Pausanias
and Plutarch: Tùj K-X/y/iia-t'''} Opoi' Trspt avrov ô UoniXXioc
Tvepiiypaxl/er. Pseudo-Plut. Apophth. Reg. 202, f. [Also, in
Theophr., of a circidar hole to plant trees in.]
KipKoç, ov {()), CIRCUS of the Romans, in Polybius ; circus:
Kal aK)]ri)v fcaracrK"£vci(Toç peyiaTï]v kv rw K/p/cw. Polyh. xxx.
13, 2.
-ir6pi(t)EpEia, UQ ()'/), circumference, periphery : KaQairtp
Iv ri] trepKpepiiq. to Kvprov Kai rh koTKov. Aristot. Eth. Nic.
i. 13, 10.
pojjiPos, ov {()), any solid substance, to which a circular
motion is given, which is made to turn round, as the kind
of tambourine used by the bacchante's, in Euripides {Etir.
Hel. 1362); a magic wheel, or circle of brass, used by ma-
gicians in their enchantments, in Theocritus : Xwc ct.vùQ'
6le poppoç 6 j^^uXkeoc. Theocr. Id. ii. 30.
CT<j)aîpa, aç (»;), any round or spherical body, globe, ball,
hollow SPHERE, in Plato : Yltpl fxiv tov èyKé<paXoy avrov
«70a7pav TTSpuToprevatv oaTeivrji'. Plat. Tim. 73, e.
cnretpa, oc (>/) [spira], whatever is wound or twisted rotind,
a twist; spiral fold, such as the coil of a serpent: Apfkorra
6' 5c,- Tzay^pvaov hpcpiiTwv êépaç aireipdic tawî^e. Eur. Med.
481.
rpoxos, ov (ti), fr. rpéx<^, wheel of a carriage ; 'E,^a\Xo-
pévbjv TÛ)v TpoyCjv. Xen. Cyr. vii. 1, 28.
rpoxos, ov (Ô), race, course, revolution : Kancrflt /u») ttoX-
\ovQ iTL Tp6-)^ovç àfxiXXï]Tijpaç {jXiuv reXwr. Soph. Ant. 1065.
[On the difference between this and the preceding word of.
Ellend. Lex. Soph.~\
304.
KuXuci;/, prop, to restrain, hold back, in order to turn 304
away; hence to hinder : Kal -i]v opyijv kmXveiv elç to psra-
lj.iXr](T6j.LEvov TTooiéyaL. Xen. Mem. ii. 6, 23.
pXaiTTeiv, in Homer, prop, to embarrass, entangle, stop in its progress ;
"oXv '*'' i^XaipOsvTi juvpi(civ(^. //. vi. 39.
C C
290 305, 306.
(30 J) ilpyeiv, to hinder from coming in, or going out; hence
to hold back, to stop : ^^<pojJi'iTo /.n) ou ivyairo tK rîjç ■^uipaç
t!:,£\Btlv rfjij jjntTiXétJç, àX\' t'ipyoiTO Trâvrodi) Ùto rit'uy ûtto-
piûn\ Xen. Anab. iii. 1, 12. [According to Buttmann and
others, tinyu), c. spirit, asp., = includo ; t'lpytti, c. spirit,
len., =^ excludo, arceo.]
^liiroSi^cic i^t^-ocwv^, to hinder, to shackle or catch the
feet or steps ; impedire ; hence, prop, and fig., to embarrass,
be in the way of: Eî rw voct deic/. poîpff. TreTzoiripivu) irpùç to
cvvipyEiy àWt'iXniv, àp.t\l]aam tovtov kj.i.~ucil^ouv àX\>';Xw.
Xen. Mem. ii. 3, 18.
305.
305 KWTn], t;c (»/), handle or hold of the oar; hence oar:
'Epl3aXtetv «rwjrjjc- Od. ix. 489.
eXdiTrj, T]ç (>/), pine; lience the oar made of it: 'E~»)i' KeKafidiaiy
tï'^icTryç fXcinjatv rrovrov tXavvovTfç. II. vii. 5.
4pcTp.é9, oi" (Ô), and èpiTfiév, ov (to), poet, oar : 'Savv Ctl Trapilvai
KÙçifTfiwu t7ri(TTc'iraç. Eur. llcUen. 1267.
'Tr\6.Tt\, t)ç (»';), tlie blade of the oar; palmiila ; hence, by est., in the
poets, oar : Tiviç ttot' tc yf/v Ti]vSi vaiiri\(,t> TrXa'ry ; Hoph. Phil. 2*20.
TapcTos, ov (Ô), Attic Tappôç, prop, hurdle ; hence, by
similitude, range or rank of oars, lying along each side of
the ships of the ancients: KàvTaîit)' apwfjiy 'TAXi'tcoç ytîoç
aKii'pdç rcioo-J /.arj/otf. Eur. Iph. T. 1316. [77j. vii. 40.]
306.
30G Ku(t>ôs, »'/, fr. KOTZTO), prop, blunted, obtuse ; hence dumb,
in Herodotus : Tû/i' ovTipoç ptr ciiçOnpTo' >)!■ yap Ci) Kuxpôç.
Hcrodot. i. 34. Kw^oc has since been used for deaf, in
^schylus and Aristotle \_Pl. Xen., Sec; the prevailing
Attic usage. Cf. érfôr; below]: "IUokithc v oi"> iji^ovaaç',
7/ Kwcl»') At yw ; /Ksch. Sept. 184.
aK^wv, ovaa [and dual aKiovrt. See Biitlvianu'x Lexll. on the pro-
hrtlili" formation of ciK'nitv, from neul., 'iKaov, of an olil ndj. related to
a(ci7»'], silent, mute : ' AXK' ÙKiovaa raôr/ffo. //. i. 565.
âvav8o9 (ô, l'i), fr. aîilt}, voiceless, speechless: Ai/v S' àyiui «rai
âyav^oi tç àXXt'iXovç ôpouii-ro. Apoll. II. iii. 503.
AvavSriTOC (ô, »';), one who is without viiice, in the medical Alexandrine
jioct, Nitaiider : .\.vii]iaaav tOi]Kiy àvavôt)TÔv irip iovffav. A'ic. /Ilex.
573.
307,308. 291
aveu, an Epic Homeric form taken for an adjective by the gram- (.jOG)
marians, but which the best critics [cf. Bultm. Lexil.'\ consider as an
adverb; speecldess, voiceless, from astonishment or fear: Tîttt' âveu)
iytvtaet ; //. ii. 323.
ei'eoç and èvveôs, <'i, born dumb, deaf and dumb, in Aris-
totle : "OfTOt Kuxpoi yiroiTcii e/j yeieriic Trurrfç Kcù èv£ol
yii'oi'-ai. Aristot. H. An. iv. 9. [i. e. it means dumb, but,
from the fact mentioned in the passage from Aristot., may
imply deaf and dximb, as in Xen. An. iv. 5, 33. PL Thœt.
206, d : Ô /J»; ÈveÔç t) Ktaéoç air op^jjc- j
a^jucos (Ô, >;), one who is without voice, dumb : Ta fxkv
aWa iTTieiKi'ic:, âfwioç êé, Herodot. i. 85.
à<|MdVT|T09 (Ô, rf). one tvlio has no voice : Ylapiaxt ^uvi/v rolç a^wvjj-
ToiQ Tivd. Soph. Œd. Col. 1283.
A.
307.
Xayxdi'eif, to obtain by lot, to have as share, after having 307
drawn lots, to have for one's lot or portion : Tùf fiera TraWô-
fiEfoç cXï/pw Xây^or èiddc eTrtaQuL. II. xxiv. 400.
KXTf]poCCT0ai {t^Xîjpoc), to put ta the lot, to draw by lot, to
settle by lot: KXjjooy/ut'jove è" tkenro)'. yEsch. Sept. 55.
RXiipocoficii/, to be heir ; hence to have a part or share, to
partake, fig. : Tavnig yap ovkIt iyw rî]ç ula^vrrjç K'X?;porojU(Zi.
Dem. de Ley. 444, 13.
kXtipouxciv, to have a lot of land in a foreign country, to
be a colonist : Tovç reTpaKia-^iXiovg K\r]pov)(^ioi'Taç twv linro-
ftoriwy XaXiciMwv ti)i' ^wpjj»'. Herodot. vi. 100.
308.
XafiPâ>'€ii', to take in one's hands, to seize ; hence, in 308
general, to take, lay hold o/any thing, or a part of any thing
or person : Toi- ^è -Ktaùvra voèûtv eXafte. II. iv. 463.
alpclf expresses more energy and force than Xapi3dveii',
to catch at or grasp, seize what is pursued ; hence to take
c c 2
292 309.
(308) by force, to calch or take game ; in war, to take a town, to
take an enemy prisoner: "Aîprjffrov c up' l-tira iSoqv ùyadoc
yieyéXaoç i^tjui' tW It. vi. 3S,
aipciv, poet, àcîpciv, and aipccrdai in the middle, prop, to lift up an
object to take it. to take away; hence, fig., to carry off, gain, acquire :
Kai «(TTTtrov îioaro kvcoç. II. iii. S^X
aïwcrOai, a syncopated form of the preceding word: At^irtpy ê' ap'
aV wfiuii' ah'VTO TO^a. II. xxi. 490.
Sc'xccrGai, prop, to hold out the hand in order to receive
what is offered or given, to accept : Kai rw ^w^iapxjj kcicoaay
Xafspàiiiv on (dovXoito' o Ce àWo fiey oiictv icty^iTO. Xen.
Jn. iv. 5, 32.
Spâao-eif [usually in Mid.], poet, to take by the handful,
to clulcJi, See. : Kôiwç Ctcooy/Jtjoc alfiaroicjcjiir. II. xiii.393.
[In prose, licit, (c. ace. Koriv, 3, 13), and I'l. Lys. 209, e :
Twy ttXaJi'],
Kop.i|^€cr0ai, to carry off or away ; hence to gain, to receive:
"OoTic ûr vjÀÛy vartooc t\6r} rov (TT}^tiiov ro rptwpoXov où
Koi.ui't7(u. Aristoph. Vesp. 090.
XoL^£(r6ai, an Ionic ful Kpic form of \ap.^dytiv: riprji'Étf iv Kovi-
yaiv ôéà^ XaÇoiaro ■yaiav. II. ii. 418. Angl. to bite the dust.
IxdpiTTCiv, to seise, lay hold of, or hecp hold of forcibly with the liand,
to tuurli with tlie hands or feet : H pa coi afttpoTenac i — 't icapir<^ x''^,'"'C
tfiaoTTTty OKanj. II. xxi. 489. [Related to «pTa'^w, rapio.]
ipiytcrdax,, to hold out the hand to take or receive ns well as to give:
Ov naiîùç àpî^aro ifiaiSipoç "Eicrup. //. vi. 466. [In prose àp'eyitv,
to reach out to. Cf. 175. And in Mid., to desire, &c.]
(^cpeif, to carry atcay what has been given ; hence to
receive, to obtain, speaking of soldiers' pay, of alms: ToD
apiKpuî) c' tTi fitwy (pipoyra. Soph. Œd. Col. ;").
309.
309 Xa/xTrds, âloç ()/), torch, flambeau of resinous wood :
"Eyftpî ifKoyiaç Xaptrdlaç iv xcpal riydaawy. Aristoph.
lian! 3A0.
Xafiimip, ïjpoç (Ô), luminary, or that which gives light, in
general; 1. in the Odyssey, large vessel, stand, ov yraic in
which dry wood was burnt to give light to large halls, such
as those in which bantyjets were hchl : Aùnia Xci/irrj/.oac
rpilç tarutrav iy fiiydfwiaiy uipna ^ueiiote»'. Od, xviii. 307.
310. 2<J3
2. Large lamp, or chandelier, in Xenophon : Mûror, t^»^, (^3o9)
rô/' Xaju7rrf/pa tyyvc 7rf)0(T£)'£yra7W. Xe/ï. Conviv. 5, 2.
8(j[s, ^?ôç (j/), and Ionic haX%, flambeau, torch of pine or other resinous
wood: 'Ni'iKpaç S' Îk OaXâfÀiûv, ôaîdiov vtto Xafxiroiitvdwv, r^yiviov
dvà dffrv. II. xviii. 4!)2. [In prose ^pp- Plut., and in Th. vii. 53, Xen.,
Sic, = pine-wood generally.]
Xuxvîa, cLç (>'/), candlestick, in the Scriptures : Oùcè /cat-
oKiTt Aû^voi' (caJ TidédaLf avTUi' inro tÙv jiocwf, à\A' etti :•>)»'
Avj^j't'a»'. Alaith. v. 15.
Xux>'Loi', ov (rô), /ar^e candlestick, or chandelier, in Lu-
cian : Tt'Xoc ct, 6 'AXkim'juac àrarpé^aç to Xvj^i'/o)', crKoroç
jiu'ytt ki70Lr\(je. Luc. Conv. 46.
Xu^i'oç, ov (ô), small and portable lamp : Tovç Xuj^vouc
à-oijpéaaç. Aristopli. Plut. 668.
Xuxi'oûxoç, ov (ô), lantern, among the ancient Athenians :
<ï>ajj £(r vwtvOvrovç Xv^rov-^oç. Aristoph. Ach, 936.
irupCTos, ov {!)), fr. irvp, in Homer, Jlre kindled on high
ground, principally to serve as a signal in time of war, a
signal-jire, beacon ; hence lighted torch : "Afxa ù" iitXiio
Kctraêvi'TL irvpaui -e (pXeyiQovaiv ènyrpi^oi. II. xviii. 211.
[So Hdt. vii. 182. iv. 9, 3.]
(|>ai'oç, ov (Ô), fr. faiyo), 1. flambeau, torch: Ovêè ycip
VTTO c&aroD rùf ïri éjucppovpoy 'i^taTi TropeveaOai, Xen. Lacced,
5, 7. 2. Lantern, in debased Greek.
iravos, 01' (Ô), another form of the preceding word, and used more
especially by lliu Tragic writers, ^a»ifcenfî< ; Kai TrtXaç âXXoç avTOv
Travhv TrvpicpXiKTOv a'ipii. Eur. Ion. 195.
4)puKT6s, ov (Ô), dry wood ; hence torch for signals in v/ar :
$pvKTo/ TE r']poy-u tg Tctg Qi'ifjag TroXifiioi. Thuc. iii. 22.
310. ^
XcYeif, is used of every kind of oral communication, 1 . to 3 lo
say, in a very wide sense; dicere : 'AXrjdî) Xiytig. Plat.
Charm, 166, a. 2. To speak, in general, to express one-
self : Ovcè yap Xîyeiy olvg t djii. Xen. Cyr. i. 4, 12.
3, To speak ivith art, as the orator, or eloquently : Aiytiv
ai) Itivôç. Soph. Œd. R. 535.
dYopeûeif (àyopct), to speak in or address an assembly, to
speak in public: hence to harangue; concionari; to sag in
c c 3
294 310.
{310) public, or announce ptiblicli/: "A/i^i ce fidmr iZ ùcwç àyô-
j)£V£, //. i. SHô. [e.g. in the I'amoixs formula: tic àyo-
ptiitiy i3(jv\trai ', But also more generally: e.g. of the
/ûîi)s, considered as addressing the public: »o/ioi, y^ji^ipiayLara,
&c. PL Dem. al.]
aYOpaccrOai, synonyme of tlie preceding word: 'Ayofji'/aaTO Kai
litritirrn'. 11. i. 73-
à8oXe(Txeî»', to he a prater and babbler; hence to speak at
random, idlj' and carelessly : Ovkow y' rtr oifiai el-t'ty -iia
rvr ùt^oviravra ovè' el K-w^iwcon-otôç en], wc ùco\ecT)(^ûi. Plat.
Phœd. 70, b.
avSqiv, to raise the voice, to speak and say : Kai tjv^a iiâmç àfiv-
fiojv. IL. i. 92.
pd^Eiv. Henry Stephens derives this verb, of Sanscrit origin, from
what he gives as the more ancient form of it, and itself formed by ono-
matopy, viz. /3a/3a$tii', from which he derived the French bavarder.
According to its liasiern etymology, fial^nv signifies to speak, in general,
although the sense of speaking lightly is perceptible in it, in the following
verse : "Of \ trtpov ptv KivQti ivl (pptaiv, âWo ci /3uséi. H. ix. IllH.
YHpvïi-v (ytipiiç), to raise the voice, to speak: Ov fit) Trap' ôx^V Tcice
yiioian. Eur. llippol. 243.
SiaXeyeo-Sai, to discourse, to converse, to discuss, used of
two or more persons, to confer, to hold a parley : K«i Se-
yo(pwr CiiXeyero avrolç Ci e^f.n]yiu>ç irtpl ajruycwy. Xen.
Anab. iv. '2, 18.
ciiT€ti', an aorist improperly attached to (payai or \iytiv to
complete them, but having distinct and peculiar meanings
of its own ; it denotes what follows upon a conversation, or
discussion; hence to advise, to propose: "^inpia^a ttirev ly
vfxiy 'Api(TTo(pÙiy. Dem. in Timocr. 703, 11.
«tpeic, to say [not in this form. Ep. près, e'lptir, Att.
fut. t'l'i'i', Pert". ti()rj»v«, t'uni^iai, ptfOiitTo^Kii, eppijOijy, Src],
1. in order to give an answer, to express an opinion, a
wish, a determination, in the sense of cominanding or for-
bidding, to Jix, to agree, to prescribe: "VAtyey on èh'iKoi
av7($'i !i \i>('iy(iç ()ç f/(»»//i£roç i)y vann^uyeiy. Xen. Ilellcn.
vii. 1, 28. 2. For to announce, give notice, inform: Kai
tniffd/i 7tra epovyra, on (TvyyiyiaOiti uvru> ^(-j/'^oi. Xrn. An,
ii. T), 1.
XaXel»'. to speak or talk without choice and without order,
as in the ordinary intercourse of social life; sometimes to
310. 295
chatter, to babble, to speak like an infant; loqui: Uaiêâpiov (310)
0£ w»' CiiiôruToi' KaXely è^ÔKow thai. Xen. Cyr, i. 4. 12.
Opociv, to speak loud, to shout; lience to say, to speak, in the Tragic
wriiers: 'Q nal, ri Opoùç; Eur. Hippol. 213.
(ivOcicrôai (/ivooc), poet, to manifest, express one's tliought; hence
to sinj, to sjiiuk, with the idea of reflection, or, better, of concealing
nothin;;: 'ETTfi /xaV ai'wyag akr}Qta nv9)](Taa6ca. II. vi. 382.
ôapî^civ (ôcip), to talk, to converse, or live in intimacy and familiarity,
used of the intercourse of intimate affection or love, such as that of the
husband with his wife : "001 y ôdpi^e yvvaiKi. II. vi. 516.
TTK^avtrKeiv, an Epic and elongated form of <pâvai, to declare, to mani-
fest ; hence to say: Aijui}/ TTKpavaKWV. 11. xviii. 500.
<};âi'ai, is of constant use in conversation and replies [like
our said I, said he, &c.], and carries with it, besides, the
notion of affirmation, to aver, assert, affirm : 01 ce 'ifaarau
à-Kocwaeiv l<f w fii) Kaieif rciç Kwfiaç. Xen. Anab, iv. 2, 19.
^6.(TKeiv, a sort of frequentative oî (pdim, formed from the
Ionic imperfect 'i(puaKoy, and in great use with the Attic
writers to complete the defective verb (pdvai, as is the case,
in all languages, with verbs the most in UoC ; it associates
with the notion of affirmation, proper to this verb, that of an
allegation made which may be without foundation, to affirm
too lightly; hence to pretend, to profess: Ovre yap eyojye
ovr avTOç tovto irwTrort UtoKparovc i']Kov(Ta, ovr' aXXov rov
(pdffKoy-oç ÙKTjKoéyai rjado/jLrjv. Xen. Mem. i. 2, 31.
i^aTiî,eiv (éârtç), to make a say, to make a report, to re-
port, to announce: Owj'jj yap ôpùi to (paTii^ofxti'oy. Soph.
Œd. Col. 138. [_Hdt. v.'58.]
<)>T)|j.i^6iv {(prjur)), to make one's voice heard ; hence to pronounce, to
promise: 'Ht Ka\ Ao^iaç i(t>r]p.i(jtv. .Xsch. Choeph. 558.
(jjoeYYCfoon {<pQ^yyoç^, to make a sound or one's voice
heard, to cry out, exclaim : 'E^Sty^'aro ci] v Kvpog. Xen.
Cyr. iii. 3, 31.
4)Xuâp€Îi' {(pXvapvç), to speak lightly or inconsiderately, to
say frivolous, foolish things : Twj' crC ewr airtipuc ttoWù
<j)\vr]pétir. Herodot. vii. 103.
^pd^eiv, to say in plain terms, in order to explain, point
out, make clear : Su êè (^pâaai e'i /ue aawtruc. II. i. 83.
^(livCv {(pi>}yi])y poet, to raise the voice ; hence to speak.
29G 311,312.
(310) soy : 'ilç àoa <pu)V)iaua à-£^3îiaaro. IL i. 428. [In prose,
IldL, Xen. Conviv. iii. 13. Arisl. IL A. iv. 9: ^wiéI»-
311.
311 Xeîa, aç (//), in prose, and Xïjtç, in poetry, troc (v), hooiif
taken from the enemy, which at first consisted only in the
flocks and herds, &'c. carried off by the conquerors : Ar;tca
^ Ik TTtciov avt'tXciaaufiey /yXtfla 7ro\\//r, ttï rr/)koi'ra ftoHiy
àytXa^. II. xi. 676. Afterwards it was used of every
thing that became the prey of the conqueror by the rights
of war : floWoi CÎ Kal Xeiav izXiiarrit' ayuvrtç. \en. Cyr.
V. 3, 1.
Ivapa, oil' {tÛ), fr. ivaiçuv, prop, armour or arms taken from an
ciifiuy alter killing him, in Homer; hence, moie generally, spoils:
<I>éi)Ot S' Ivacia fiçoTÔivra, KTtlvaç Stfiov âvSpa. II. vi. 480.
Xâ(}>ûpa, u)f (tû), spoils taken from an enemy yet alive,
booty, rare in prose ; manubice : Aâtpvna ctjioy covpvTrXrj^d'.
JEscli. Sept. 278.
CTKÛXoi', 01/ (ro), and more commonly in the plural ctkûXo,
spoils taki-n from a conquered enemy, in Sophocles and in
Thucydides ; spolium : Yliptrni; te Tnoiui, ffKÏiXa t iç
fiéXuÙna ah Ttif-ixl^eic. Soph. Phil. 1426. The grammarians
understand it more particularly of arms, and in Euripides
{Phœn. 577) it seems to be taken specially for the shield
alone.
atcvXcvixa, aroç (ro'),a synonyme of the preceding word in Euripides :
>l>pi'ytd Tt atcvXirnara. Eur. Trocid. 18.
312.
312 XeuKos, )'/, white, in general : 'AfieXyrptrui yûXa XtvKÔr.
II. iv. 43».
à.pytw6<i, il (cipyof), poet, while, speaking of thr wool of sheep :
Jiovaiv t;r' liXnroCicrcn Kai (tpytvrj/c otiaaiv. It. vi. -i'lA.
àpYiiç, /;, [prob. glitteringly white,] while : FloXXoi fiiv /3(jic àpyoi.
II. xxiii. 3».
apyv^os (Ô, i'/), white, epithet of sheep in llonicr : 'O'iv opyv^ov.
It. xxi\. (»_'l.
TToXiôç, <i, firey, white, poetic ejiithrt of hair grown white
from age, mid of the sea whilcniny with foam : iloAn/c iiri
313,314. 297
Sill Qci\(i(T(Tr]ç. II. iv. 248. [Not only poet., PI., Lycurg., (312)
313.
XiPai'oç, ou (Ô), the tree which produces frankincense; 313
hence frankincense itself in the N. T. : Xpuo-o»', kol Xijoa-
voy, ical cTfivpray. JMattli. ii. 11.
Xt^ai/wToç, oïl (ci), \. frankincense : KciTayii^ovm Xif3a-
i'w-ov ^/Xta roXoiTfi éreoç ikckt-ov. Herodot, i. 183. 2.
Censer, in the N. T. : "Ej^wj' XiftavLj-oy j^pucroûi'. Apoc.
viii. 3.
314.
Xiôoç, ov (Ô), stone, in general ; XiQoç (>/), feminine, pre- 314
cious stone : KvXir^oîxri Xidovç VTTip Tavrrjç Tfjç l-rrepe^^ovcrrjç
TTÉTpaç. Xsn. Anab. iv. 7. 4.
Xi0ds, âhoç (Ji), heap or shower of stones : 'Avpo/3ôXwv o
£7raX^£Wj' Xidàç k'pj^Eraj. Allsch. Sept. 63.
Xâas, àoç (ô), slone : Avràp virepQev irvKvolrnv Xâeacn KanuTÔps-
aav. II. xxiv. 798.
KpoKaXi], jjç (>;), shingle or «anc? on the sea shore : El£ov alyiaXoîai
Trapo r£ KpoKaXaiç. Eur. Iph. A. 211.
Trérpa, oç (//), rocTc, piece of detached rock : ''E.tcvXlvcovv
-TTirpctç. Xen. Anab. iv. 2, 20. The foundation stone of a
Imilding, in the N. T. : Kàyw ci aoi Xéyoj, on av et
IIÉrpoç, Kui Ètti TcivTrj ry Trérpç. oiKoConîiaw p.ov Ti]v èk'icXrj-
(jiar. Matth. xvi. 18.
TTCTpos, ov (6), poet, and according to the grammarians,
Attic, very large stone, rock; saxum : BaXwj' [.ivXaeicei
TTt'-pw. II. vii. 270. [In prose PL Legg. viii. 843, a. Xen.
An. vii. 7, 54.]
X«p(Aa8iov, ov {to), fr. xïi'p, stone that can be held in the hand,
in ilie Iliad: X£0/iacîî(>j yap j3\iJT0 irapà ffipvpov OKpiôsvTi. 11,
iv, 518.
XepiJias, à^oç (»/), shower of stones in ^Eschylus : Tot ^' Irr' dpfi/So-
Xoiaiv IdTTTovai TvoXiraig ^fpjua'5' oKpiéecrffav. JEscJi. Sept. 278.
ij/r]({>iç, "iloç ()'/), small round slone, pebble, calculus, in Homer: 'Ytto
ilirt<fiètç uTraaai èxXtvvrai. II. xxi. 260.
ij/ufcljoc, ov (ij), a more modern and synonymous form of
the preceding word in Pindar: Où/c et»' dèeirjy Xéyeiy ttov
298 315.
(314) riûv }p(i(pu)r àpiOfxot'. Pind. 01. xiii. Gj. In prose, pebble
used to calculate with, and at Athens, particularly, to vote
with, whether in the public assemblies for the election of
magistrates and the ratification of decrees, or in the courts of
justice, in public or private trials, suffrage, tote : 'Ettï! ce
îEé-etToy al vi>]f(^f>i, Kcù iyitoyro irâffai ai/y Kptro/joûXw. \en.
Convie. V. 10. Hence, fig. the result, the rote, the ballot:
'^nidvfitiaai'TOÇ rov Ci'jfxov wapà tovç lofiovç èri-ia arpurr]-
yovç fit^ xLtiÇio) (iKOKruyai îrcixTnç, oùk' l'/iJtXijaEf tTrtv^ijytffai.
Xen. Mem. i. 1, 18.
315.
315 Xôyoç, nv (à), 1. what is said to give an account; hence,
discourse, talk, in opp. to fact : Tovç /j//re Xoyw /^u'/rc tpyw
w(pt\ifj.ovç oiTaç. Xen. Mem. i. 2, 59. 2. Discourse, com-
position in prose, often studied discourse, such as those
delivered on public or private matters, from the place
assigned to the public speaker, or in the courts of justice,
and the length of which was determined by the clepsydra,
oration, speech; oratio : Aoyw fxty yiip cuiyi'icrarjdai ovk ày
iKayôr fiui yivoiTo to vCu)p, Dem. in Olt/n p. 11C4.
alvo^, 01' (o), recital, tradition; start/, common or proverhiai sni/ins; :
'Û yepov, aïyoç p.'iv toi dpvpuiv, ov Ka-(\t^aç. Od. xiv. 508. [Cf. 195.]
eiros, (.or {to), poet., word, speech, discourse : \\Tpeici],
TTolôy ae Ittoç <j)vyey toKoç ôcùyrujy ! //. iv. 350. [Also
prose, Ildt., Th., PL, Xen.; especially opp. to tpyov.^
Xe'ltç, £wc (v), manner of speaking or expressing, diction^
expression, style, form of speech : Aiyto ce \ii,iy tiyai ti)v
cià TTJç 6i opctffiaç kppijytiav. Aristot. de Poet. G, 8.
fiôôoç, ov (0), fr. /ivw, tlie thought shut up in order to
mature it, and which manifests itself by words ; hence, 1.
the manifestation of the thought in Homer ; thence rtrfi'/ce,
opinion, discourse, and principally, proposition : KtVXure
fiiv ^iiiOoy 'AXeii'it cpoio. 11. iii. 87. ~. In the prose writers,
discourse, with the idea of fiction ; hence, .myth, fabulous
tradition or fable : Toy nepi rov Vayvf^tiict} pvOoy tca-tjyv-
puvpty. Plat. Lcgij. i. 636, d.
prj^a, aroc (ju), 1. word, term, speech, in opp. to music ;
verhum: 'A\\« tovto y' iaf 'Iwricur to pi'ip'. Arisloph. Pac.
931. 2. /Vr/>, in grammar: "Kï wi' rû rt ôyôpara koî tU
pt'ipuTu (TvyriOeyTai, Plat. Crat. 425, a.
316,317. 299
pT]ais, sLjç {))), fr. pé(o, conversation, proposal, in the (315)
Odyssey: AWhp Ukoveiç ^vdu)y îif.itTépu>v kuI pij/reojc ; Od.
xxi. 291. [Ill prose, speech, discourse: fnKpdv pijfriy airo-
reiyeiv. PI. Pol. G05, d. And narrative />-< rov 'A/j-cpiovoç.
PI. Gorg, 506, c]
pi^rpa, ac (>/), Doric word, action of speaking, or right of
speaking, or permission to speak : 'E(c ràç fiwXàq Xa^iùv
ptjTpay. Don. de Coron. 90.
<|>àTiç, loç {■>)), what is said, common talk, common tradition: Eî ^j)
^driç tTVfjioç. Eur. Iph. A. I^G.
316.
XoCrpoi', ov {to), poet. XoexpoK, fr. Xou£'.j', water to wash 316
ivith, or for bathing ; hence, hath : "Ofpa ttiKoito "EK-opt
dipfia XoETpà fiâ')(^r)ç kKioarî^aavTi, II. xxiii. 44. 'H invl)
Xovrpov àXi]dii'û>ç icci-(t)7rTEvdi]trai'. Xen. Œcon. 10, 7.
Xoûrpi.oi', ov {t6), hath-water : KÙk tùv fiaXavEnov irieTat
TO XovTpiop. Aristoph. Equit. 1401.
XouTpû»', ù)voç (ô), hath, speaking of the place only :
"OiOTE 'AXÉL,ai'êpoç ô jjaaiXevç iv rw Xovrpwyi TTvptTTWv
iKÛdtvcEv. Plut. Quœst. Conv. ii. 734, b.
PaXamo»', ov (-o), bath, place where the bath was, bath-
room : Kal Xovaâpevoc Xnrapoç j^wpJi»' iic fiaXaviiov. Xen.
Œcon. 9, 5.
317.
Xupa, ac (>/), a word not known to Homer, lyre : "E^wv 317
i;éXaêov £7rrarô>ou Xvnnç. Eur. Iph. T. 1129.
pdp|3iTo; (i)). and pdpPiTov, ou C'"'')i ^yre, in Anacreon : 'A (3up-
^iToç êè xopËalç tpwra jiovi'ov r/xtï. Anacr. i. 3.
KiQapa, ac (»/), harp, triangular stringed instrument, but
different from the modern guitar : Kai Xa/jojra ti)v Kidd-
pT}y aravTa kv rolai lcu)Xloi(n. Herodot. i. 24,
Ki9api9, IOC, (>)), JEoWc form of the preceding word, and the only one
used by Homer, harp, lyre; cilharis : OÛk âv roi i^paiajuj; KtGapiç.
II. iii. 54. Later it seems to have differed from the harp (KiOdpa), and
was played without tlie accompaniment of the voice.
<j>op|j,i'Yl, jyog (?'/), lute, lyre, in Homer and Pindar: Ov fikv (p6p-
fiiyyoQ TTtpiKa/WÉog j))' 1^' 'An-oXXwv. //. i. 603.
X«Xvs, vog (>'/), the lyre made of the shell of the tortoise, by Mercury;
testudo : Ka0' iiTTÛrovôv r dpeiav x^Xvv. Eur. Ale. 449.
300 318, 319.
M.
318.
318 fxdycipos, ov (ô), head-cook, master'Cook, steward: Ktù
i'ip^aro ^Èy ci) àir' ifiov v /.iclyeinoç, -i/y Trpû)TT]v irtpiocof
irepiftpwr. Xen. Cyr. ii. 2, 2.
âpTajjLos, ov (ô), sort of maître d'hôtel or gentleman-car-
ver; he helped those at table to their several portions [al.
COok'\ : Kat Ô âprafioç ojÔjuej'oc avrov ovcty trt ^tiadai
ov^ou. . . . Xen. Cyr. ii. 2, 4.
eScajpoc, ov < ô), fr. 'lew, taster, an officer at the court of the
kings of Persia, according to Athenacus : 'Ekt'iXouv cl, (pr^ai,
Kai TOVÇ —poytvffraç îctdrpovç, vti irpai'icrdior riiji' iJaaiXtwv
TTpoç àff^ciXfja»'. Athen.'w. 171, b. In Athenasus's days
the tciuTooc had the charge, in great houses, of the daily
service of the table, he was provision steward, or a kind of
gentleman-carver, a very honorable office {Athen. iv. ibid.).
cXearpoc, ov (ô), fr, tXtor, 1. the officer who carried the
invitations to guests admitted to the royal table ; locator :
E\£C(rpo( Ce. KaXovrrai, wc <pi]at Ild/K/dXoç, oi iizX rt/y l:>aai-
\iKi]v KoXovvTic -pÛTTi'Cay. Athen. iv. 171, b. 2. Accord-
ing to Ammonius, cook.
6i|/oiroioç (ô, »/), he who prepares the dishes for the table,
cook: Kdi n'a fiiy //Ct'wc ^"yj/C ù\lo~oiovç /jr/j^arw^t» >j.
Xen. Mem. ii. 1, 30.
319.
319 K»lti» vc (»/), sort of bread, or rather of cake of barley-
meal, made up with honey, salt, and water : Kal fii'iiroT
avrfic [JûCny iiciu (jn'iyoi. Aristoph. Par. 3.
ia\api-n]<;, ov (ô), fr. ia^mut, cake kneaded with honey
and oil, ;ind done in the frying-pan, a kind of fritter, or
wafcr-cakc : K<«( aKÛ<pr)y Xd/jwr rtia rHiv iay^apirijy rwr
Kudapioy. Athen. iii. 109, d.
320. 301
iTr>'iTT]9(t), ou (ci), fr. tTTJ'oç, roll halted in the oven called (319)
'iTri'oe : Oep/ÀÙiy iTrviriov Eiadiov. Timocl. ap. Athen. iii.
109.
KpiPa>'i-n]s(î)) ov {(')), bread or piece of pastry baked in the
oven called Koiftarac, or country-oven : IIpo ■kolvtwv tv'Cv-
HOC T£ Kul icaXwç (jjnTrj^ét'Oç o âproç Ïcttui Kpi^javirriç où/c
lTrt'iTr]ç. Galen. de Antid. T. xiv. 46, 18.
KoWaPos, ov (ô), small cake, a kind of roll or long bread :
Boûi' àTTTjvSpdi^iC oXor, TrXaKovirag &wrct Ko\\dj3ovç.
Aristoph. Ran. '509.
KoXXtl, IKOÇ (Ô), bread baked under the cinders among the
Thessalians : KôWtt QeacraXiKÔç aoi vTrup-)(^ÎTio, ov KciXéovin
I (Cfliot Kpi^LficiTtav, 01 o' àWoi •^ôvZpivov apTov. Athen. iii.
112, b.
TTcfifia, aroc {to), in the plural, pastry, pastry- vpork :
OvKovv Koi 'Attikùjv 7r£jUjuaVaii' raç ^oKovaaq tirai evTriidelac;
Plat. Pol. iii. 404, d.
irXaKoûs, oïit'Toç (ô), a flat, round caJce ; placenta : Xai-
psT, âi'Cpiç, nâv L,vréTrr]adé f^oi irXaKovvTuç 'éêecde. Aristoph.
Pac. 13.55.
iroirai'ov, ov (rô), a thin, flat cake, small and round, which
was offered to the gods : 'Ettei Se /3wy^w irÔTvara KudtjaiwOr].
Aristoph. Plut. 659.
iropafioOç, ovrroç (ô), a cake of wheat and honey ; given
as a prize to him who kept himself awake till day-break on a
night of revelry : *H>' c' àvaictiq. irapeXdrjc, i)nerepoc ci Trupa-
fiovç. Aristoph. Eq. 277.
320.
fia^oç, ov (Ô), pap or breast of man and woman, in 320
Homer: i:ievpi)v iiev jju^u TriXuaev. Il.'w. 123.
fiaoTo's, 0Û (6), a lengthened form of the preceding word,
and more used in prose : " ArOpio-n-oç ^ilv ovv k<ù 6 drjXvç cat
6 apprfv 'é-^Ei jjLaa-ovç. Aristot. Part. An. iv. 10, 43. The
grammarians improperly apply this word to the breast
of the woman only, and particularly of one giving suck,
•Dd
302 321.
(320) deriving it most ingeniously from fiiarùç yâXaKroç, full of
milk.
By]\r\, j/c (»/)i nipple or end of the breast : Toûrw»' >'/ drjXi)
CKpvi'iç, Cl >/c Tolr 0;/\f(Ti 70 yctXa Cir]f)e~irai. Bristol. H. An.
i. 12.
koXttos, ov (o), bosoyn, lap: 11 ô' apa f.uy kijojcH cétaro
^ÔXttw. //. vi. 483.
oû6ap, ciToç (rô), dug, pap of animals only : 'Ey y -6~u)
r'a ovOaru riDv Trpo/Sarw»- tariy. Aristot. H, An. ii. 1.
TIT0OS, tw (Ô), teat or nipple ; hence, in general, the breast
of the woman : Kck', i») At', n-Oovc y' wo-n-fo >/^£7f ova: tx^'*
Aristoph. Thesmoph. 040.
titÔioc, ov (ro), <eû< or nipple of a woman who is suck-
ling a child : Kai rô 7r««C<o»' t^apTaeroç /toi (ppovcot; ÙttÙ toîi
TiTÔiov, Aristoph. Thesmoph. 690.
321. •
321 fjLaXaK09, ;), soft to the touch, tender; used of things
naturally soft, or such as art has made so, prop, and fig. ;
mollis : Kui rà (tkXijou koI tU jiinXnica. Xen. Mem. iii.
10, 1.
(laXOaKOSi Vi poetic form, the use of which in the fig. sense seems
preferred : 'Oç to izâpoç Trep fxakBaKÔç atx(it)Tijç. 11. xvii. 588.
d^po's, cî, fig. soft, delicate, effeminate : ' AjypÔTspoç yviat-
vw»". Luc. Deor. Dial. 18.
à|xaX«$s, i/.poet. tender, speaking of the young of animals: 'Açntâ^itiv
»; àpy àftaXrjv. II. xxii. 310.
àiraX($Si I), tender, delicate, used of anim.ils and plants, of the heart
and tlie clii'cks, of a bed, \c. : Ilapfiaui)' «xaXauii- CciKov' ô/iop^a/ié-
vt)r. It. xviii. 123. [.-Mso in prose: Plat, often with rioç (e. g. Com:
]i)ô, c), and as term o( reproach, air. Kai âvavèpoç. Phadr. 239, c]
àTaX(£(|>puv (Ô, »)), tender, epithet of the infant in arms, in the Iliad:
na7<5' ^7r« taWmf) f^"*"^' àTa\â(ppopa. II. vi. 400.
■ripr\v, tiva, poet, tender, prop, and fig. ; in prose Ttpd-
fiMv (Ô, »'/), tender, speaking of vegetables fit for dressing
(Theophr. C. Pl.iv. 13); tener : Tiptra XP''" yî'^tç icoy-
rai. II. iv. 237.
XauMos {!), »/ [or jj, ov, as in the example from Plat.]),
prop, luoset lax, speaking of any thing woven, or of a i
322, 323. 303
thread ; so/if, speaking of the snow : "Oo-a Be ye av r»)»' ^èv (321)
Hvarpo0))v ^(Civvrjr \anJoavEi. Plat, Polit. 282, e. [Also of
wood, porous, &c. t,v\u fxavd kol "^uiva. 2'heoph. H. P.
5, 5, 3; offrait, j.iijXoi'. Ath. 85, 2 ; oî ^eûï, Jlahhy, adpt,
')(avyorépa, Ath. 309, b.]
xX.i8av($S, /;, tender, delicate ; hence effeminate, principally in dress :
X\tSav)'iç ïji3)]ç TÉp-ipiv. jEscli. Pers. 544. 'A\Kt(3ia£j]ç tv 'luivi^
xXiSavÔQ. Plut. Alcib. 23.
322.
p,aW(is, ov (Ô), lock or curl of wool, long wool, fleece sufficiently long 322
to be cut : Elponôicoi S' oitç fiaWolç Kara(5ij3pi9a(n. Hesiod. Op. 232.
epos, ioç (rô), poet, eipoç, ivool, in general: AiiTctp Itc' avT(^ ^\a-
KÛTt] Ttrâwaro iodvecptç dpoQ txovcra. Od. iv. 135.
Ipiof, ov (rô), poet, cïpioi', a length of wool ; hence, in
general, and more frequently in the plural, wool for the
wool-worker: "H ol AaKeCalfxoi'i. j'aterfiworjj ijaKeiv e'ipia
raXa. II. iii. 388.
Xdxfoç, ov (Ô), and Xdtx»'Ti, J?c (>/)> nap, down, silk, wool of
animals ; laiia : Aâ^) a) aTtivùpLzroç Kat k^oi. Od. ix. 445.
To)»' tcai Xff^r)] èépi^a KUTaerKioi'. Hesiod. Oper. 511.
iroKos, ov (6), fr. ttEkw, jleece : 'Aoyi/T olùç eveipov ttoko).
Soph. Trach. 675.
323.
M'^XTj ^^ ('/)» combat, battle : Maj^aç èé aoi kcù TroXépiovç 323
àcjiaipw. Xen. Cyr. vii. 2, 8.
àpT|ç, 60f (ô), Ares or Mars, the god of war, in the Iliad, sometimes
ior war itself, the fight : "Iva ^vvdyuptv âpi]a. II. ii. 381.
Sais, îôoç (r/), torch ; hence flame of war, combat, in the Iliad : Où
yap pt'iKixQç icKS irar?)p rtàç tv ëai Xvypy. II. xiv. 739.
Stjiotiis, rJTOç (r/), hostility, carnage : NDv piv iravawptcjOa paxriQ
Kal StfioTrJTOç ariptpov. II. vii. 290.
Stjpi,;, log (>/), quarrel, struggle, combat; certamen : O'lTtipi Trârpriç
àvôpâai êvapivktaat ttôvov kuI crjpiv lOtvro. II. xvii. 158.
kXiSvo;, ov (ô), tumult of the engagement, disorder, confusion : 'Ev ëè
kXÔvoj' 'Apytioimv ijKt icaKÔ»'. //. xvi. 729.
IxdOos, ov (ô), shock, charge: OlSa S' tiraî^ai pôGov iwirdiv ojKtiduJi'.
//. vii. 240.
(lûXos, ov (à), prop, fatigue, work, struggle of war; hence combat:
Hug T dp' loj ptrà pwXov ; II. xviii. 188.
D d 2
304 324.
(323) ôiilXoç, ov (ô), crowd of combatants, sometimes engagement ; the
Fr. nu'/ée ; Tr/v fiiv âp' 'Ipcc i^ovaa iroCijvifioç tÇay' ôfiLXot: 11. v.
TToXcfjioç, ow (Ô), Epic TTTÔXeiJios, engagement, the drawing
near for war ; lience, 1. battle, combat, war, in Homer: Tî
^' oimrrtviic iroXif^ioio yt<pvpaç ', II, iv. 371. 2. Jf'ar, ill
general, in the prose writers : Ko(j w»o( iroXi^ov yirufjityoi.
Xen. Cyr. ii. 3, 2.
oraSia, Of (>'/), fr. 'lor/j/it, feminine adjective, with ellipse o( va^ivq,
close rnmhal, pitched battle ; stataria : Olêa c' tvl craîty ô/iifj ftiXiri-
aGai 'Api/j. //. vii. 241.
v<j-|xîvT)(ï), Tjç (i'l), furious battle: 'YafiivjjiS' livai. 11. ii. 477-
«^vXoiris, iSnç (»/), shout or tumult of the warriors, engagement, in
the Iliad: Kai ^vXottiv aivfjv ôpcofiiv. 11. iv. 15.
Xap|i.T), îjç (»/), joy, ardour felt in battle : Mvrjffavro Ct ;^dp/ii}c. //.
iv. 222.
324.
324 jxeXos. foc (rô), member of the body : TtDv ^è toiqvtwv
£) la ov fioyor /it'fî àXXà (Cat /.leXr; (."aXtlrot' rotaOra c' toriv
t»(7a r(i>»' ^epwy o\a titra îVepa /itp>j îx^' ^*' "i'~'^^C. Aristot,
11. An. i. 1,2.
fxepos, foc ("Ô), a fart of the body : "ErtKo icot kâXXouc
rôi»' roû (7<î>juaroç ovroû fJtXùy Kcù ^tpwr. Plat. Legg. vii.
795, e.
fiopio»', ou (ro), yjiVce or part of the body of animals, in
Aristotle and Galen : ïwy iy toIç iiwotç fiopitoy rà fiiy ierriy
ùavrOera. Aristot. Hist. An. i. 1, 1.
apSpoi', ov (rô), articulation or juncture of the members
of the body ; artus :" Apdpa Ii \npoc koX jipa\iuyoç Kapirûç.
Aristot. li. An. i. 15, 4.
yvlov, ov (to), extremity of the member», nrpvcialli/ the feet and
hands ; 'Ytto rt Tpôfioç îXXajSi yvTa. It. iii. ;14.
KwXoc, ov (ro), 1. the whole, distinct niember, itself com-
posed of other members [fJiXr]) ; special design.ition of the
arm and leg in Aristotle : KwXov ci to ^liy (t<pviç lypci'^itoy.
Aristot. H. An. i. 15, 3. 2. Member or portion of a period
or complete sentence: Ylipîoioç ti »/ fiiy iy kwXotc »'/ ^'
àétXt']ç. Aristot. Rhet. iii. 9.
325, 326. 305
325.
fiiyvûvai, to mix, in general : To de kuI vêwp ynyvvfiEvov 325
TzatJL To'iç TpÉ0ov(7iy y/uciç EVKarspyuaTÔTepâ re Kal àxjjeXifxw-
T£pa tcal îiêiu) iroiely avrâ. Xen. Alem. iv. 3, 6.
Kcpav'j'ui'ai, to mix, mingle, principally water with wine :
''Ore .... fùdoTTa oh'oi' ^Aoyeiwr oi aptoroi h'l KpijrTJpcn
KÉptofrai. IL iv. 2G0.
KUKU»', prop, to mix, in the sense of disturbing, confusing,
upsetting and throwing into disorder: 'Eyw o' knEKnrriiwi'
ye Ti]v flovXijy fiia. KVK)](T(a). Aristoph. Eq. 363.
(|>up£ic, prop, to mix up the meal icith leaven, to knead
the bread ; hence to wet, imbrue, and so spoil : Aavpuo-u'
t'ljiaT 'tfvpoy. IL xxiv. 162.
<|>opvv£iv, to mix, to put together any how, pell-mell, with the notion
of confusion, disorder, and spoiling : "Sîrôç re Kpta t' otttU (popivero.
Od. xxii. 21.
^opv(T<Teiv, to besmear, defile, soil : ^opv^aç aifiari TToXXy. Od. xviii,
33G.
326.
p.iKpôç, pa, Attic (TfiiKpos, little, in reference to size : 326
Woiav Tiva jjloi yvraiKa oiei avrupfiôaeii' icdWiirra ; — tlpw-
Tov jjér, £(p77, jJiKpd}' [xiKpùç yap avroç el. Xen. Cyr. viii,
4, 19.
Tjpaios, am, an Ionic and Epic synonyme of oXiyoc, little
in quantity, small, in Homer, almost always in connexion
with a negative : "Y.vl rot foéyeç ovd' fjftauil. Od, xxi.
288.
Paid;, ata, more recent form of the preceding word, and Attic, in the
Tragic writers : nârtpov îx'^P^'- /^«'ôe ; Soph. Œd. R. 750.
Ppaxu9, £(«, short, brief, as to extent and quantity, and
sometimes in speaking of time ; brevis : 'Ei' rov-o) h) rolç
jjif.i- Xoyoïç lopayyripoiç i-)^pfJTo. Xen. Cyr. i. 4, 4.
XeiTTiïç, //, thin, slender, spare ; fig. for feeble : Actt-t;
Ttç iXiriç eur i^' ï/ç oyovixEQa, Aristoph. Equit. 1244.
ôXîyoç, t;, small, as regards number, few, little, opposed
D d 3
306 327, 328
(Z'^6) ^° ToXvc, principally in speaking of time : 'Er ôX/yw et
■)(^pviy iyîrtTO to ^iv ptVwTroi' tiri rpiuKoaittJy. Xen. Ci/r.
ii'. 4, 2.
OTTtii'ioç, m, rare, scarce: "Ottov ct xi\àç aTrâiioç ttoVu
e'It], Xen. Anal), i. 9, 27.
Tttireii'ôs, »'/, /o?{j, down ; hence humble ; hutnilis : 'II
jjEi' yap [x'^P''] ^'^^'^ Taiztivi] re Kai ^pa^fiôjcijç. Hcrodot. iv.
Î91.
327.
n^yj |jLior6oç, ov ((')), recompense, lawful wages or salary, pay,
soldier's pay : TlEtTEKciiCtKa it [.irjiûiv -uvç a-pariûj-uç rùv
piatiov àTTtaTipr](7Ev. Isocr. Panegyr. 39.
fxicrdufj.a, nroc (rô), wages, salary, hire, with the associated
notion of a disgraceful and infamous giin, such as that of
a stage-player, prostitute, or traitor : Ka\ to rt'Xoç tî^t to
fiifrdujua. Dem. de Legal. 379. [In Isocr. Areopag. 29,
ùttô fn<TOii)f.iâTU)y diitiy is to offer sacrifices by contract.^
328
328.
jiotpci, fjr (//), fr. i^ieipu), part out of a whole, and princi-
pailv part the result of a division, commonly made by lot;
hence the part or portion falling to a man by lot : At «
fitii'/;c Ku'i (.lo'ipdi' àrmrX)'iai]ç ftiiiToio. II. iv. 170, Hence
lot in life, destiny ; fatum, in the poets and prose writers ;
often personified in Homer, MoTpn, Parca, the dispenser of
every thing tliat happens to man against his will, princi-
pally in evil, and, above all, in speaking of death : "ErO'
'ApapvyKtlêrjy Aiwpta JNloTp' iiriltjair. II. iv. ôl7.
ficpos, £oç (tû), part, relatively to the whole, or the result,
of a division; \\cnve portion, part, m general: AmreXouo-t
70 Tr\t't(TToy ptpoç r>7c »/^<ip"Ç ^««ii^o» rtf avTvlç. Xcn. Cyr.
i. 2, 0.
(x^pos, ov (Ô), poet, fatal share or portion, always witli reference to
(leaili. Olffi»' tTri Zft'C Oi'iKt Kacot' ftopov. II. vi. ÎJÔJ-
aio-a, >jc (»'/), fr- ^aim, poet, the part that has fallen by lot to each
person in the division of life [his allollcil portion of li/c] : 'Eirii vv
roi (iiTfi /lii'uj'flrt irip, oî'Ti fidXa ^i/v. II. i. •lir»
€Î|iopp.^vT], >/c (''/). participle passive feminine, taken sub-
328. 307
stantively in Plato, the part assigned ; hence, the destined (328)
lot, the destiny : "On r»/»' tlfxapfxtprji' ovè' au eïç tKcpvyni.
Plat. Gorg. ôl2, e. [So Dem. de Cor. 205 : tov tyiq djj.ap-
(.lirrjc Kai tov avTOfxaTov Qdvarov Trept^tVft.]
Ki]p, r]ç6ç (y)), fatal law, and particularly that of a violent death ; in
the Iliad, deity accoitipanying warriors, resembling tcie Valkyrior of the
Scandinavian mythology: 'Effrt êi Trcivréç fiâ^trvpoi ovç jxri Ktjpeg
t^av Qavdroio (pépovaai. II. ii. 302.
kXtjpoç, nv (o), fr. i:\aiw, any thing that served as the lot
in drawing lots ; in Homer, it is a small piece of wood or
stone, or a bit of earthenware, &c. thrown into a helmet,
lot; sors: Ol Se KXijpoi' ècyr)iJ.{)pavTO EKarrroç kv c i-JDaXov
Kvyét]. II. vii. 171. Afterwards, the notion proper to the
word was lost, and it was taken fig., in prose especially, 1.
for drawing by lot, election by lot; hence, 2. by ext., the
result, that which has been drawn by lot, portion, and espe-
cially in an inheritance ; hence, inheritance, in the Attic
orators: "Ej' re rw k/\/;pw /cal èf rrj ^upoToyiif. Xen. Ath. 1,
2. But in the phrases that refer to election by lot, \pii^oç
is more used in prose. See "^rjfoç.
Xa^oç, eoç (rô), what has fallen to one by lot, lot: ']î,(Tti aoi jxhv
TÙiv Xâ-xoç- Pind. Nem. x. 85.
iraXoç, ov (ô), fr. ttc/XXw, the action of shaking or ballot-
ting the lots or votes ; hence it is translated by lot in cer-
tain phrases, in Herodotus [Pind.] and the Tragic writers :
TlûXatç 'EJjêofjtaiç npodlararrai ttciXw Xa^ovrtf. /Esch. Sept.
118.
Tre-TrpcofAeVT), rjç (?'/), feminine participle, taken absolutely
with ellipse of fiolpa, lot assigned by lot ; hence, the lot,
the destiny, in Herodotus and the Tragic writers : 'H Treirpu)-
lifvr) è' ii-yei Ocii'e'ii' àêeXfijv rw3' èjuijv it' r/^art. Eur.
Hecuh. 43. [Pseud.-Dem. 60, 23.]
iriiT|X09, ov (Ô), fr. TrtVrw, prop, accident ; hence lot, almost always
in speaking of death, in Homer, more generally, in the poets after
him, lot, destiny : Tvdeiiç n'tv /cat rolaiv auKca Tror/iiov t^rjictv. II.
iv. 396.
TUXT, VÇ (»'/)' that which befalls a man, that which hap-
pens, that which reaches (comes to or upon) a thing ;
hence, 1. chance, in opposition to intelligence, design : Tawro
ovTU) TrporoijTiKÔjç TTETTpayfxii'a ànoptiç Trôrepa rv^jjç y yvw-
fiqç epya kariv ; Xen. Mem. i. 4, 9. 2. Fortune, good or
308 329, 330.
(328) bad luck, according to the epithets or the context : Kat
a^a Taî/ra Atyw»' kuTicÛKfwcre r;)»' Èavroîi ru^jji'. Xen. Cur.
V. 4, 34.
329.
329 fAÛ9os, ou (ô), 1. fable : 'A\.V ù-E^riDc irarà roi' Ataw— ou
f.ivOi)t'. Plat. Aie. i. 122, f. 2. Story of an Epic or dra-
matic poem, in Aristotle: "Etrrt èè rffc fxtv irpâi.ojç 6 fiîidoç
il nifiTjfTic. Aristot, de Poet. 6, 8.
àTToXoyos, OK (/)), APOLOGUE : 'A/W o'v fitiToi (rot, »/»' c'
lyi-j, 'AXkoou yf. ÙTrôXoyof ipû>. Plat. Pol. X. G14, a.
N.
330,
330 ^'aoç, 0Û (o), fr. j-ci/eu', the part of the temple where the
statue of tlie god was ; hence, in general, teviple of a
god : Aiyinu yap tic tov taoy eKTiotra irpoffiiirtly avTor.
Xen. Apol. 15.
Syto»', ov (to), sancttiari/ of the temple at Jerusalem, often
in tho plural, in the O. T. and N. T. : Mfrà ci to ctvripov
KUTairiraafin at:i]\ii >/ Xtyofxit-tj ayia ây/wi . Hcbr. ix. 3.
aSvTov, 01» {to), that part of the liuildinp in temples wliich it was
forbidden to enter, sntirtitari/ ; adi/litni : Arràç ^' AifiUip ;ia\a nio-
VOÇ iK ùcvToto >/«• ^t- V. 512. [In prose, Jlcil. and inipropriè, /*/.]
àvaKTopov. ov (r<5) (âraÇ), palace of princes; hence temple, in the
poets: Kai Oiùiv àvâicropa tpôvtfj Kara^ptî. Eur. Troad. 15.
Upôv, où (rô), sacred enclosure, comprehending not only
the temple («otic), but all its dependent parts, all the
buildings appropriated to the service of the temple, the
sacred woods, &'c. : Tàippov ^iv kvkXi^ Trcpi to tepoy »:ai roy
ytwi' tfTKiiTrroy. Thuc. iv. 90.
^AaOpov, ou (ro), roof, sometimes in the plural in Tr.ipic writers,
for thi' lioiisr, ihv ptilnce of a god, as ti-cla in Latin: 'Eyti S" 'EXivtjv
7,tiy6c ptXdOpotç irtXdaut. Eur. Orest. 1083.
331. 309
Trpocreuxiî, »7c (»/)) prayer, and, by metonymy, pZace q/'(330)
frayer, oratory, in the N. T. ; proseucha (Juven. Sat. iii.
299): 'Ei,}i\6(ifxev tï,u) rijç ttÔAewç irapà Trorafxov oîi kvofxi-
(e-o npoaevyij uvai. Act. Apost. xvi. 13.
cnr]Koç, ov (ô), sheep-fold, space railed in, enclosure ;
septum ; reserved and enclosed spot where the statue of the
god was ; hence, in general, temple, in the Tragic writers :
"Ij'a y£ ar)KÙç âjoaToç. Eur. Phœn. 1753. According to
the grammarians, a^KÔç was especially the temple or chapel
of demi-gods and heroes only.
TefiCKoc, (.oq (jo), fr. TÊfxvu), prop, reserved or appropriated
portion of land, the ground or land \_precincts\ belonging
to a temple : "Ectti he iv rw tiixIvel tov îlptjréoç Ipoy to
icaXéerai ^dvr]ç 'Acppodlrrjç. Herodot. ii. 112. According
to the grammarians it was the sanctuary, or that par-
ticular spot in the temple where the image of the god was
placed.
331.
l'aûç, aôç {ri), ship, vessel, in general, the kind and size 331
of which are determined by an epithet ; by itself it princi-
pally signifies, in the poets and historians, a ship of war :
TaJv fiÈf TTtvTiiKovTa véeç kIop. II. ii. 509.
aKaroç, ov (ô, »y), particularly in the poets, light vessel,
hark ; actuaria : 'Ard èè Xal^oç wç riç UKcirov Ooàç rivâ-
L,aQ hai^wv. Eur. Orest. 335.
dK(XTioi', ov {to), a diminutive of the preceding word, very
small hark, small skiff, pinnace : Ki'ipvm te TrpoéTrEfx\pav
avTolg kv ùi^utÎm. Thuc. i. 29.
SiKpoTos, ov (//), prop, a feminine adjective, with ellipse
of vavQ, Rhodian vessel with two rows of oars ; dicrotum,
hirernis : 'E^iTrAEixre èè Tpialv 'EXXrjyiKolc fÀVondpojffi, kul
êiKpoToiç 'icraiç 'FoèiaKoiç. Plut. Lucull. 2.
ciraKTpîs, iêoç (>;), fishing -boat, or hark : 'AAkt/3ta'2?jC
i^icay Ik rwi' KXa^ofxevwy avi' ttÎi'te rpi/;p£(7t Kcti ÈTruKTplêi.
Xen. Hellen. i. 1, 11.
ciTaKTpoKcXT]ç, TjToç (o), pirate vessel, brigantine : Tovra
£te Tuv iTTUKTpoKiXriTa. ènl3tf3âi^ei. jEschin. in Timocr. 27, 9.
310 331.
(331) TÎfiioXt'a, aç (»'/), taken substantively with ellipse of vaîfç,
a vessel with one row and one half row of oars, and, on ac-
count of its lightness, manned by pirates, ace. to the fol-
lowing passage of Theophrastus : '0 cà ceiXùç roiovrôç tiç
oïnç' TTÂewi', Tciç akjjaç <pûaKiiv î/fiioXinç tirai (/o take the
rocks for pirate vessels). Theophr. Char. 25.
K€Xi]s, riToç (ô), fr. KÎWu), liffht boat made for speed, shal-
lop, bark, pinnace ; celox : 'AWà (.ai rav-u Ik XijcrrpiKyç
^Itaarjyiwy TpiuKoiTOpuv teal KtXrjroç tXnjjoy. Thuc. iv. 9.
Xcp^os, ov {(')), small boat attached to a large one, used
for reconnoitring, &c., bark, cock-boat, pinnace ; lembus :
ripu)y r' trr' ipeiiTfiacn Xefijouc. Theocr. xxi. 12.
|xuo-irdpa)f, wvoç (o), light boat used by pirates, brigan-
tine ; nujuparo {Cicer. J'err. 5): Mt-epjSàç dç XijarpiKov
pvonâpb)va. Plut. Lucull. 13.
ôXKdîs, âcoç (»/), fr. èXKeh', a transport, merchant ves-
sel, so called, because in naval expeditions these boats,
carrying provisions and amnmnition, were taken in tow by
the large vessels : To»' ci Koi avrodty alroy iv oXKaaiv
ùyeiy. Thuc. vi. 22.
^4>ôXKiok', ov (ro), bark or boat towed by a large vessel :
'EtciXivat T0VÇ ravrac ro iipôXKiov Trapa/JaXe/i'. Plut. Pomp.
73.
irdpaXoç, ov (>V), fr. dAç, the galley Paualus ; the sacred
trireme of this name at Athens, which, with that called Sala-
minia, was used for conveying tiie dewpoi to the temple of
Delphi ; those vessels were kept always ready to sail upon
state occasions, and were so employed, even in time of
war: UpocriXniie ci irapà rwy 'Adrjyaiwy nai tt irov tiç yavç
TTEpl Tt)y 'Arrikj))- tTrXtt ko» r»)i' llaoaXoi' Krù rijy ^aXapi-
rUiy. Xen. Hell. vi. 2, 8.
ttXoIo»', ou {to), fr. TrXt'w, vessel, transport, merchant ves-
sel : K<«t irXu'iu TrXtl iy avrulç criTaywyâ. Xen. Anab. i.
7, ir,.
Trpwpo, oc (»'/), prow, fore-part ; Euripides uses this
word, by a beautiful metaphor, in a sense that makes it
synonymous witl» ruûc : l<h]Ci Trponiari] irpwpay iJioTov
npùç kivpu TrXiuvaa Tv\aiaiy. Kur. I'road. 104.
332. 311
aéXfia, aroç {t6), hench of the rower ; transtrum, and used by peri- (331)
phrasis for vessel in Euripides : 'Ev 'NavTrXiç. Sk aiKjxaB' wp/Àiarai
veùiv. Eur. Or. 242. Hence atXfxa alone is found used for the whole
vessel by the poets of the Anthology.
o-Kd4>os, foe (to), hull, carcase of the vessel ; hence, in
general, in poets and historians, boat, craft of any kind :
0« KopivdiOL tU aKCKpT] i^ev nv)( tiXtcor ctralovfiEPoi rwy
veà)v dç Karaèvcreiat'. Time. i. 50.
CTxeSîa, aç (»/), any craft made in haste, raft in Xenophon
(Anah. i. 5, 10); hence, in poetry, vessel, ship, as ratis
in Latin : Tctc irovroirôpovç o' Èo'^f ay(thiaç,. Eur, Hec.
107.
TpiTipTjç, foç (>;), trireme, vessel of war, so called because
of its three banks of rowers on each side ; or, according to
others, because there were three men to each oar : AiyoiTai
Kai Tpit'ipsiç Trow-ov if KnpîrOu) -îjç 'EWci^oç j'nvTrrjyrjdijvat.
Thuc. i. 13. In ancient times the triremes were the ves-
sels of largest size until the end of the Peloponnesian war ;
after that time larger were built, having twenty banks
of oars, and even more ; but how these were arranged, is a
question that has never yet received a satisfactory answer.
' 332.
feoç, ia, 1. young : 'H yu>))' kch vioc iaal, Èf^toç H K£ kch 332
Tratç t'irjç. IL ix. 57. 2. New, as regards time, in speaking
of things ; a use of the word more peculiar to poets : Mrjêè
fiévEiv olrov Ts riov. Hesiod. Oper. 672.
Kaifos, {], refers rather to actions, customs; 1. recent,
modern : Kol /^atva kcÙ TraXaià Trapa<pépofrEç ïpya. Herodot.
ix. 26. 2. Newh/ invented, or introduced, new, novel: 'O ^è
ovcei' KuivÔTipor tlaiqtEpe tCjv aWwr. Xen. Mem. i. 1, 2.
i-eaXiic (ô, ?/), prop, that which has just been caught,
said of a fish ; hence fresh, speaking of horses [opp. ex-
hausted, tired'], meat, &c. ; HupaXajjjJih'Eiy tovç àvrsinijKÔraQ
'iinrnvc kai âXXovç irÉj-nreiy j'taXelç. Xen. Cyr, viii. 6, 17.
[Derivation doubtful. Phryn. from àXiç = àdpôov : al.
from àXli^eiy, salire.~\
ceapo's, pa, fr. réoç, youthful, juvenile ; juvenilis: 'AAA'
Mantp yap tv (jwfiaffiv, oaoi rioi oi'teg f^éyedoç 'iXaftov,
ujiwç i[j(pairtral ri av-dlç vEupor. Xen. Cyr. \. 4, 3.
312 333, 343.
(332) veoxj*^ (ô, >/), a synonyme of vioc: Tî S' tan Wipaaiç vtoxfiôv
ifiiSpitiic KOKÔv ; jEich.Pers.QQl.
TTpo<T4>aToç (é, >;), fr. ^«w, prop, that which has just been
killed, speaking of meat; hence, by ext., speaking of flowers,
fish, blood, quite fresh, quite recent, new, prop, and fig. :
1'ov 7£ yap fit) 7riJ0ff(f>aT0v CtXfaTOç ovk idiXovrriy aTrrtaQai.
Aristot, H. An. iv. 8, 19. [Oï anger. Lys. p. I.'jI, 5 ; Dem.
788, couples together vtuXij^ ku\ Troôac^oroc, of a young and
rigorous person, opp. to one TtTapi\tvyii\oq KaX TroXvy xpô-
333.
333 ►'€4)cXt), i]ç (//), cloudy vapour, mist, cloud ; nebula :
'J-^Ta(s«C' narpiç Atôc £»>•■ >fÇ»fXaa»»'. //. ii. 146.
>'€4>os, OVÇ {j(>), dark and overspreading cloud ; nubes :
'II c It, àipoç tlç vrup vi<poç. Arist. Meteor, i. 9, 4. Fig.
for a great multitude : "A/ia li viiftuc uiriro Tre^ajy. II. iv.
274.
ôfiix^T), r)ç, {h), fog, mist: 'OyiiyXr] et rE(t>t\7]ç TrtpiTTupa
TÏjç tlç uCtjjp av-/tcpirj£u)c. Aristot. Meteor, i. 9, 4.
334.
334 fdfios, ov (Ô), fr. vifiu), written law : Nô^oç ^t itrriy
ajJoXoyriiAa iroXtwç KOirùr ^là ypafii.idru)>' TrpoardTTOV ttùç
Xpi) npd-Ttiy tKnara. Aristot. Ret. ad Al. 2.
C0OS, £oç {to), custom, usage, unwritten law : 'Opw yap iy
Tolç avTo'iç yo^oiç rt icai tdtai rpt<l>o^iyovç noXv ciaéipoiraç
i'lXXiiXioy. Xen. Mem. iii. 9, 1.
Oepis, IOTOÇ (>;), established order or usage ; 6ép.iaTts, in
Homer, ordinances, statutes, latvs : Ol rt Oipiaraç -pùç
Aiôr ilpvnrai. II. i. 238.
ÔcafAo's, (w (ô), fr. TiQrifxi, 1. established order, natural law,
conveys the notion of an immutable order, of a law not to
be changed in anything : ITapà yap rovç tùv Otùiy dtaftovç
■jTciiTfi rit Tontîi-a tn-nt. Xcn. Cyr. i. (j, 6. 2. Institution,
statute; at Athens this was the name specially given to
the laws of Draco {A'J. Var. Hist. viii. 10).
{>y]Tpd, Ci<: (»'/), ordinance, injunction, name given to the
laws of Lycurgiis at Sparta: M«a fitr ovy ruiy ptjrpwy j)r,
uxTTTip itui}rat, fit) ^pj/aOot vôfÀOiç îyypn<ftoiç. Plut. Lye, 13.
335, 336. 313
335.
coûç, oïl (ô), poet. 1*009, internal sight, intellect, under- 335
standing, mind; mens: 'iîc ô'àjiç Iv ocpdaX/d^, yovç iv i^wj^»/.
Aristot. Top. i. 14. Hence, in a more general sense, mind,
idea ; animais : 'Ev ly ê'x^'5 àiriirai [= you intend to depart].
Plat. Pol. i. 344, d.'
yktufXT), r)ç (>'/), intelligence : 'H ^f KaXovnevr] yvbjfjir], Kad'
f/y Evyvoj/joyuç Kcii 'f^tiy (^ajj-tv yj'wju»;)', r/ tov tirieiKovç ecrrt
Kpl(7iç opd)). Aristot. Eth. Nic. vi. 11. [Also opinion, judge-
ment of the mind ; and purpose.~\
Sidfoia, ag (>/), intellectual faculty ; hence mind, thought,
intelligence : Kat iv w TraVrec rijv hiâvoiav f-iEiovvrai. Xen,
Mem. iv. 8, 1.
0ûp,os, ov (6), the heart is sometimes in Homer the seat
of the intelligence ; hence mind : Avrap lyio dvfiûj voiio
KUL olêa tKaara. Od, xviii. 228.
vQy\\i.a., arvç {to), the result of a mental perception ; hence
thought, judgement, design, in Homer and in Plato : TjjXe-
/io)^', ovkItl toi (ppipeg ïi^TreèoL ovês rvrip.a. Od. xviii. 215.
[Also as act of thought in Xen. Mem. iv. 3, 13 : Bùttov
loy'lfxaToc vTrrjpeTny, as quick as thought.^
vor](Tis, fwç (>/), operation or perception of the mind, in-
tellectual vision: 'Hytto-flai av avTOV voi]ati, dW ovK 'ôfÀfxa-
div Qeu}çûv. Plat. Pol. vii. 529, b.
CTove<nç, £wç (>/), understanding, conception, facility of
conception, intelligence, discernment ; hence prudence : Kat
kyivvriaev ai'QpwTror, o irvviati re ÛTrepE^ei rwv ctWwv /.at
ê'iKrjy /cat diovç roixi^ei. Plat. Menex. 237, b.
^pr\v, £j'oç (r/), prop, diaphragm, in Homer, is the seat
of the intelligence, of the instinct ; hence, in the poets, and
principally in the plural, <))pecۍ, mind, sense, good sense :
EÙ yap h) Toêt 'icfiey iyl (ppecriy. IL ii. 301.
336.
leVos, ov (6) (e^), poet, leii-ùs, !• stranger, in general : ~Qj 336
^ùi'oi TÎvEç tare ; Od. ix. 252. 2. Guest, speaking of the
E e
314 336.
(33G) stranger received in hospitality in opposition to IttrocOKoc :
Tov yap r£ £,£'iyoç ^ifiiiffrKtrui j/^aro Trcivra. Od. xv. 54.
Used also in prose and verse of him who entertains the
stranger.
8opû^€foç, nv (Ô), prisoner of war reduced to slavery, but
who, attcr having paid his ransom, returned home, and was
considered ever after as the (/uest and friend of his former
master from having partaken of his table. He then ex-
changed the name of CopvâXoj-oç for that of copvUvoc {Plut.
QucEst, Grcec, 17) : Kù^ot yt irày-wi' (piXraroç luovléywy.
Eur. Med. 687.
lSiô|€f09, ov (Ô), host, with reference to the obligation
of reciprocal entertainment between private individuals of
different countries, in opp. to irpôUvoç : Kal waTrto oZy
tctoiiyoïç ^pwfiiyoy rulç èictWi. /Elian, de Nat. An. ii. 6.
■iTpo^€i'09, 01» (6), proxenus, was the name of that particu-
lar citizen in a city, who had been selected by those of
another city to manage its affairs there, receive its ambas-
sadors, and support its interests by his influence, a kind of
agent resembling our consuls or residents [though the dif-
ference was great, since the Jirst men of a state thought it
an honour to be the TroriiEjot of other states]: Twr cî Aaki-
èaifjoyîu}y Kai Trpiafiiic AOifyrjffiy trvy\at oy Ijirtç Trapà K(i,\-
X«ç[ TÛ Trnoiéyu). Xen. Hellen. v. 4, 22.
aXXoSairos (ô, >'/), of another country : 'Eini (xtpieriv tpf.tn
•jrôXijoç tCTKE kaî àWûèa-rrûç ntp i'jjy. Il.xvi. 550. [In prose
A'eH.]
àXXoxpioç, ici, of or belonging to another, of another kind
or species; hence, 1. strange, alien, opposed to 'ihoç and
oii^t'ioç : Atyw te rà ciio, rù f.tiy u'lKt'toy Knl Ivyyeyîç, to ce
àXXôrptov Kfii àdyt'ioy. Plat. Pol. v. 470, b. 2. Of another
country, foreign; peregrinus : 'AXXôrptoç (puiç. Od. xviii.
218.
àXXo(|)ûXoç (/), >/), of another tribe or race: Kai àWo^i'-
\ovç i'lfxn liyrjffâiJtyoï. Thuc. i. 102.
P<ipPapos (0, >/), the name given by the Greeks, first to the
Medes and Persians, and afterwards to all foreign people ;
hence /orc;7Hcr, one who is not a Greek: Ka\ IvyijOt] rijy
ciuiTuy /je/J' OTzXwy tnon'iaayTo, uiamp o't pap/3«po«. Thuc.
i. 6.
337. 315
ÈluTcpiKoç, j'/ (è'sw), from without, external, in general : (336)
hence, specially, exoteric, speaking of public instruction
or treatises of philosophers : Kot yap iv role klwTtpiKolç
r Xéyotç èiopi^ù^eda nepi avrôjy iroWciKiç. Aristot. Pol,
Î iii. 6, 5.
lirrjXus, v^oQ {o, y), one who comes from other parts to
settle in a country, foreigner; advena : Aljjveç fxiv cat
AlQioiTEç avT6)(doi'£ç, ^oipiKeç êè /cat "K\\r)i'£ç ÈnîiXvêeç.
Herod, iv. 197.
ôômoç, eia, foreigner, of another race, in opposition to
(HKEioç : 'AnoXtiirovrac ràç twp â.\Xu)v ^vrovffiaç kuI oiKeiwv
Knl odpit(i)y. Plat. Protag. 316, c.
o.
337.
oSo's, OX) (>/), road, way, prop, and fig. ; via : "AXXrj 337
aviTo^wrépa bhôç. Xen. Cyr i. 6, 21.
dyuia, àç (//), street of a town : T>)v avrriv 6êov avTiç
ivK-iiuiraç Kar àyvidç. IL vi. 391.
d|j.a^iTÔç, oïl ()'/), prop, carriage-road, high-road: Kar'
à/ia^t-o»/ kacnvovTO. II. xxii. 146. \_Xen. Hell. ii. 4, 7.]
àrpa-TTOç, ov (?/), Ionic and Epie, dTapiros, path, beaten
ivay, and from which a man is not to turn aside : "E\(cw(t'
£s optfK icaTa. iranrakotatjuv àrapTrôv, II. xvii. 743. l_Foot-
path, Th. iv. 36. PL Phcedr. 66, b.]
kcXeuOos, oi;(r)), act of going, step, walk [as connected with *£X£Û0aj?] ;
hence road, way : "Oç k'iv roi t'inytrw ôêbv Kal pkrpa KtXevdov. Od.
iv. 389.
Xaupa, ac (>/), street, narrow street; angiportus : 'Hv
Hoc èç Xaûpjjv. Od. xxii. 128. \_Hdt.']
o7|ji.os. OK (Ô), poet, path, way: Maicpôc êk /cat ôpdioç oï/toe
trr' avri)v Kal rpjj^vç rô TrpÙTov, Hesiod. Op. 288. [In prose, PL
Rep. iv. 420, b.]
Tpi^oc, OD (Ô or >';), beaten road, high road: Srf/fl' at piv vpwv
Tovc àpa%r]Ç)r) rpî/3ov, ai ë' tvOcic' âXXov oïpov. Eur. Oresf. 1251.
[In prose, Xen. Cyr. iv. 5, 30.]
E e 2
316 338.
338.
338 oSu'ni], 7}ç (»'/), poet. SuTj, t;c (n)» and ù8îs, Troc (>/), physical
pain : Talc ôcvyaiç tTriTpifttt rovg àydpÛTrovç. Xen. Mem.
i. 3, 12.
ôXYt^ft ôvoç {I'l), poeL, moral pain : 'Eydi yap iç Tovr' t»:/3é/3ijic'
«iXyrjCovoi'. Eur. Med.bi'i. [The word is very common in P/., and prin-
cipally as opposed to t'lCorty. e.g. l'icovàç Kai à\yr]l6i'aç i^TroKivrraç.
liep. V. 464, d. Often coupled with 6ilvr}: e.g. Phil. 42,(1. àXyijCÔviç
Kai àSvvai. Also in Isocr. viii. 40.]
aXYHM-*^' cToç (rô), cause, subject of pain : 07/iai fitv àpctîv «roi yf
Kai TÙ a , (1 râXaç, à\yi}jxa& , Hart fir) rà rwv rrkXac arivuv. Sopli.
Phil. 340.
SXyos, £oc {to), physical, and more frequently moral
suffering, pain, ill : 'iic ct) rove' iitKa aipiv 'Ev?//3ôXoc oXyta
Ttvyti. II. i. 110. [Rare in Att. prose.]
àvCa, aç (r;), sadness, distress, chagrin : M/; iror' àvîjKearov, Kvpve,
Xâ/3yc ôvf»;»'. Theogn. ^^}. [Also in prose several times in Plato.]
axos, 10Ç (to), moral pain, affliction : 'AXXa fioi aiviv âxoç akOiv
tctatrai at k« Gàvyç. II. iv. IGD. [In prose, Xen. Cyr. vi. 1, 32.]
KTjSos, £oc (to), pain at losses undergone, moral ill ;
cura : Tpweaai êè K/'/ct' ((pf/irrai £\- Atoc. //. ii. 32. [Rare
in prose, PL Rep. x. 605, d.]
Xo-mrj, »;c (i/), moral grief, grief of mind, vexation, sadness:
'\i]v dvfiuiiupoy 0ptyi \virr]y. jUsch. Agam. 103.
(icXcOTjixa, aroç (rô), that which troubles, anxiety : Xvwv fitXtSi)-
[lara Ovfioii. Od. xxiii. 343.
pLcXcSûv, ùiroç (»'/), and (xtXcSuvr], i/f (»'/), fr. fiiXw, trouble: TlvKi-
val ÈÎ ^01 àfi<p' âôn'oi' k»");» oKttai fitXi^wrai dcvpoftit'tjv iptOovaiv.
Od. xix. 5 17. Kai yvioiiôpovç fiiXtôûvaç. Hesiod. Oper. GG.
fi^pifiva, Tjc (»'/), care, anxiety: XaXfTrài; ft Oiol Cuiaovai ^tpifivaç.
Jlesiod. Ojter. 17(>.
TrcV6o9, £oç {to), mourning, grief, regret at a loss : Mf'ya
((. (pptai ntidoç (.^(^ovTu. Od. xxiv. 423. [In prose Hdt., /'/.]
iTOk'09, 01», labour, pain, trouble, prop, and fig. : 'Arap ov
Td' t;^fi notoy. Od. -\iii. 423.
«^povrU, î^oç (»;), prop, thought; hence, in poetry, anxious and
troubling thought: 'EXTrif duûvtt Apovri<5' a;rXij(Tro»'. Aùsch. Agam.
102.
339,340. 317
339.
oiKeîoç, eîa (oîi^oç), one who makes a part of the house- 339
hold, of the family, a relation, a connexion, domestic, na-
tional : "lia Kai o'iK<^ Kcil olt^éraiç Kal oiKiioiç /cot (j)iXoiç Kcxl
TToXti Kal iroXiratç êvyairro KoXwç y^pîjaBai, Xen, Mem. i.
2,48.
oUciaKos, /y, domestic, used of all living in the house,
whether free or slaves : Et tov ohoSeanÔTTjv BteXi^eftovX
èKÛXeaav, Trôtrw iiàXXov Toîiç oiKeiaKovç avrov; Matth. x. 25.
oîkcus, ioç (6), in Homer, he who is of the house, of the
family, friend, relation, domestic : "Ofpa 't^wyuot oiKiiag,
uXo^of TE <piXr]v. 11. vi. 365.
àyxtoTcûç, iiaç (ô) (ây^O» w^o!^» collateral kinsman, whom
the law appoints to inherit, in default of direct heirs, and to
perform the last offices to the defunct: 'Y.inKaXtùixEvoL Kara
TO XP>}Tr»'/ptéi' a(j>i [Dondétiv wç lovrtov cty^iaTtiov, Herodot.
v. 80. At Athens, it was he who, as near-kinsman, and,
in accordance with Solon's law, was obliged to marry the
orphan daughter of his relation.
o-uYyecrjs (o, >/) (yci'w), more distant relation, and who
was not appointed to inherit ; cogiiatus : 'Efxe jxovov ov
yii'waKfiç, (J KvpE, Twi' crvyyEvwv ; Xen. Cyr. i. 4. 27.
340.
oÎkoç, ov (Jj), 1. house, home, abode: Ouw if ?/^£-£pw. 340
11. iii. 233. 2. All the house, and, fig., the family, race:
Oç KUKci jXEv irXelara 'EXXj/rwv EipyaajJ-nL tov iifÀtTepoi'
o'lKoi'. Thuc. i. 137. 3. House, and all belonging to it,
possessions, properties, fortune: Ohog tî Coke'i yn'iy eIpqi;
àpa OTttp oiKia ; j; Kui orra tîjç olKiaç 'e^(û tiç ekekttjto irayra
TOV o'iKov ravrci iariy; Xen. Œcon. 1, 5.
oÏKTjixa, aroç {to), that which serves for a dwelling, in
general ; hence the different parts of a house, room or
chamber, inner hall: Ta ohy'ifjiaTa UKocofxriTai ■n-pog avro
Tovro EijKEyijj.iva, hnwc, hyye'ia wç avfi<popw-aTa >/ Totg fjiiX-
Xovaiy kv avTo'ig 'Éatadai. Xen. Œcon. 9, 2. [Also in Attic
= 2>^^son.^
oiKT]ai9, Eù)ç (>;), action of inhabiting, habitation, dwelling,
residence: KaiBiffâvdrii' o'lKricnr cwctuj. Xen. Anab. vii, 2,38.
E e 3
318 341.
(340) oÎKia, «c (//), house, prop, so called, used, 1. of the
building only : C)t».twi' -/dp ov\ vrrap-)^^ovaûn-, ùW îi KuXvijaiç
irriytipitlç «5pç£ irovç ciuiTutfiéi uti'. Thuc. ii. 52. 2. House,
Jiousefiold composed of masters and servants : Otua le
riXeioç tt: covKwr Ka'i IXtvQipuir. Aristot. Pol. 1, 3,
So^o^, 01» {'o), building ; hence house, famili/, prop, and fig.; domus :
Airopnv ^pTifia cvaTv\ù>v êôftoç. Eur. Or. 70.
Sûfxa, aroç (ré), building that supposes more art, palace of Rods and
princes, in Homer : 'O S' air'tairvTO CijJfiaroç"EKTwp. II. vi. 390.
Su, Epic abbreviation of Sùfia, and even of Ci^fiara, in Ilesiod :
Naiti x9^'^^^ ^*'- Theogon. 933.
éoTia, aç (»/), hearth, for house, land we live in, country,
in prose and verse : VvvaiKac î\(>>v èvo, lilàç lariaç oivee .
Jferodot. v. 40.
Ikéyapov, ov (ro), fr. f^iéyaç, great hall of a palace, in
Homer; hence, in the singular, palace, residence: Kai
î(inyf»' Èk jjLtyiipoio, Od. viii. lOG.
)i.ïXa6pov, ov (ro), prop, great beam which supports the roof; hence,
by synecdoche, in tlie poets, the roof, meaning the palace: Wpiv fit
Kara vpi}viç fiaXéiiv lïpiâ^oio fi'éXaÔpov. II. ii. 414.
(rriyT], jjç (>'/), roof; hence, in the plural in poetry, and I
sometimes in prose, dtvelling, tent, house, &c. : Ovic d av t I
o'iKovi, (TV Te, Kptuiv, Kara ariyaç; Soph. Œd. Ii. (537.
OT^-yoç, loç (rô), and tc^oç, loç (ré), roof; hence palace : TôS"
t»'(Ç()/ie»'0( tJTÎyoç cipxalov. ^Esch. Pcrs. 145. Xiipwv rpaipe \i9iyi{t
'lârov' tycov riyn. Pind. Xetn. iii. 93. [Téyof :=. roof\u prose. Th.
iv. 4». Xen. Hell. iv. 4, 12.J
341.
341 oîvoç, ou (ô), wine ; vinum : 'Ayopi ce Kucfirju/n /.léyoç fjtéya
ûJioi; àîin. II. vi. 2G1.
âKpdTo;, ov {(>), pure wine : "lOi rvr, àt:paroy lyKâfa^ôy
fxoi TToXvv airovciir. Aristoph. Equit. 105.
^aKXOÇ. ov (ô), n.vcciius, god of wine: 'Ettî calra ràv diùv Koa-
r-»)j)(i !■{ UcÎk^ov. Kur. Ijjh. .1. lOlil. It is only used for wine itself by
later pods, and in the .anthology.
|U9u, uoc (»■(}), unmixed winp, pure wine: IToXXô»' 5' Ik Kipâfiutv
^'tOu niriro rolo yt'povroç. II. i\. 4b'9.
342, 343. 319
3'42.
oTT-Xov, ov (to), instrument, tool of every kind, in Homer ; 3^2
hence, in the plural oirXa, in the poets, offensive and, par-
ticularly, defensive arms, such as the helmet, the cuirass:
'A/uu»'r//|Ota cnXa. Plat. Legg. xii. 944, d. In the historians,
it is used principally of the great shield carried by the
heavy-armed infantry or ÔTrXlrai, particularly in phrases
relative to military tactics. This shield was the principal
piece of armour, and the honour of the soldier was attached
to the preservation of it : Eî ftovXoiPTo rà ottXci Trapaêovyai
Kot (T(pàç avTovç ^Adrjvaioiç. Thuc. iv. 37»
PeXoç, eoç {to), missile weapon of any kind; telum: "EXks
0' vtt' £k- (jeXeuip. II. iv. 465. ["Ehw lieXwi', out of the reach
of missiles. Xen. Cyr. iii. 3, 69.]
cvTea, itiiv {tcL), fr. sVvffit, arms, chiefly those that are put on, as
the cuirass, armour : Tbv ê' ivp' àjKp' wfioioi ri9iJi.itvov ivTta KaXà.
11. X. 34. f
T€vx«oi, ii^v {to.), tools, implements, apparatus, or equipment o
any thing necessary for its purpose, e.g. of a ship, &c. ; hence arms, in
general, and sometimes armowr ; 'Hi^t (.KaaTi^ 'Irtitoi àtpainoCtç Kai
TToiKiXa rtvxt ÎKtiro. 11. iii. 326. [For its use in the sense ot vessel,
cf. 7.]
343. *
èpâv, to see, in general : "On Kal roiiç Trpe(TlivTépovQ hpùxnv 343
àva nàaar ^]jiipav (Tuxppôvwç êiàyavraç. Xen. Cyr. i. 2, 8.
dôpeîi/, to regard or look at with fixed attention: Aaj3ùiy
ifTOTTTpoy àdpe'i. AnacT. xi. 3. ['A0pw kch ôpQ on àhvvarov.
PI. Parrnen. 144, d. Also = see, in the sense of reflect,
weigh, consider; especially in imperat. in Plato: adpu,
cidpn fiif . . . . , vide ; vide ne non — .]
avi^a^eiv, aiiYaÇeoflai, in Homer and the poets, to distinguish, per-
ceive, see clearly, recognize : Otoe iyujv 'iinrovc avydZop-ai ; //. xxiii.
458. The active is only found in Sophocles in this sense: "R vaog
d^evov avyd^wv opfiov. Soph. Phil. 217.
pXeircic, 1 . to see, speaking of the faculty, with which the
eyes are endowed, of being struck by external objects, to
5ee, not to be blind: Kat t'iq irpoç àvd.piç ^,) fiXiirovroc
àpKtcTiç ; Soph. Œd. Col. 73. Hence, 2. principally in the
poets, to turn the eyes, the look towards an object [very
common in PL, in Kcirw, arw loXérreip- fiXe-rrtit' eig riva.
320 343,
(343) irpôç ri] ; and, fig., in prose and in verse, to look (intrans),
to have aspect, to look to or towards, speaking of the direc-
tion in which a thing stands : 'Ev rait tooç fitarjfxl^piav
fiKtTrovtjaiç oîkiutc ('« the houses that look to the south),
Xen. Mem. iii. 8, 9.
ScpKCtrOai, poet, to tee clearly, lo distmgnish : ^ovov Kai (pv^av
'A;^aiù>v CtpKOfiiv(fi. It. xiv. 140.
€Î8o>' {Ici'iy), second aorist, used supplementarily to the
defective verb op(iy, but itself assuming, in its perfect oîSa,
the figurative sense of seeing with the eyes of the mind ; to
know, to be acquainted with : Tovç ce ovc" EwpuKUrac TrwVore
avTor, Tovç ct kui tv tlcoTuç Ijri ovc^ av icouv. Xen. Cyr.
i. 1,3.
ôeâcrôai (Oia), prop., 1. to look upon games, and the dif-
ferent spectacles composing tliem : Etrrw n nûr tiwSôrw»',
w tiaixOTit, i<p' oiç àti ytXûxjiv oi OewfÀei'oi; Aristoph. Ran. '2.
Hence, 2. to behold, to look with attention, to contemplate :
'A/Wfi, fsk Ai\ t^>/, (jvic tKttioi' tdeiôfsi]!-. Xen. Cyr. iii. 1, 41.
The grammarians, without sufficient reason, would limit the
use of this verb to objects of art only.
deupcif, to be a Qnociùç, or go in deputation to festivals,
or sacred ceremonies; hence, \.to be a spectator, to look
vpon, or behold games, a review, &:c. : 'EfJfw^tj ft riv nywra
KIÙ Ki/poc Xen. An. i. 2, 10. Ammonius and other gram-
marians assert, that in this sense QtâaQai only should be
used; 2. fig. to examine, speaking of intellectual specula-
tions: '() Oeojoiivac ra £»' ro7c aXXotç ciidpioTroit: rufxifxa. Plat.
Legg. xii. 952, b.
Xcvcraciv, to tee, to examine : AtiaaiTt yap rôyt irdvTtç. II. i. 120.
voilv, to perceive, to become aware: \v-Ik Int'i t krvrjuEi,
II. xii. 393.
èiriiTTcûtiv, to look mi with defiance, to lie in wait for : AXX' oi'' yap
a' tOtXui ^ia\'^ltl', roiovrov iorra, \a6pi] ÔKnrrtiaaç, àW àp<pac6v.
II. vii. 2-«:«.
i-mâviw, \\\ the passive in the N. T., to be seen, to show
oneself: A»' ii^ipCJy TitraapâKuy-a ù-mrvfiEiuc nvrolç. Act.
Ap. i. 3.
ivTciiciv, to tee, in Aristophanes : Wàvav fùv ^'àp yàv àwrivu).
Aristoph. .tv. lOGl.
344, 345. 321
o(r<r€cr6ai, defective, to cast the eyes, or to cast looks, the notion of (343)
menace being implied : KdXxavTa Trpwriora kÛk' àacrôfitvoç irpoa-
tUTTfv. //. i. 105.
■nain-aiveiv, to look about with the idea of precaution, to
search with the eyes: 'A/icpl t TzanTi'jvaç. II. iv. 497.
CTKeTTTcaôai, prop, to cover the eyes with the hand, in
order to see better at a distance ; hence to consider, to exa-
mine with care, prop, and fig.: "StKi-Kreo vvv, Mfjt'/Xae ^to-
rpE(f)éç, aiKey 'i^ijcu. IL xvii. 652.
(TKOT^elv ((TKOTrôç), to take aim at an object ; hence to be on
the look otit, to explore, prop, and fig., to consider, to exa-
mine ; as aKinTiddai, it is used in speaking of intellectual
speculation addressed to one subject in particular, in which
respect these verbs diflfer from duopEiv, which is used of
speculations of a more general character: KaO' tv ik ÏKaaroy
irepi TovTiijy cTKOTrwr, yvwai] on eyw aXridf] Xeyio. Xen. Cyr,
i. 6, 22.
(TKOiTidÇeiv ((TKOTria), prop, to look from the height of an observatory,
or any elevated place ; hence, generally, to observe, to watch, to be on
the look out, to spy: 'AvCpaç ëvafiepéaç UKOTTia^énev oloç iTreXBwv.
II. X. 40.
344.
ôpôoç, ?/, 1. that which is set up, standing up, erect; 344
hence straight up ; arrectus : 01 wpùiToi' fièv fiôvov tCjv
4wwi' àvdowKor opQiv ài'é(jTr]aar. Xen. Mem. i. 4, 11.
2. Straight, in opp. to nXayioc, speaking of things, some-
times of the space between two points, prop, and fig. ;
rectus : 'OpÔw [AerpijcTOJ icaycyi TrpocTTidtiç. Aristoph, Av,
1004.
eùôûç, {To, that which goes in a straight line, straight,
direct, in opp. to arptj-iXvc or gkoXlÔç, tortuous, winding :
'AXXà TToXu ànXovarépa kch evOvrépa Trap' ij^'iy ?/ bcàç kariv
IttX rù i/iTrXrjo-flj/rat »} Trop' vn'iv. Xen, Cyr. i. 3, 4.
345.
opcis, iQoQ (ù, 7/), bii'd in general, and particularly in 345
prose, domestic bird, or of the poultry-yard, and principally
of the gallinaceous kind, as hen, cock : To fxèy ovy TrpCJToy
yéyoç TÙy i^wwv (ipyiç KaXelrai. Aristot. H. An. i. 5, 11.
opveov, ov {to), poet., although used by some prose writers [P/.], bird,
in general: 'Op/x/;(7y irt^ioio SiwKtiv ôpveov âXXo. II. xiii. 64.
322 346, 347.
(345) oîwk'oç, oïl (à), fr. oloç, bird of prey : Avtovç ce iXilioia
TivxE Kvvtaaiy chwvo'ktL te irûcri. II. i. 5. [Hence, because
large, lone-jlying birds were considered prophetic, bird of
omen, and omen: Toïi itKTrXov olwyôç ièÔKtt tîiat. Th. vi. 27.]
•ir€TeTjv<}v, ov (rô), thaï which flies, bird, in the plural : 'Of r' wKiaroç
Trtriiji'ùti'. II. XV. 238.
iro-rrjTov, où (rô), more recent form in the Odyssey in the plural
that which flies, flying creatures: Ty /iév r' ovci ■trorijrà ~ap(pxETai,
oîiCt TTéXfint. Oii. .til. 62.
imji'oV, oïl {to), adjective taken in an absolute sense in
the plural, the feathered race, winged animals: Tùv ce irrr]-
rùiy rà fièy TZTtpwrâ iariv, o'iov àiroq. Aristot. H. An. i. 5, 10.
346.
346 ô<()0aXfio's, où (ô), eye, in ail its meanings: 'OfQaX/xovc
jitv w(T0' ôpi^v TU opurâ. Xen, Mem. i. 4, 5.
ofjLfia, aTOç {t6), poet, eye : Kara ^ôoi ôc o^fiara iriiiaç,
II. iii. 17. [I cannot imagine what induced M. Pillon to
pronounce this word poetical. It is of constant occurrence
in prose, and it is very difficult to establish any distinction
between it and à<pO(i\fiôç. Upon the whole, o^/ia refers
more frequently to the gaze, the expression of the eye ; yet
it is also used of the eye considered physically : WXyt'iy -a
(jpfiara. PI. Rep. vii. 515, e. To . . . j-uraïv rwi- o^partitv
fjirtonoy. Aristot. II. A. i. 8, 1. Upwroy )(p;/ i'lyai neyd'
Xaç (tÙç Kvyaç), tira ej^ouffac .... ofifiara ^itrtwoa. Xen.
l'en. 4.]
ôirwin), f/c (»'/), sight, sometimes eye in the later poets: Spv\pi Sk oi
(5\i<papov yvfiyi) ^' VTriXiiirtr' diruiTTif. ylpollon. Rh. ii. 109.
iwf. (ru!), in the dual in Homer, and in the plural in other poets,
the two eyes: 4>o/3fpù ê' ipoiaiv ôacoiç ùpixXa Trpoaii^i TrXijpijc
CaKpviiiv. yEsch. Prom. 148.
KacOo's, ov (il), corner or angle of the eye : KavOoi ^vo 6
{.lev npoç Tij piyi, o ci npoç rolv tcpoTCKpoiç. Aristot, II. An.
i. 9, 1.
<^âos, loç (tô), light, sometimes in the poets for eye, as in Latin
lumen: Kvaai Sk piv Ki^aXifv rt icai âp^io ^dia KoXâ. Od. xvii. [VJ.
n.
347.
347 TraiSeîa, «c (»'/') (ttuîc), instruction received by children;
hence, generally, instruction, cultivation of the mind, cdu-
348. 323
cation : 'Eirel êe êuXdîov rijv iraititiay ravTïjy, r'jêr) elafjXdw (347)
f(ç rovç è<pi'][Dovç. Xen. Cyr. i. 5, 1.
TraiSaycoyia, oç (»'/), prop, management and guidance of
children ; hence education, in Plato : Kcù ràç ^v^ii-Q ovrto
éwfiey tÙç ev<pvearâTaç Kcticiiç iraiêayujylaç TV)(ov(7aç êin-
^epôfTuc i^uKciQ yîyveadai. Plat. Pol. vi. 491, e.
iraiScucris, eioç (?/), fr. naiêevii), action of teaching or in-
structing a child, and, in general, of giving instruction, the
instruction given : Uai^evtrig iraideiaç Trapdôoaiç. Plat. Def.
416.
348.
irais, êôç (o, ?/), infant of either sex up to sixteen years 348
of age : IIcùç ïr kiôv, kcÙ jiàWov Ivi (ppeal Kepce' kviô^aç.
Od. xviii. '216.
Pouiraiç, coç (ô), full-grown boy, youth of ahout seventeen,
in Aristophanes: "i2j' ftoviraiç tri. Aristoph. Vesp, 1206.
Ppe<t>os, £oç {to), embryo, fœtus, little one yet in the
mother's womb, speaking of animals, in the Iliad : "lirnov
.... (Sp£(poç iifxiovov Kviovaav. II. xxiii. 266. Afterwards,
new-born babe: Ov-t yiyrûrTKovrù ^pé(l>oç xxf otov ev nâa-^ti.
Xen. Mem. ii. 2, 5.
e4>r]Po9 (c, »/), young boy, youth, at Athens, of the age of
seventeen ; speaking of girls, of the age of thirteen : Mt^P'
^ilv h) tL, ?) tTTTaKaiêfKa Itwv ciiro yeteàç ol Trcn^eg raîi-a
rrpi'iTTOvaiv' Ik tovtov êè elç tovq è<p{]jjovç tstp^ovrat. Xen.
Cyr. i. 2, 8.
Kopoç, ov (Ô), Ionic and Epic KoCpoç, the first in the
Tragic writers, and both of them rare in prose, boy, young
man, youth, from after the first childhood to the age of
manhood : Koûpw alavrjrtjpi. Èoikwç irpiârov vTnjyyTT]. II.
xxiv. 347.
KopT], )]ç (»'/), Tonic KoopT), young girl, and generally girl
of any age, as file in French for an unmarried woman ;
sometimes for vv/^cpri, young married woman, or betrothed ;
puella : Kovprfç calra (i)l\oL(7i Kcil ciyXad êiôpa êiêoîicnv. Od.
xviii. 279.
324 349,350.
(348) H.£i'p<i|. "^«c (Ô, >/) [in Alt. only >/], young girl of about
fourteen years old: 'AXV, w reariffK, uvk idi rrjy fieipaKu
fjiat'iy (TE TuvTt)y. Aristoph. Plut. 1071.
peipaKiok, ov {t(i), diminutive, employed more particularly
by the Attic writers, lad, youth, young wan [mostly from
about fourteen to twenty-one: but Plut. Philop. 6, extends
it to thirty]: Koi ^tra Ylavaaviov rtoy ri in fxtipaKiov wç
pir tyef-im. Plut. Prot. 315, d.
iraiSiaKT], rjç ( »/), young girl, free-born, in the Attic writers :
TipoyTii re i:ai yvya'iKa tcai iraicicri^aç. Xcn. An. iv. 3, 11.
Phrynichus blames the new-Attic writers for using the
word in the sense of a female slave.
349.
34g -napeid, ûç (»'/), upper and prominent part of the cheek,
particularly in poetry: "Epwç of ly fia\ut:a'iç -rrapua'iç rtâ-
vicoç iyrv)(^i(jiiç. Soph. Ant. 783.
irapTjiç, îcoç (»/), Attic irap'gç, ycoç cheek : ^on'irrcrovaa napyc'
t/ià)' ai(rxvy(} vtoOaXt'i. Eur. Iph. ,-/. 187. irap-qïâs, âcoç (?;\ is only
found in the Antliology. See the passage quoted below on MJ;\ov.
KopoT], r/ç ()'/), Attic KoppT], prop, temple, the top of the
cheek : Hi); inl KÔppaç j/Xctda. Theocr. Id. xiv. 34.
p,T]Xo»', ov {to), ball of the cheeks, in the Anthology :
'Hpipa <poirf)(dùç piâXa Trapi/ïa^o»»-. Anth, Pal. ix. 556.
350.
350 irârpioç, la (nurîip), that which comes from our fathers,
or ancestors, speaking of \Jiereditary or traditional customs
or usages : Tlârpwy yap vpi^ ^^^ '■'^'' Trovwr -ttt àptrcit Krâcrdat.
Thuc. i. 122.
iraTpiKos, »'/, according to the grammarians, was used
solely of such connexions in friendship or hospitality, as
had been contracted by the father ; but the word is used in
a wider sense by many writers, who confound it with
TTo-py'oc ; the father's, of or belonging to the father, here-
ditary : lIj»or£po>' H »;(Ta»' iiri pijro'tç yipiiai Trarpjkai /îctffi-
Xûiii. Thuc. i. 13.
Trarpwos, y'n, paternal, used specially of every thiiii:
which passes from the father to the children by right ol
351—353. 325
succession, prop, and fig. ; paternns : UXi/r tov Trarpw'ov (350)
K\{]pov. Plat. Legg. xi. 923, d. [Hermann says : irârpiu
sunt, quœ sunt patris ; irarpwa, quœ veniunt a patre ;
varpiKa, qualia sunt patris {ad Med. p. 3(i2).]
351.
Traueaôai, to make a pause, to rest ; hence to cease, to 35 1
stop, with the notion of discontinuing in order to resume
what one was doing: Kara/ua6wv ci riva -wv Ï^wceltzvovv-
Tiav, TOV f.ièv (Tcrov TTETravfjtéiov, to êè '6\pov avTU icad avTO
kaQiovTa k.t.X. Xen. Mem. iii. 14, 2. [Is not the notion
simply that of cessation, without ang secondary notion
whatever ?]
àviivai, to relax, abate, slacken : KctTOTriy tovtovc ieluKor,
Kal ovK àvUaav. Xen. Cyr. i. 4, 21.
StaXeiTreii', to leave an interval, to discontinue : Où TrwTrore '
èiéXiTToi' /cat ^titQi' kuI ^ai'Sarwi'. Xen. Apol. Socr. 10.
XTJyeii', to leave off a. thing begun, to put an end to an
undertaking, having finished it, or not intending to con-
tinue it : 'Eret l" 'tXrj^ay tïjç Oripaç. Xen. Cyr. ii. 4, 16.
[So absol. with reference to the final cessation of progress
or developement ; otuv ce Xr'iyr} r/ pajfAt). PI. Rep. 498, b.
So ci/ia rw tov atMjxaTOç avQii Xijynr-i.. Conv. 183, e,
and ttiç ciKfxîiç Xijyziy, of the eye-sight.~\
TeXeuTOJ', to finish, to end, to terminate transitively, or,
more frequently, intransitively in speaking of the termina-
tion of a space of time, or of life : Kai o ^Etjuw»' èreXevTa.
Thuc. iv. 135.
352.
-ireîpa, aç (>/), attempt, trial, experiment, proof confined 352
to a single particular, experience gained : Kai fxeyroi irpâr-
TOVTeç TavTa, XrjtiiecrOE ufxa Kal Tra'ipav vfxCjv avTwv. Xen,
Cyr. iii. 3, 18.
èfiirsipia, aç (>/), experience the result of acquired and
positive knowledge in general : Ov\ uTrav-a rw y??pçt tcacà
irpôaetTTiy, àXX' îj ^^irrEipia £)(£t ri èùi,ai TÙiy yéwv ao(pu)Tepoy.
Eur. Phœn. 540.
353.
ir^ntjç, 7J-0C (ô), fr. Tréyofiai, prop, one who gains his 353
F f
326 354.
(353) livelihood by his labour, poor : Tov ce névrjroç i^rjy (puhu-
fÀtrov Koi Tolç epyotc irpoffi^oira. Aristoph, Plut. 553.
aKTi])i.<iiv (Ô, »/), without any possession of his own : OvSi Ktr âer/;-
fiuii' tniTifioio xpvaolo. II. ix. 2C8.
àXi]ïos (ô, »}), one who has no lands or goods: Ov kiv à\i)'ioç I'lrj
nviio, If) TÛaffa yivoiro. II. ix. 125.
aXi^Tnc, ov (Ô), wanderer, vagabond, beggar : Kai iroWâgi côokoi-
àXiiry. Od. xvii. 420.
âiTopoç (ô, >/), without resources, without means : 'Opûi ya.-
fcai Twr ToiovTwx' tovç TrXt/ovç ÙKÔpovç TruyrÛTraai yiyyofji-
rovç. Xen. Hellen. vi. 3, 16.
^•'Seris (ô, »/), one who is without, or who has need of
something ; Kal biroTe. fitv iyêet'iç e'it). Xen. Hellen. vi.
1,3.
ircvixpo9, a, poor: "Qari rtv J) irapà Ttâfiirav àviifiovoç t)i iriyi-
\pov. Od. iii. 348.
TTTwxôs, ov (Ô), fr. TTTwaau), poet, [^very poor, indigent^
beggar, mendicant, pauper, who gets his livelihood by beg-
ging : ri/; Ct) rôyci /JoXo/jpor uyeiç .... Trrw^ô»' ànTjpoi- ;
Od. ^vii. 220. [M. Pillon has too hastily pronounced
this word poetical. Hdt. 3 14. PL Lcc/g. 93G, c. tt-w^ôc
fjLT)Oeiç rjpïv iy rij tt6\(i yiyyéodio. Thecet, 175, a. TrXoiiaioi.
Kai Trrw^ot : and elsewhere, Dem. 36, 20 : ol ^ùv Ik Trrw-
^<ii' -irXovaioi yeyôyaffi, and elsewhere.]
354.
354 T^yh- Vf: ('/)» tl'C mass of water which forms the source,
whctlier visible to the eye or even not so ; hence, 1. source,
in general, in the singular ; always in the plural, irrjyaî, in
speaking of streams and rivers, in Homer and the poets,
even where one source only is supposed: Kui Trr/yac Trora-
pùiy. II. XX. 9. 2. Fig. source, for origin : Kal a'l rt'^vai
(Tot, âc TTtjyûç (hacri Twy KuXwy ttyai, I'uaOapfittai eaoyrai ;
Xen. Ct/r. vii. 2, 13.
àcdpXuo-iç, £wç (>'/), action of water springing, gushing or
spouting out or up from a spring: Kai Tnjywy àyapXixTtiç.
Aristot. de Mund. 4, 34.
Kpr\vT\, i)ç ()'/), head of a river ; hence source, speaking of
tlu- water which flows from it, forming a bason or fountain-
head ; hcucc a fountain, though made by man, in Thucy-
dides {lliuc. ii. 15) : 'Llart. Kptjyt) fitXâyvcpoç iJTe kot aiyt-
355, 356. 327
XiTToç nirpijç êioôEpoy ')(éei ïiêojp. II. xvi. 3. [Is it not (354)
spring, fountain generally ? It seems distinguished from the
source of rivers, in Ar. Meteor. 113 : IlXftcrroi ical yiiyiaroL
TTorafxot piovffii' fv tÛ)V fxeyiarbJi' ôpûiv. 'Ojj.oIù)ç êè icai at
Kpijyai ai TrAettrrcti opzai koX tÔttolç vi^/jXoIc yeiTviUcriv' iv
de Tolç Treèioiç âvtv Trora^iLv oXiyai ytyvorrai Trci/iTrav.^
Kpoui'os, où (ô), fr. péw, or perhaps fr. koovoj, jet, flow of
■water which springs or falls from the source [rushing with
violence and noise. Pape] ; hence bed, channel : Kpovvcj c'
'iKUfoy KaWippôw h'Oa Eè Trr]yai coial Iwaiaaovcn 1iKaj.uiv-
Ipov. II. xxii. 147. \_Strab. viii. 343.]
irîSal, aKoç (»/), poet, source, spring: Mâ^^ttrSov iriêaKOç àfi<t>'
àXiyijç. II. xvi. 825.
355.
■miSdXioi', ou (ré), ail the lower part of the large oar which 355
served for a rudder in the ships of the ancients ; hence, often
in the plural, ?*?/d'(/er ; Où^é ti tttjcuXl tari, râ r uXXai irjec
'ixovcrii'. Od. viii. 558.
oia|, avof (Ô), tiller or helm of the rudder, and all its
upper part, prop, and fig. : Olou irrjeaXiwv o'iaKoç àféfxevoç.
Plat. Polit. 212, e.
irXTjôpîoc, ov (jo), rudder of a raft or any other craft got
up in haste ; there is no authority for the word but that of
Ammonius.
356.
irr]8âc, to take a leap, to leap, in general : K«î Zpafitlv 356
hk KCH jiaXfTiv Ka\ Trrilfjaai riç iKaroiTEpovQ ré^vr] yewpyiaç
■trapé^trai ; Xen. Œcon. 5, 8.
fiXXeaôat, to spring forward in order to leap in any direc-
tion ; salire : AùW/ca è' £^ 6-x^éu)p avv rfu^so-u' dXro ^a^Lio^e.
II. iii. 29.
OpwcTKCiv, to spring forth, rush, speaking of men and even of inani-
mate things; to pour u'pon an enemy, to assail, assault him: 'MaKXov
«Tri TpâtEcfffi 96pov. II. viii. 252.
ôpxeîo-0ai, to da-nce ; tripudiare : WXkIvovç 3' "AXtov kuï
Aaoèà^ai'Ta iciXevaev ^ovvix^ op-)(j](raaQai. Od. viii. 371.
irai(|>âa'0'6iv, used only in the participle feminine, to dart, to rush
with impetuosity : 2vi/ rij TTaKpâaaovaa ëûauvro Xaàv 'A^aKiiv. //.
ii. 450.
irdXXeik' and 'n'dXX€(70ai, to palpitate, throb or leap, to beat,
F f 2
328 ;î57, 358.
(356) speaking of the heart : 'Ev d' tfiol uvrij nruQtaai Tro.Wtrcn
I'jTop. II. xxii. 451. The Tragic writers and later poet-
used the active : "If' i éiXavXoç iVaWe CtXipic. Eur. El.
435.
<rKa(pciv, poet, to bound, to skip, speaking of young animals : Ilùffai
llfjia (jKai(iov<Jiv tvavriai. Od. x.412.
CKiprâv, to hound, spring, caper, speaking of a mare : Ai 5' on fin
OKiprtpiv Iki ^eiciDpov àpovpav. IL xx. 22C. [Of a goat, Theocr. i
1.V2.]
357.
357 1TÎ0OÇ, ov (o), large earthen vessel, jar, pitcher, amphora
in which wine was kept : 'Er ce iriOui o'lyoio TtaXaiov licv-
TTOTOio 'iararray. Od. ii. 340.
àp.<|>i<|)opeuç, iu)ç (ô), vessel or pot with two handles for
keeping wine, in the Odyssey : OJyov ty àfji(pi<i)opevai. Od.
ii. 290.
àfKJjopeûç, éu)ç (ô), a syncopated form of the preceding word,
and alone used since in verse and prose, earthen vessel, jar,
AMPHORA : AiX(piywy rf/ucix»? £»' àfiùontvai Terapi^evfiiya.
Xen. A nab. v. 4, 16. As a measure of capacity, the Greek
amphora was half as large again as the Roman.
KdSos, ov (Ô), 1. earthen vessel for keeping wine ; cadus :
Kai (poiyiKTjiov o'iyuv Kacuy. Herodot. iii. 20. 2. Urn for
votes at Athens: Oùk.- ànoiaetc tw kûclj ; Aristoph. .îv.
1032.
KaSicicoç, ov (o), is more used than Kaloç in the second
meaning, and is found in Demosthenes : Ot H \ai.iftâyoy-
Ttç cvo Kut rpE'iç ■>liii(l)Ovç tKaaroç Trapu tovtov èrijiaXXoy eiç
Toy Kcicirricny. In Eubul. 1302.
oTcifit'os, oi; (/) and >/\ earthen pot, jar in which wine was
drawn off: 'Acri ^e Opàyov orû^iiou tCfÇxiXi/i' i^ar tay uror.
Aristoph. Plut. 545.
358.
:]ôS TriyLirkavai, to Jill, in gcncnû, to Jill full : U.Xi}(ià^eioc Î'
o'lyoio citraç. Il, ix. 224.
^uei»', to stop up, to Jill by stopping/ up : 'II^£7c c' o(t' »)•
Ttrpijfiiyu iyifiv(T<tjjey paicioiai. Aristoph. J'csp. 128.
ycp.il^cn', to Jill a vessel, to put in her freight or cargo,
to lade : ïà TrXohi vûyrn ytfiiaaç rwy rt àycpmrùcwy Kui
TÛy •)(^pi]pâTii>y. Xen. Hell. vi. 2, 25.
359. 329
irXvjOeiv, to enlarge, increase ; hence, consequently, io be full : 'Ee^fj- (358)
V7]v Tt Tr\t)9ovaav. II. xviii. 484.
irXtiBxidv and vKrfBvvfiv, to be full : 'AKrai ëk vtKçwv xoipdëeç t
tTrXijOvov. jEsch. Pers. 425.
irXirjpoûk', to Jill up, with a view of completing the num-
ber, to complete the crew or cargo of a vessel, or a body of
men : XWiipovjxirov ye ixi]v tov Ikitikov. Xen. Hipparch.
1,3.
359.
ttXouctioç, ill (ttXovtoç), which the grammarians derive 359
from à TToXvovaioç, rich, one who has abundance, principally
of gold or silver: Ovè' el MlCov TrXouo-twrepoi eley. Plat.
Pol. iii. 408, b.
à((>V€io9 (Ô, J/), fr. à<psvoç, rich in means secured for the year, hence
opulent, rich, in general : 'AKXa rt TToWà olaiv t' tvZoiovai kuI à<pv(ioi
KaXkovTai.. Od. xvii. 423.
à<j>v€OS. a, later form in Pindar and the Tragic writers: TLal twv
àcpviùiv Kal iroXvxpvffoJv i^pctvwv ^vXastf. JEsch. Pers. 3.
euTTopos (6, )/), rich in resources, in means, in easy cir-
cumstances : floAti' re to'iq Traaiv eviropcj-àr-qv /cat yueyt-
arrji' ioK)](TafXEV. Thuc. ii. 64. Aeï yap tovq eviropovç xpt]-
aifxovç ' avrovç irapiyELV to'iç TroXiraiç. Dem. in Phœnipp.
1045, 23.
ÇairXovTOS (ô, ?'/), very rich; M»;5' ei î^aTrXovrovQ oï/nrai (pcpvàç
Sôfioiç. Eur. Andr. 1282.
KTi^fiaTiKos, >'/, rich in possessions, large landed proprietor :
Ot èÈ TrXovaioi icaï Krij/jariKol 7^/\eo^'£^^a fxÈp tov rô/J-oi', ôpyrj
ce Knl éiXofEiKÎi} TOV vofJodÉTT]v di 't')(6povç ej^ovreç. Plut.
T. Grac. 9. [And Polyh. v. 93, 6. KTr}}iaTiKoi, divites,
qui fundos hahent. Schweigh.]
oXPios, ia, happy, blessed in life, with the notion of riches
connected with it, rich and happy, one who lives in abun-
dance : K«t yap eyw Trore oIkov iv àvQpwTroKTiv ïvaiov oXjyLOç
àcbvEwv. Od. xvii. 420.
irXouTa^, uKoç (6), rich man, with the associated notion
of contempt, irony, or derision, a rich churl : Kav n TV)(^r]
Xe'ywi' Ô nXovTut,, tvc'ivv tovt i-rraiiù). [Eupol. ap.] Athen.
vi. 236, f.
iroXvKTii|X(ov (Ô, >'/), poet, one ivho has large possessions, wealthy :
""Q irôXiç, di TvoXtwQ 7roXvKTT]i.ioveç âvSptç. Soph. Ant, 843.
F f 3
330 360, 361.
(359) TToXuxpiifiwi' (é, I/), rich in money ; hence rich., in gene-
ral, speaking of a town, in Poly bins : Kvpwç ytvàfiiioç tî/ç
Kap)(r;CÔroc î/nç tcovet iroXv^orj^oyeariiTT] rHiy Kara tjjv
oiKOvfiirijy Eiyai TroXfwr. Polyh xviii. 18, 9. [= ttoXv-
Xpiii-taroç. Luc. Fit. Auct. 12. Strah. 938.]
TToXûxpûcros (ô, »/), one who has much gold : AoXu»»', Evfjn)-
ceoç vloç K)invi;oç Otioio, ttuXv-^ovitoc, -rroXv^aXKOç , IL X. 315.
[In prose, Xeii. Cyr. iii. 2, 25.]
XpiifiaxiKos, ov (Jo), one who has money, rich : To'iç it
■)^pT]fxaTiico'iç lOEjiaiuiTiy rwy (Tv^/joXcitu)!'. Plut. Sol. 14.
360.
«^^^ irXuVeic, to wash, particularly in speaking of linen or of
linen-cloth ; hence, in general, to wash, but only clotlies :
"Ira KXvra I'luar uyw^ai tc irornyiuy irXvytovaa -a fxoi ptpv-
irwfjtya Ktlrai. Od. vi. 59. [This is not correct : r^ ukivti,
Antiph, ap. Ath. iv. 170 : ro -iZy uotôy tèa((>oç ralç KÙi-iaiç.
Polyh. ix. 6, 3 ; and in Xen. de Re Eq. i. 5, 7, of washing
a horse's mane and tail, ovpav k(Ù yjnt-r]v.'\
KaOaipeik', to remove spots ; hence to cleanse, to purify
by washing, to wash clean : 'En-tt vXvyây te Kâdtjpây te
pvKa TTciyra. Od. vi. 93.
Ki'a4>ciîet>', to comb or card wool in order to clean it; hence
to be a carder or dresser of wool or fuller : 'O ce Kyacpivd
TIC, Ù ci TtXvvti Ki)()ta. Aristoph. Plut. 166.
Xoucik', to tvash, speaking of the whole body, to bathe :
EJa>0à>c XovEfrOai iv^pùnç -rroraf^uno. II. vi. 508. [In Mid.
with ref. to one's own person.^
fÎTTTCij' [late ; Plut. Thes. 10. Arr. Epict. i. 19, 4], or
better v'd,(.\.v, to wash, speaking of the hands, which the
ancients washed before sacrificing and before meals, sonic-
times of the feet, and very seldom of the whole body :
XtTofir MxldpEyoç 7roX(>7ç ûXoc- Od. ii. 261.
(^aiSpvvciv {(paiSpôç), tocli-aiisr, make [hrisl't or] white by wasliintr,
hence /o wusli : Mrjli yvyaiKiiif) \ourp(,>7 XP"'* (paifpvvtaOni àv'ipa.
Hesiod. Oper. 751.
361.
;j()l TToieii', to make, in a very wide sense, supposes some pre-
cise and individual thing; lience, I. to produce, to create,
to be the author, to compose, to construct : 'll<x* t^'nVrç» cwita
361. 331
vipiKXvToç ùiJ(piyv)ieiç "licpaicTTOç -jroiijcrei'. II. i. 607. 2. Fig. (3G1)
in the sense of committing, doing, speaking of a fixed par-
ticular action : Ta'x" ^'/ "' kukov Trou'iaere fie'i^oi'. IL xiii.
120.
Spdv, to act, execute, do with activity, and sometimes to
do a remarkable action; to signalize oneself: 'O èè cpày
Ti i^ovXùfjLeyoç, Ktù alrùç ^?/Xwcr£t. Thuc. ii. 64.
Spaîveiv, to be desirous to act, to wish to do : AW I'i ti cpaiviiQ-
II. X. m.
epya^eCTOai (tpyo)'), to ivork, speaking of every kind of
bodih' and manual labour ; operari : "Eida Ktv tpya àtiiciu
Lpydi^oLO. II. xxiv. 733.
IpSeiv, poet, to do, to complete an action, to commit an act: 'EpëEiv
ipya jSiaia. Od. ii. 236.
pc^civ, formed by metathesis fr. tpSeiv : M/jrt i^oXoicrajufi'OC piS,y
icaKov vlaç 'Ax^i^^v. IL ii. 195.
Kâfi-veiv, to make with fatigue, to manufacture, speaking of
a manual work: T»/)' ^aXici/tç Kdfxor àicpeç (= wrought).
IL iv. 210.
(jloyeXv, to do with difficulty, to have trouble : Qi tTn iroW iixôyrisa.
II. i. 1G2.
irév£<r6ai, poet. prop, to labour for a livelihood ; hence to make for
oneself, in the sense of preparing, in speaking of a meal or food: <Pikoi
5' àfitp' avTOv iraipoi iaavfxîviuç tTrkvovro Kai kvTvvovTO àpiarov.
IL xxiv. 124.
iroiitvûeiv (iri'Éui), prop, to be out of breath, hence to do any ihing
or to serve with eager haste : 'Qq 'icov"ll(pciiaTOV Cui v(âpara ttoittvv-
ovra. 11. i. 600.
iromr, •nov^ldQa.i, to labour, with the associated notion
of difficulty or bodily fatigue ; in Homer, speaking of
manual works and combats : "OttAu -e Traira Xdpi'UK eg
àpyvptt}v (TvXXilaro To'tç tTovilro. IL xviii. 413. The
active Tromi/, in prose and later : 'He ce ov fidrrii' lirôvovv,
où coKi'i vfji'ii' KOI Tuce T£i;i.n']pia ihai; Xen. ApoL Socr. 16.
irpdo-CTeii', Attic irpciTTeii', to act, to do ; regards rather the
general conduct in life, the tout ensemble of a man's
actions, whether private or political, what is done upon a
definite plan and system, the fulfilment of duties, the dis-
charge of responsibilities, S:c. so that it is construed with
neuter plurals, to practise, exercise, treat; agere : A?/Xw c'
tytviadi]v it, wv £7rpa^a-7j>'. Xen. Mem. i. 2, 16.
332 362.
(361) rcûxeiy, to uianufaclure, construct, make artistically, make
a work of art, cloth, &c. : ET/ior* l^ovaa Ka\d, to. p avrt)
Tei^e. Od. vii. 235.
362.
362 ■iroi)xiii', tVoc (ô), feeder or tender of sheep, shepherd ; used
also figuratively : ^pvavrd re iroifiéva Xuùiv. II. i. 262.
aiTToXoç, ov (ô), fr. a'ii and ttoXew, feeder or tender of
goats, goatherd : the goatherds were reckoned the lowest'class
of herdsmen, as the poorest and rudest of all ; hence atTrô-
Xoç is sometimes used for a term of abuse ; thus Galatea
applies it to Polypheme, although he was owner of a flock
of sheep : BuXXei toi, FIoXû^a^E, rù izoi^yior à FaXartta
fidXoiffiy, Cvaépojra, rùy atTrciXoi' àicpa icaXtvcra. Id, vi. 6.
^ouKoXos, ou (Ô) (ftovç KoXiii)), feeder or tender of cattle ;
and poet. Poi-nis, ou (ô), cowherd. In Theocritus, the father of
pastoral poetry, a great difference is observable in these
classes of graziers ; the kind of hierarchy which he esta-
blishes among them is sufficiently obvious in the passage
where he assembles them all together at the death of Daph-
nis : '\\ri)()v ro\ liwrnt, toi 7ro(/:i£i £ç, (^ttuXoi ijidoy. Id. i. 80.
It is plain too from other passages that he constantly gives
the first place to those that kept cattle, naturally the rich-
est of the three. From this difference of condition would
follow an equally great difference in their respective manners,
customs, and even language. The cattle-owners were dis-
■ tinguished by their education, and the superiority of their
sentiments and manners, and were the well-bred gentlemen
of their order. Thus we find one of them astonished at
not being able to touch the heart of Eunlka : EvyUa iè
fiôva Toy /JWKvJXoi' oùc tifuXaatt. Theocr. Id. xx. 42.
Hence it follows that the words /joÙkoXoc and pwri;c have a
dignified sound in Greek poetry, however much otherwise
it may be with the words grazier or cowherd in the present
day.
voficus, e'wc («)» tender, feeder, herdsman, in general :
Nofitîiç WÇ TTÙjtai i^iiiXujy. Od. iv. 413. [Often in Plato.']
auPwTTiç, nv (Ô), swineherd, in the Odyssey : 'OBi cw/jara
yn'u (ru/>ii;ri;c. Od. xxiv. 1 H>. [/'/. Thcwl. 174, d. Rep.
ii. 373, c]
3G3— 3G5. 333
CTo4)oppôs, and, in the Odyssey, ù<j>opPôs, ov (ô), keeper of (363)
swine, swineherd : 'iic Tratca avfopjiav. II. xxi. 281. [In
prose. Plut., &c.]
363.
ttôXis, eujç ()/), Epic TTToXiç, tow7i, uscd either of the 363
place or the inhabitants, and of the two together ; hence
city, in the political sense, state, republic : 'H yap irûXiç
iToXiTÛji' 71 T7\)~]d6ç ioTLv. Avistot. Pol. Hi. 1, 2.
aCTTo, awç {t6), town, but to be understood only of the
place ; hence the town or capital of the country, in re-
ference to the people or the land of which mention is
made : ^paCi-o vvv ukkwç ke ttoKiv cat ciarv aacjaeiç. IL
xvii. 144.
irToXie9pov, ov (to), city, town : 'Ettj/v nroKitii^ov 'iXw/itv. IL iv.
2.31).
364.
iroXiTTjc, ov (o), 1. citizen of a town, of a state: Où^, 364
vlov ré ye cirfw Cii:aio(7Vf))ç àyadot' iroXirriv ywiadai, Xen.
Mem. \\\ 2, 11. 2. Fellow-citizen, a sense peculiar to the
Attic writers : 'H j^pr/orôc fu'»)p TroXiraiç karlv aTrncri)' oariç
y lari toiovtoc. Aristoph. Pac. 905.
doToSj »'/, born in the town, native of it : 'Eicilvoe yap ttoX-
Xovi^ £7rt0vju»/ràc Kal àarovç /cat^tVovc Aa/W»'. Xen. Mem. i.
2, 60.
8T)|j,o-n]s, uv (Ô), citizen, or member of a cj/j^toç, at
Athens : 'ETretc?) c sic tovç êrjuôraç èt'EypcKprjç. Dem. de
Cor. 78.
iraTpiwTT|s, ov (ô), fr. Trarpt'ç, fellow-countryman : M»/7-£
naTpiu)TCiç àXX}']Xtjjv elyai roùç fiÉXXut'TCiç p^oi' êovXivaEiv,
Plat. Legy. vi. 777, d.
o-ufiTToXÎTTjç, ov (ô), fellow-citizcn : '^2 t,vi.nTo\lrai. Eur.
Heracl. 826. Ace. to the grammarians this word was not
used by good Attic writers, who employ the simple form
only in this sense ; from this it may be inferred, that
Euripides was the introducer of this neologism.
365.
■îrpÛToç, ï], first, when there is mention of more than two, 365
is opposed to Oora-oc, and besides assigning numerical
334 366.
(36ô) place, indicates superiority in quality, pre-eminence, &:c. :
Kai avToç irpâiroç »/y£Ïro raj^ewç. Xen. Cyr. i. 4, 20.
irpoTcpaîoç, aia, of or belonging to what preceded, be-
longiiuj to or occurring on the day before, used only of
time, ill speaking of the day or night, and often in the
feminine r; -porfpain, taken absolutely with ellipse of tifiépa,
the day before : 'A0' ov -rj Trpo-tpaiq. ol /3ap/3apot irpciTrijfrar
vai 01 avy avro'ic. Xen. Anab. v. 4, 23.
irpoTcpos, pu, first, speaking of two only, with reference
to numerical order alone, and used of space or time, and
opposed to vartpoc, the last or second: "Svv c' k^xio irpôrt-
poç yuciX' kiriypiTO. IL X. 124.
366.
360 paStoç, ia, easy, in general, prop, and fig. : Ta ?i Ktifitta
WÇ fjLi) pçcia elvni lêeli-, èirjytlTo. Xen. Cyr. viii. 4, 16.
euKoXos (o, »/), prop, one not difficult (easily satisfied) as
to food ; hence, fig. easy : To êi) riHy vvv t'tpr}f.iivh)y t^'V'^"
I'oi' ùneÀv, ov Trrnrw»' f.vKo\iij-aror. Plat. Leqg, vi. 779.
Speaking of men, of easy, affable character and manners :
Ei/<>o\o(; Trpôç rovç (Tvi'iideiç. Plut. Fab. 1.
cufxapi^s (ô, >'/), fr. /Ji'ipt], hand, that which is at hand or
to hand, or within reach ; hence easy, prop, and speaking
of things ; and, later, fig. speaking of persons : Kpôioç yap
evfinpiji: Ofoç. Soph. Elcctr. 179. [Late in prose: but the
adverb in PL: r»~/i' r7](jov ivfiapuic hstcofffLTjnev : Crit. 113,
e, and Leyg. 4, 706, b.]
eÛTrcTr|Ç (o, »'/), fr. ttitttu), easy, seems to refer more to
events ; hence easy, in general, speaking of things : ITarra
f)' tvTTtrfi 8to'tç. Eur. Phœn. ()89. \_tv~i7t(7ripa ocôç. PL
Soph. 218, d ; and c. inf. i~^ o^tii/iat, tlaaKovaai.^
cûiTopos (", >'/), fr. irôpoç, the way or passage of which is
easy, speaking of a road, prop. ; hence, prop, and fig. pos-
sessing means, facilities, ^-c. for i ffecting anything : Horn
3G7— 369. , 335
riç Ètxri [_àêvç'\ rpa^s'ia Kal ^oAtTri) r) pçêia cat Eviropoç ; (3GG)
Plat. Pol. i. 328, e.
eùxepTJS (ô, )/), prop, easy to hand, easy to manage,
manageable ; hence tractable, pliant, in character : "Opa av
fxi] vvv ^liv TIC ev\£piiç Traprjç. Soph. Phil. 519. [0pp.
êvnxcpvç. PI' &c. in Dem. 21, 103 = light-minded, reck-
less,^
367.
pis, irog (>/), 7wse, used only of man ; in the plural, 367
nostrils : 'Odjuwj' ye fxi}v il pt) pivtç TrpocreTedriaav ri ay
vp'iy oéeXoç j)v ; Xen. Mem. i. 4, 3.
fiuKTTip, iipoç (ô), nostril ; hence, fig. jeering, iron}-
\_Timon. ap. D. L. 2, 19 ; Luc. Prom. 1] : Kal àêvraroy
\(opiç Tolç jjvKriïptTir àrairyevaai ?} tKnyeïiaai. Aristot. Hist.
An. i. 11.
pdp.(|>os, £oc (jà), beak of birds, in Lycophron : 'Pâpcpeai
^' àyp(ô(T(Toyr£ç èWvttwv Ovpovç. Lycophr. Alex. 598. [So
Aristoph. Av. 99.]
p^YXOÇ» ^''c ("^)i prop. snoMi of a hog, ace. to Athenseus
(Athen. iii. 95) ; hence muzzle of beasts, beak of birds, in
Aristophanes [and Aristot. H. A. 3, 1]: Xcôpet, *:a0ft, to
P^YX^ç' ov piWeiy k')(pi']y. Aristoph. Av. 362.
368.
adpl, Koc (>/), ^es^ of an animal alive or dead : 'Aràp 368
Tpaiwr Kopieic Kvvaç r/e' ol(i)vooç ^rjp^ Kal aâpKtaai. Il, xiv.
83.
Kpéas, aroQ (jo), flesh of the killed beast, which is eaten
for food ; hence meat : Ta ht Kpéa tQv àXi(TKopéyu)y ïiv
Trapair\îi<TLa rolç èXafeioiç, UTraXwrepa ^£. Xen. Anab. i.
2.
369.
<rî)p.a, aroç {ro), sign, in general, and more used in 359
poetry : KruTre prjrU-a Zavç, ai)pa rideiç TpwEffai. Il, viii.
171.'
cnifjieîoK, ov (ré), sign, signal, according to the gram-
330 , 370,371.
(309) marians, mark or token, an indication by which any one
proves or wishes to prove somethinj^ past, proof, in logic,
doubtful proof {^presumptive or probable proofs : Où i ûr 7a
atjfiùa ctiKvvoviTL tÎ}ç knra/3cl7£a>ç. Xen. Anab. vi. 2, 2.
ffofiPoXoc, t)v {to), sign agreed upon between two or more
parties, mark of agreement made : 'Q,ç c' tyiu) ô 'A/3patn-
rac ra ircipu rî]ç yvyaiKoç avfxfioXa. Xen. Cyr. vi. 1, 40.
TCKjii^pioi', (iv {to), mark that any thing leaves behind it,
and by which the fact of its having existed is indubitably
shown, altliough nothing remains of the thing itself, sure
sign or token, moral and certain proof in logic : 'Il/uflç it
àvtipivwç CiaiTiôfJivoi, ohttf iffraov liri tqvç taoïraXf'iç kiy-
^vi'ovç ^uipovj^tr' TeKfii'ioior Ci. 7 hue. ii. 39.
370.
370 cnrifi.eîoi', ov {to), sign, used of meteoric phaenomena,
such as thunder, lightning, &c. from which the ancients
drew presages of the future : "On fiii', o) irai, ol ftiol 'iXtw
T£ KUi tv[.tti't~iç irifiTTovai at ku\ iv /eno7ç ^i/Xov KCii ir vvpii-
yioiç ari^ûoaj. Xen. Cyr, i. G, 1. [Also signal to do some-
thing. Th. 3, '.), &c.]
Wpaç, aToç {t(>), monster contrary to nature, miracle, and
every thing which is contrary to the order of nature : accord-
ing to the grammarians, sign or prodigy, appearing on the
earth, and by which it was supposed the will of tlie gods
was manifested : Otwi' Ttnûtaai TriBtirrnc. II. iv. 398.
371.
371 <^i-Thi V€ (»/), -tilcnce in the simple and absolute sense,
referring rather to the general conduct, to the discretion,
the circumspect character of the individual ; abstaining
from speech, or deprivation of the power of speech, dumb-
ness, reserve, circumspection : Y/itlc èè ntyiiy, w ierai,
(pvXi'ttTfTtTc Eur. /ph. A. .')42.
atuinî, j7c (>'/), momentarj' silence, imposed upon oneself
with a view of listening to, or hearing, others speak, action
of holding the tongue on any particular occasion, or to
keep a secret : At'tocy' otwc fit) \ rfiç o-iwTf/ç rf/ae' àya^py'iir)
KOKâ. Soph. Œd. lï. 1002.
372, 373. 337
372.
crKi]vf\, îjç {II), SCENA, stage, and more particularly of that 372
part where the actor played ; hence, generally, theatre :
M>/ el) ê6L,T]T£ j'//ictç pa.ci(t)ç ye ovtujç vfxàç ttots Trap' >/ju7v
iâffsn' <7Kr)vàQ tc irî}^av-aç Kar àyopav Kui i;a\\i(pô)puvç
vTToicpiràç e'laayayofieruvc. Plat. Legg. vii. 817.
ôéarpoc, ov (ro), theatre, in general, speaking both of
the place and the spectators: "Ira dopvjiridùi cià to oieaQat
TO Qiarpov TcpotJCOKiar fiEyàXrjp £X^"' '^- ^^ Ipovrroc ejuov.
Plat. Com. 194, a.
iKpioi', OV {to), in the plural 'iKoia, beams which supported
the stage ; hence theatre : "Q.(tt evOvc eIctiov-sç ('nrà crûjv
h-plujv vTroîoXtTrova iifj-ac. Aristoph. Thesm. 395. [Al. the
benches. Pape, L. and *?.]
^ ^^ay eîof, ov {to), the front of the stage, where the actor
spojj^; pulpittim : "OirXoiç fxèv avrefpa^e ->)i' aKifi-ijf koî
^~ôpv(p6poiç TO Xoyéiov TrepiéXafier. Plut, Dem. 34.
ÂKpi^as, ai'roe(ô), sort of trestle, scaffolding on which the stage was
raised : E( iSwv ttiv aijv àvCptiav KOt fieya\o(pûO(Tvvt]v àvajSaivov-
Toç tTTi rov OKpijSavra fiirà tùiv înroKçiTwv. Plat. Symp. 194, b.
[This statement does not agree with the usual opinions or with the old
authorities, who make it some structure elevated upon the stage, from
which the actors spoke ; according to Hesych. ro Ik neTtwpov iXeyov.
Cf. L. & S. and Diet. /Jiitiqq.]
opxTJo'Tpa, UÇ (»'/), ORCHESTRE, iu the ancient theatres,
a semicircular space somewhat lower than the stage, in
which the chorus performed its evolutions : Apa)^/.ij;c èk
TÎjç opyJ](TTpuç irpiafiivoiQ Sw/cpàroue KCiTayeXàv. Plat. Apol.
26, e.
373.
ctkwXt]!, j]koq (ô), [dim. OKoyXiiKicv], worm; the lumbricus •^•j-^
or earth-worm [but, rather, the general term for worm. Cf.
Arist. H. A. 5, 26 ; also worm in the intestines, Hipp.] ;
"i2<7re «ticwXtjs kizi yaii] ke'ito TaÔeiç. Il, xiii. 654.
IXp.ii's, j'Qoc (»/), worm of the kind called intestinal : Ta
è' tTi ovTwr iv rote 4woiç, o'lov a\ KoXovfitrai eXfiLidec.
Aristot. H. An. viii. 19, 3.
0pi4», Tîôç {(j), worm that eats wood [Arist. speaks of a
ff(cw\)/k£OJ' called t,vXo(pd6poy'\, hence those pieces of worm-
eaten wood which seals were made of, from the difficulty
G s
338 374.
(373) of imitating them, were called [_(T(ppayic la] dpi-zTjcecrrn
l^Arist. Thesm. 427] : 01 C£ Oolinc ofioioi roiç <TK0\7]t,iy vo
u/y TTEpnlyt-ai Kara fxiKpiv rd iû\a. Theophr. H, PI, v. 5.
[Afterwards prob. stones cut in imitation of such wood,
Aîuller.']
ï|, iKoç (ô), small tvorm that fed upon the buds of the
vine, in the fragments of Alcman : "ka rvy ij(pda\f.iwy
àfnriXiûv oXirfipa. Alcm, Frag.
v^, i-ôç (Ô), small worm that feeds upon horn, in
Homer; convolvulus: M>; t:ipa ÎTreç tcoiiv. 0(?. xxi. 395.
Also one that fed on the vine, in Theophrastus {Caus. PI.
iii. 22, 5).
Kdfiin), r]Q {il), worm living in figs ; eruca : 'lie av-wç cè
k-a'i £T( rCJv iXaiiûv at KtifXTrai Kai eipi' ùy ciWa tyyiyETai ^wa.
Theophr. C. PL iii. 22.
Kis, Kiûç (Ô), insect found in corn and wood, weevil
{Theoph. Caus. PI. iv. 15); curculio : Kt'iyoi ov (n)ç ov^î
ùç êàrrrei. Pind. Fragm. 243.
Kfiv)/, Ttùç {ù or il), kind of gnat or emmet, small worvi
feeding on the fig-tree ; culex : EÎ0' ol ni'Trrfç teat \Lyjytc
àù -oc (TVKàç ov Karé^ovrai, Aristoph. Av. 590.
<rr)s. «Tfôç [fff;rôç, Arist.'] (ô), clothes-moth : Oikoi ycîp
ia'iy tptû f.101 JMt\»)<Tta viro rQy aiwy KaTCiKOTTTUjitva. Aris-
toph. Lys. 729.
Tomo, aç (>/), in medicine tenia, kind of intestinal
worm, the body of which is long and flat, like a piece of
tape [tape-worm'\ : Knpcû^ov anipf.ia fxera ijcvôtr/iov vai
ij'tynv Triyi')f.uyoy tX/Kirôac nai roirtoc eiayt». Geopon. xii. 27.
»j/i]f, 7;rôç (Ô), an insect that fed on the wild fig ; Eiru
ircpippayiyroç toîi ?ipf.iarnç tK-irirtrai. rovro iyKaraXnrioy i
\li\v. Aristol. H. An. v. 32, 5. [The gall-wor m, L. & S.]
374.
374 orpaTciç, ov (ô), a7'm?/ encamped, in Homer : IToWai -yàfi
(Vrcî <Trpar<i^' £Ï<rt KtXevHoi. II. x. 06. Later, arw^ o» the
march : Ovrio n) irpui) ùycKrrnç, j'/yt roy (rrparôy. Xen. Cyr.
i. 4. 17.
orpârcufia. aroc (rô), prop, troops in the field, detach-
ment, body (if troops that form a portion of the main
375—377. 339
army : O c èXdùty n-pèç to kavTov aTpUTevfia, Xen. Anab. (374)
i. 5, 11.
oTpaxid, âç (Ji), army in the field, or on march : Olada,
t(prf, OTL, el f.o) eEet ru ImTi'ietia »/ orparia, KctraXvatTcti aov
eiidvQ >/ apx'/. Xen. Cyr. i. 6, 9.
orpaToireSoi', ov (jo), army encamped, camp, sometimes
army on the march, in Thucydides : Kat qte ^Iv è-n-îoi ru
Twv W6j}yaî(ov arpaTOKECov Û7^£J(wpou^'. Thîic. iii. 97.
375.
aUKOf, ov (rà), cultivated Jig : UoXiiç jj-èv olvog, ttoWci ce 375
(Tvica. Xen. Cyr. vi. 2, 22. [The tree, ctu^t;.]
èpii'eoi', oï) (ré), wild Jig : Kai êid aro^dTtav ttou'i fxif
àTroirlTTTUv rd èpirà. Aristot. H. An. v. 32, 6. [The tree
kplveôç. Obs. that Ipiveôv is accented as neut. adj. ipn'eôv,
se. (TÎlICOy.'j
i(T\â<5, dcoç (j/), dried fig ; carïca : Ovic av ■Kpialj.i-qv
ovc 'ài' l(7-)^dcoç jxiàç. Aristoph. Pac. 1223.
o\uv9oç, ov (ô), unripe fig ; grossus : ^iiraç ydp a) <po-
\ piovfTL kv ri3 Kupirû ul 'épatveç Karantp ût) ol oXvi'doi.
; Herodot. i. 193.
■ <i>riXT)5, 7]Koç (ô), &fig that deceives by its size, and is taken
for ripe, or near it : Tov re (pîjXrjj^^ ôpûJv olSdvovr' eW bira-
-av 1] TTETru)}', iffOiu). Aristopli, Pac. 1165.
376.
CTup,fiaxia, ac (>/), alliance offensive and defensive: Su^u- 370
yiay^iav avriL woLovtTai. Xen. Cyr. i. 5, 3.
èirLixayJia, ag (//), defensive alliance : 'E^rt/ia^^/aj/ ce
£7Ton](7avTo, rrj aXXiiXwv jJorjOe'if, idy riç ETrl KépKvpav 'irj, ?/
'Adî/vaç j) roue TOvTUjy L,vp.nd-)(ovç. Thuc. i. 44.
377.
<TU|nrôcrioi', ov (to), banquet, convivial feast given on an 377
occasion of rejoicing ; compotatio : Updioproç ok too ffu/XTro-
diov, Ô Kvpoç TOI' Tu}(ipvav ein'jpero. Xen. Cyr. viii. 4, 17.
Sais, caiToç (Jj), repast: Tt'e Cat'e; rlç Se op.iXoç 6è' eTrXero;
Od. i. 225.
Gg 2
378. .' C-
340 378
(377) ti^tt'Tivi], r\q (t;), poeu^ great feast made after the sacrifice ; hence, in
general, splendid /eas/, /e</ii'a/ : 'Y,v lairym Kai ilXaTrivyci. II. x.
217.
ipavoç, ov (o), a. feast to which each person contributed
and brought with him his share, either in kind or otlier-
wisC|j5?c- n/c ; hence, later, common entertainment or meal,
in general : E/XciTrtrTj tjE yâ^oç, tVîl oî/k tpai-oç met y'
(tjTiy. Od. i. 226.
éoTiaCTiç, tu)ç (»/), a feast or entertainment, in general, and
particularly, at Athens, that which the ktTTinrwp was obliged
to give to all his tribe, and which was a XEi-ovpyia, or
public burden, he was subject to : ^épe a) ttcoi Ttjç (anâ-
(TEU)ç Kcn Tov \l/i](picTfÀaToç ùiTio. Dem. de Légat, 414, 1.
OoîvT), rjç (>;), prop. /oorf; hence, grand entertainment, feast: Ilàvra
AfX^iùv Xaov te Qoivr]v koKùiv. Eur. Ion. 1140.
378.
.""S "TCHF'''*» """'-■ ("^)» ^'"* ^X*^» external shape, under which
men or any objects present themselves to the eye accord-
ing to their ordinary or existing state, exterior, mien, car-
riage ; habitus: Tù ce «r^j/^ta wort coKi'iy ôpdoTÎpay -ijc
(f)vafu>ç iliai. Xen. Mem. li. 1, 22,
cîSoç, eoc (tv), form, figure of visible and material
ol)jects, which we recognize after a known type ; and fig.
of abstractions, of which we form for ourselves the abstract
idea, without seeing them ; idea in Plato : Ta r»/ç (Tw(j>pu-
tTvii]r e'iêfj Koi àvèpeiaç Kni iXevOtpiÙTi^Tuç. Plat. Pol. iii.
402, c.
i8ca, nç (>/), prop, risible appearance ; hence fig., in
Plato's system, idea or eternal and immutable form, the
exemplar and archetype of objects, and not a mere abstrac-
tion of them : 'Ej- rw yrwarw TtXtvrnid // ruv àyaBoîi Icta
kcii itôyir ôpàadni. Plat. Pol. vii. 517, b.
fjLop4>i], fjç (il), bodily form, subject to change, in opp.
to IUOÇ : Kni TOV Jitct avTuv /tfrnpttXf»»' n}»' nupcpijy ilç
Trtptffrepdy. /Elian, far. II. i. 13.
TUTTOs, ov (Ô), figure impressed by striking ; hence, type.
379, 380. 341
prop, and fig. : EJç àp-)(fiv te kuI tvttov nvà rijç ètKaio- (378
avvqç tcivevfEvofjiEv t/i/Scjtjjjk-fVai. Plat. Pol. iv. 443, c.
379.
aûfjia, a-oç (rô), bodi/ of a living animal, and even of a 379
dead one : Kat ret (rw^uara y£ ijfiîôv ovoey ^eipova e-^ete.
Xen. Cyr. ii. 1, 15.
8£[jiaç {-ô), prop, the building, structure of the body ; hence the
stature, figure, in Homer, and in later poets the body, in general: 'Ettei
où £^£1' iari ^éptituv où Csfiaç ovSk <pvr]v. II. i. 115.
\Loçt^, rjç (»/), bodily form ; hence, sometimes, body :
fxyijfiofEVETai. Xen. Cyr. i. 2, 2.
pÉOoS) EOÇ (to), in the plural, peOea, the »2e7«6er5, and by synecdoche,
the body : '*ifvxv ^' «"^ piQkwv ■KTafikvr] 'A'iêôçSe /3é/3)/kh. //. xvi.
856. [Grammatici piOij Homero corpus, p'tQoç iEolice et proprie
faciem significare tradunt. — Facievi indicat et apud Epicos posteriores,
et apud ïragicos. Pierique autem et libri et grammatici vulgatum reti-
neri jubent. Spilz. ad loc.^
CTKTJcos, EUÇ (to), prop, tahemacle, tent, a figurative name
given by the Pythagoreans to the human body, as envelop-
ing the soul : 'Eç ywaïKÉa aKttvEa. Plat. Tim. Locr.
104, d.
(TKiqi'cjfi.a, aroQ (jo), tabernacle, has been employed meta-
phorically with the same meaning in the N. T. : Eî^wc
OTL raj^tv»; kaTiv »/ àTrôôftrtc tov (TKriv^fxaTac fiov. 2 Ep.
Petr. i. 14.
T.
380.
Teixos, EOÇ {to), wall of a town, rampart : "iîorf rw ggQ
iroraiif eti ia-)(ypoTépa kaTiv 7'/ ttoKiç î] to'iq rei^eo-i. Xen.
Cyr. vii. 5, 8.
Teixioi', ov {to), wall of a house, of an enclosure, of a
court : 'E/c c' eXBe)' /uEyapoto TîapÈi: fiéya TEiyjov avk>]ç,
Od. xvi. 165. [_Th. vi. 6G ; vii. 81.]
Gg3
342 381,382,
(380) T0ÎX09, ou (ô), interior wall of a chamber, partition or
side-wall: Toi\ov rov Irepov. II. xxiv. 598.
381.
381 T£K^'o^', ov (ro), in the plural, -tKya, children, only used
of men ; Xenophon however uses it in speaking of the
young of brutes : 'Er»Ô£t ^' 6ti k-at al avec, tTretcà»- 6(pdù)fTi,
(tiivyovtn K"(ii TroWcù uvcrai aw nûç TtKvoiq. Xen. Cyr. iv.
i, 17.
»'£o<rcrôs, où (ô), fr. vioç, young of birds, in Homer, and
more generally, afterwards, yoking of any animal : 'Ei 0tlc'
taai' arpuvOo'io reoaaoi. II. ii. 311.
cKÛfxi'os, ov (o), young of the lion, lion's ivhelp, in
Homer (//. xviii. 31 'J), and, in general, of any beast, in
later poets ; young of the bear and of the elephant, in
Aristotle: XuXettoj ce icai at 0>i\tiai apKroi inrù rwi' at:vfÀvwt .
Hist. An. vi. 18, Ô.
o-KuXa^, t:oç (o), puppy, rvhelp, speaking of the dog :
'E)cdrç Tixv Ku\ aKvXctKEç rpupiotri. Theocr. Id. ii. 12.
Tvrfliis, Hj l'"le one, babe, speaking of a child: 'E:ré( ^' In rvT9\ii>
iorra KfiXXi^'. //. vi. 22.
382.
382 TcXos, £0(, (ro), that which is the fulfilment, accomplish-
ment, and conclusion of anything ; hence end, moral end or
object aimed at : Ilt'paç y'up to -é\oç irûaaiç [r£;^»o7ç].
Jristol. Pol. i. 3, 17.
vv<raa, t]ç (>'/), poet, synonyme ofr'fpfia, bourn or limit : ' Ev vvaay
ii TOI ïttttoc àpiaripôç lyxpif^p^ftTtu. IL xxiii. 'i'.VA.
ir^paç, aror: {to), poet, -jreipap and irâpag, natural and
positive limit, extremity, end; fig. term: Iltionra 7«ii/c.
//. xiv. 200. ['E».- TTEpurw»' y/;c iXdur. Th. i. (iO.]
aKoiros, ov («), mark or object aimed at, prop, and fig. :
OÙÔ' («Ko»Ti'^£tr avUpwiTOV iirtTpîiroftEf v)ii7i', ùXX' £tj aKOTroy
(iaWity t^ctiiffko/iEr. Xcn. Cyr. i. G, 29.
T^Kfiap (ro), old poetical word synonymous wiih Kffiaç, limit, end,
383, 384. 343
ace. to Aristotle: To yap TEKfiap Kai Trîpaç ravrôv icrri Kara ti)v (382)
cipx^iav yXwrrav. Aristot. Rhet. i. 2, 18.
TCKiiup, (ré), Epic for réK/xap : To Si rsTparov 'iKfTO rs/c/xwp. //.
xiii. 20.
TcXeuTT), ?7ç (//), conclusion, completion, end of life, &c. :
"Ej'fla kt TOI, MevtXae, (pârri fjwroiu rfAturi) "E^ropoç tv
TraXafiTjaiy. II. vii. 104.
Tcpfia, arog (t6), prop, the bourn or ffoal in the race-
course round which the chariots turned, and which served
as boundary mark for other exercises in the public games ;
hence term : Oiada yap ev Trtpt rtp/iaô' IXto-crEjuev. //.
xxiii. 309.
383.
titÔt], 7;c (»/), nurse, she who suckles the child : KclO' 383
wffTTfp at Tirdai ye aiTÎi^eiç KaKÛJç. Aristoph. Equit, 716.
T\.Q-f\v(\, T/e (?/), she ivho feeds, who suckles, nurse : ^ipti
3' a/Ltti Ttaica Tidiifi]. II, vi. 389.
fjiaîa, aç (//), mother, nurse (Fr. bonne), appellation of
affection used by Ulysses to his nurse, Euryclea : Ma7n,
riri fi idéXeiç oKiaai ; Od. xix. 482.
Tpo(J>ôç, oil {{)), nurse, she who took charge of the child
from its weaning ; brought it up to a certain age, and
remained from that time in the family : <ï>tX?j rpofoç
EvpvKXein. Od. ii. 361.
384.
Tpéxeii', to run, in general, in opp. to the ordinary pace : 334
ilapà rovç l^aèi^ovraç Tpi-^ovTaç ùpàadai. Xen. Cvr. ii.
4, 22.
Géeif, more used in poetry [_not common in IVag. ; only
I Eur. Ion. 1217 ; Suppl. 702 ; Aristopjh. Vesp. 854, Pape'],
to ruïi, denotes haste and quickness, and is used of men,
and of the course of vessels and the heavenly bodies :
'AA./\a TOL 'iTTTTot. lodpCiaTOL deien'. II. xxiii. 310. [Qe'iv and
delv Ipofxi^ are common military terms in prose. Qtiv tic
rdç Tci^tig. Xen. An. ii. 2, 14 ; sîç roîiç TroXe/i/ovc iv. 3,
29, &c. In Hdt. tov Trepi rev iravToc ?^p6p.ov Qùv, &c. ;
also in PI. of horses running in the games : 'Ev 'OXvfXTria
Qt6vT(t)v ïinrojy. Legg. 822, b.]
344 385.
385.
385 Tuirreiv, to strike from near, in general : Et vôfioç i]y rov
covXoi' viro Tov iXevdinov TVTTTtaOai. Xen. Athen. Resj).
1,8.
âXoâv, (ôXoiâ), Attic àXoâv, poet. oAoiav, prop, to thresh, beat out the
ears of corn on the burn floor ; hence, lig. to beat, to strike, to kill :
. "H /XT/rtp' t'lXoitjatv, r/ irarpôç yvciOov tTraraÇff. Aristoph. Ran. 149.
/^ . ' -^ PdXXeic, to strike by casting something, and from a dis-
tance, to hit : "11 cuvpi TVTTÙç 7/ pXîjfitioç lu. II. xi. 191.
Oeîveiv, poet, to strike from near, with the liand, a whip, a sword;
and very seldom from afar; IloXXà fiiv àp /iaortyi Ooy tnifiauTO
Oiiruiv. Jl. xvii. 430.
Koirrcii', to strike with violence, so as to break through, or
cut, or break in pieces ; to strike a coin : K6\^e ci iraiTTÎ]-
vai'-a Tîupiiiut'. II. xxiii. 090.
Kporelv, to strike with noise one against the other, speak-
ing s])ecially of the hands, to clop : HoTtpov koo-eIj' ^e'ly
TÙ) xtipi, V yeXav ; Xen. Cyr. viii. 4, 12.
Kpoûeic, to drive two bodies one against the other, to
strike upon a hollow and sounding body, to make a noise :
Tàc àairîèaç Trpoç to. cùpara t^povaay. Xen. Anah. iv.
5, 18.
traicic, to strike, to beat one who is near at hand, with-
out the notion of inflicting a wound : "Ort ov a(^iai yi.
coKoiii nai^'tUy elyui tu ô[.iuOty TraitcrOai. Xen, Cyr. ii. 3, 14.
■nardcanv, to beat, 1. intransitively, speaking of the
heart in Homer: Wâracrtn et dvfu)ç ti^àffrov. II. xxii. 370.
2. Transitively, in speaking particularly of repeated blows :
IloXXan-ic ">' ohiOttç fîiat rùr 'AÔrjya'ioy CuîiXoy tTrcira^ty ûr.
Xen. Athen. i. 9.
TrXTJCTCTen', to strike from near with the hand, or a weapon,
to give a blow, sometimes from far, in the poets ; ^Hk-iiTrrpu) H
^lETÛfptJoy i)cè Kut Mftu) irXijiiy. II. ii. 2G(). And in prose
more frequently of lightning, the thunder-bolt : TliTrTti
Ktpuvyùç eu: tÙ crrpnrt'uricvy ».(ii ul fiii riyeç 7rXi]yiynç. . . .
àiriOn}oy. Xen. llcll. iv. 7, 7.
Tpi'Peik', to tread, crush the corn. It was trodden under
386. 345
the feet of oxen, in ancient times, in order to separate the (385)
grain from the chaff: 'iig è' on tic ^£Usj; /3ôac apfreiac
sv^vfXETWTTOVç, Tpil^ÉfiEvai Kp'i Xevkop ivTpo^â\(j tv oKo)]].
II. XX. 496.
Y.
386.
utos, où (o), son, in general, and principally in genealogies, 356
where it is yet more frequently understood : KXau/xo<rt jutV
ye. Kai TrarépEç v'io'iç triocppoarvpyjv [.irj^^avuivrai. Xen. Cyr. ii.
2, 12.
dTToyoï'oç, ov (Ô), a grandson, descendant still further re-
moved : 'ATïôyovoQ le 'A\i:aîov rov 'Hpct/cXfoç. Herodot. i. 7.
The historians, according to Ammonius, use it also for
vloç, but it was perhaps in the general sense in which our
word son is sometimes found for descendant.
yeVi'T^fjia, aruç {to), product ; hence child : Tùiy Aa'iov Toi-
j'vu TIC yy yevrijficiTijov. Soph, Œd. JR.. 1167.
YOVTJ, ï'iç {■>)), prop, generation ; hence child, in the poets : 'Av^pec
tv\ovTai yovàç kuttjkôovç (pvaavTeg iv côfioiç 'ixHV. Soph. Ant. 642.
70VOS, 01» (Ô), that which is begotten or begetting ; iience sou, child :
^evêôfiipoi ck ak <paai Aiàçyôvov aiyiôxoio tivai. II. v. 535.
cKYOi'os, ov (o, ?/), son, daughter, in Homer : Et Iteov ye
Ktivov ÏKyovôç iaoL. Od. iii. 122. Later, grandson, de-
scendant : *H ft TTu'iZaç rj ÈKyôvovç (.KÉKT^ao. Xen. Cyr. v.
3, 19.
Epvo9i EOÇ (ro), young shoot, scion, prop, and fig. : ^Ù Aijcaç tpvoç.
Eur. I ph. ^.118.
6âXos, tog (to), small branch, sprig, scion, prop, and fig. : Ov a It
iyojye KXavffOfiai iv Xt^sEcrcri, <piXov OâXoç, ov tikov avTT}. 11.
xxii. 87.
îviç, loç (ô, r/), son, daughter : M/) ttiWeiv Tàv aàv Iviv. Eur.
Iph. A. 119.
346 .387.
(386) K^poç, t;, Ionic KOÛpo9, in the poets [also in PI. Lecjg.
vi. 771, e, &c.], child, son, daughter : {JvctTrure ctcvfia
XeKTp' ETraitiaw joporCJv oùc' ayj^t^âro(<aç tropovç. Eur.
Andr. 46().
S(os, ou (Ô), prop, branch ; hence, fig. young shoot, scion : 'EXiiprjviDp,
ii^oç' Àptjoç. II. ii. 540.
iraîç, Traicôç (ô, >/), child, of either sex, son or daughter :
Ovcè yap iari fioi u^prjy nalç. Xen. Cyr. viii. 5, 10.
TeKt'Ok, ov (to), and poet. Wkoç, toç {rû), fr. -<\tw, child,
son or daughter, but only with reference to the father or
mother : Aiyto^oto Atôc tîkoc. II. ii. 157. Sometimes
used as an appellation of aflfection addressed to strangers :
<ï>£\£ -iiivov. Od. ii. 363.
387.
387 ûiTÔ8T)p.a, (iToç (rô), sandal tied under the foot, hence
shoe, in general: 'Eîrtto; Ù7r£'\t;7-£ rù àpj^oTa û-oo//naro.
Xen. Anab. iv. 5, 14.
àppûXri, r/ç (»/), shoe worn by peasants, sportsmen, and
travellers, worn at Mycenœ, in Euripides : 'Oot'crrac Mukvj-
vih' àpjivXav Tcpolpûç. Eur. Or. 1470.
éfipâs, âcoç (Ji), a sort of Boeotian shoe, worn by poor and
aged people in Aristophanes : 'E/^(/îà(, ii KUrai. nai Tpipn)v
êppififiàyoç. Aristoph. Eccles. 850.
^pt^dn^s, ov (ti), 1. a species of Ieather-ioo< used by horse-
men : Wi ifAfjUTai yétoit-o okvtovç it, oluviTEp ai Kp/;-(t£ç.
Xen. de Re Eq. 12, 10. 2. A species of under-shoe or clog
worn with the buskins of the Tragic actors to give them
height, according to the Scholiast on Lucian {Jup. Traq.
41).
Kap^arin^, 7;c (»'/), ^ leather-shoe or shoo of undressed
skin : Kap/Jcinrai ■Ktnoiij^ityai it; rwr » totapru;»' f)uG)i , Xen.
Anal), iv. 5, 14.
KoQopvos, ov {(')), small boot or buskin laced in fiont and
reaching half up the leg : Tùh y' f'u//»/»wTw irarâio) r<J
noOopyti) T>iy yyûUoy. Aristoph. Li/s. 657. It was the shoe
peculiar to tlie Tragic actor, and hence tlie emblem of the
Tragic drama {Ilurat. dc Art. Poet. 280, and Sat. i. 5, 64).
388. 347
KOfiirous, ocoç (ô), a sandal or li(;/ht and fashionable shoe (387)
worn by young persons, but assumed by an affected old
fellow, in Aristophanes [^pumpsl : Tépcjv êè ^lope'i ')(Xayica
Kal Kovi-rroca ix^v. Aristoph, Eccles. 848.
Kptjm'ç, ~idoç (jj), prop, sole ; hence shoe with raised sides,
or small boot of the soldier ; hence the soldiers themselves
in Theocritus : Havr^ KprjirHEEc. Theocr, Id. xv. 6.
tréiiXov, ov (t6), sole or sandal : "Yttô noaaiv iSrirsaro KoXà TzkSiXa.
II. xxiv. 340.
ireptPapis, itoç (»/), shoe of the female slave, according to
Pollux, but of ladies à la mode, in Aristophanes : Kat -à
fivpa ya'i TTfpi/îapt'dfç. Aristoph. Lys. 47.
ffdi'SaXoi', ov (to), sandal : 'Ytto Troaaiv Èdi'jtraTO (râvêaXa
Kovcba. Hymn, in Mere. 83.
aacSdXiov, ov (ro), a diminutive in form only, for Hero-
dotus uses it for a sandal of ultra-size : "Lavlakiôv te uvtov
7re(popr)iÂévor tvpîtTKetrdni lor to jxiyaQoç êÎTrrjj^y. Herodot.
ii. 91.
<1).
388.
(|>â(ryavov, on {to) [for (7<pâyavov; (7(^â^w], prop, instrument for cut- 3gg
ling and slaying, glaive, sword of the Homeric warriors : Tvêild-ç ixkv
^à)K£ iiu'iTT-oXifioc Q pttsv fiTiCriç ^âoyavov âfi^rjKtç. II. x. 2ôC.
aKicdKTjç, £oç (ô), Eastern stcord, scimitar : 'H êè aKiPu-
Kiji' iraXai TiaptcKtvacji.iiyov atracafxivr] (T(f>dTT£i kavTT}v.
Xen. Cyr. vii. 3, 14. [But the Eastern acinaces was always
straight. Cf. Diet. Antiqq. s. v.]
aop, opoc (ro), sword: "^TraaaâfiivoQ Tavvi]Kiç âop. Od. x. 439.
Koms, icoç (»/), Eastern scimitar, Greek term for àavo-
ci/ç [rather a short curved sword, sabre ; also the bill(J)
used by the Thessalians. Eur. Electr. 837] : 'ATreKÉ/coTr-o
yap KOTiici V-Ù TÛ)i' AlyvTTTitJv. Xen. Cyr. vii. 3, 8.
ixdxaipa, uç (tj), species of large knife or cutlass which
348 389, 390.
(388) Homer's heroes carried by the side of the sword, afterwards,
short sword, cavalry sabre, in Xenophon : 'Qç ci rove
iiayTÎovç /iXarrretr, ^a^a«pav fièy fiàWay i} Ei<poç iiratvov-
fiEt'. Xen. de Re Eq. 12, 11.
|i4>os, 10Ç (ro), long sword : 'E<p' î/\//7;Xov yap t/»rt r^
*7r;r£t tcoTritoç ficiWoy i/ TrAi/y»/ »/ ii(povç àoKiati. Xen, de Re
Eq. 12, 11.
389.
389 4>€pei»', tu carry, in general, prop, and fig. ; ferre : Km
riKui' ot â>'cp£ç (pépotTeç 7>'/r iiîia-oXiiv. Xen. Cyr, ii. 2, 7-
âyeif, to conduct, convey by carriage ; hence to carry
from one place to another, to bring : Nj/ec T tV- Aj//ii oto
iraoiffTaaui' ohoy ayovaai. II. viii. 467.
alpeif, to /a/:e up in order to remove ; hence to carry, to
bring : M// juot oîi'ov cuipt. II. vi. 264.
Paordl^eii', to lift a thing up and ascertain its weight, to
puise or weigh ; poriare : 'ETrti /utyn t-OhOv kiiiiararrt kiù \ct
TTur-ni. Od. xxi. 405. Hence to lift up and carry a heavy
body, a burden : Aâay /jaord^orra TrtXiupwy afitporEpTjaii'.
Od. xii. 594. [Also oTrXn, irai^ioy. Pol. ii. 24 ; xv.'26 ;
r^ \epo'iy. Soph. ; ly yn'o^T). ^Jsch.^
KOfiil^EH', to carry, with the notion of care, and to the place
where the person spoken of is ; hence to bring to : Unoerctii-
ae.1 apa tri K(h uX\u)y ol tt, âXX»;ç iruXtwc; uvrrj KojÀiaovaiv
iHy hlrai. Plat. Pol. ii. 370, e. [Kofii^taticu, Xlid., to carry
off for oneself; hence to obtain, to receive ; to recover.^
rXTJvai, to bear, fig. to take upon one, to support, to endure •■ 'Eirti
ouTTo» rX>;<To)Li' iv 6(p6a\fioiaiv ôpàadai .... //. iii. ."iOC.
^peîi', to carry (wear), used of dress, arms, ornaments :
Vi^poy 01 kv rij ûptorcp^, ô irâyrtç fiOia^tOa <f>opi'iy. Xen.
Cyr. i\. 1, 12. \^=: gestare ; cf. pa(rraVf«»'.]
390.
390 4>oP£Îa9ai, prop. /o bc frightened and flee : Kà/i piaaor
irtlnin (jiopéoyTo ftôiç wç. II. vi. 41. Hence to dread, to
fear, but always in speaking of an instantaneous and in-
considerate fear: 'i'« ^17 (polnpU (i/ofitladat. Xen. Mem. i.
•2. 7.
390. 349
SEiScif, to fear, used of deliberate and reasonable fear, of (390)
the fear which weighs and foresees the danger present or to
come: 'Evravda fiiyToi ceiuaiTec fxt) i:ai ivécpa rig neii^uy
vTTtir] kiticTyjyv. Xen. Cyr. i. 4, 23.
SeiXaiceic, to he coivardly, to be a coward : 'AêiKÛi' Kal
êeiXuivEir. Aristot. Eth. N. ii. 6, 19.
8ci|xaivciv, to he frightened, to be afraid: 'Evt vr)X KaQtiaTO ëeifiai-
vovreç. IL Apoll. 404.
èppcoSctf (ojôpoç \^scroturn\), Jonic dppwSeîi', properly, to
hide the tail between the legs, as certain animals do when
frightened [this derivation is improhahle~\ ; hence, fig. to
fear: Tàç avj-Kpophc yap rwr kcikCjc Trenpa-^ÔTUJP ov tt^ttoQ'
v/3pi(r' avToc ôppujêûiy TraOE'iy. Eur. Fragm. Andromed.
TTTqo-creti', prop, to crouch on the ground in order not to
be seen ; hence to he terrified : neirrrjiaç yap eKeiro vwo
6p6iov. Od. xxii. 362.
piY^îv, to have the blood run cold, to shudder, with flight, to be ter-
rified ; Tpwiç ê' ippiyt]aav, oiruiç ïôov ïxpiv. II. xii. 208.
TapPeîc, to he alarmed : Qdpirei, Aupêaricrj Hpia^xe, (ppeai,
firjêé ri 7Ùpj3ei. II. xxiv. 171.
Tpeî»', rare in prose, to tremble with fear, prop, in Homer,
and fig. in ^schylus : Ni/v êè rptu) fii) reXérrr] Kajj.\ii'nrovç
'Epij/rwc. JEsch. Sept. 790.
Tpépeiv, fig. to dread, to fear : Tovrov OlSivovg irâXai Tpî[J.wv rbv
âvSp' t(pivyt pt) Krâifoi. Soph. Œd. R. 94?.
TeTp€p.a£v€iv, a frequentative of the preceding word, to tremble from
head to foot with fear, to quake : Toûrô pt ttpuTv rtrpefiaivuv.
Aristoph. Nub. 373.
TpO(i€€iv, old poetic form, to tremble with fear : 'Av^pôç àpi<jTrjoç
TÔv TE Tpofi'iovcn Kal âWoi. II. xvii. 203.
4>piCTaeik', prop, to have the hair bristling, to have the
hair stand on end, to shiver and shake with fear, hence,
fig. to be filled with fear, to be in a state of terrour ; to
shudder at, dread : 0Ï ré ere iraippiKacyi, \iord' ujg fjirjtcàoec
alyeç. II. xi. 383.
Hh
350 391.
X.
391.
391 X^P'^^f "Ç ('/)' ^ sudden and momentary ^'oi/ to which the
soul abandons itself without reserve: KaOciTrtf) v YIoûcikoç
ctript'iTo ràç //coi'dc £te X"P"' » *■"' ''*'Py'"'> '''"' iixpooavyTji'.
Aristot. Topic, ii. 2.
Xapfxa. aroç (rô), subject of joy, that which delights, charms :
AvafAtfiaiv n'tv x'^Pf^'^- •^'' •''• ^1-
Xapfxo<rûvT), tjç (»'/), poet, synonyme, nr/ of giving joy, of delighting:
'AyXai;;, Oa\i7] Tt Ka'i Ev<pooavvr] 7roXvoX/3£ ;^ap/ioa'vvi}C ytvfrcipat.
Orpli. Hymn. 59, 4.
dTToXauais, ewç (?/), enjoyment of a thing, in regard to its
use, its usefulness, fruit, advantage : Kot Iv/jjoatiei îi}îiv
^i]Ctv oiKiioripa. ti) àifo\av(Tii rd uvroîi àyada yiyt'ôfieva
KdpTTovadai 11 »>"ot -à rûiv â\\u>>' àydpû)nu)y. Thuc. ii. 38.
YrjGos, loç (70), poet, word found in the Orphic hymns, and used
afterwards by I'lutarch and Lucian, joy: 'EXQk, fiÛKap, aKipTtjTÔ,
(jiipijjv TToXr yijOog airaaiv. Orph. Hymn. 45, 7-
Y»l6o<rvvTj, i)ç (il), feeling of joy: 'Ey'iXaaat It o\ <pi\ov i/rop yijOo-
aiivy. II. xxi. 390.
eùOujjiîa, nç {îf), good spirits, cheerfulness ; hence enter-
tainment, recreation : ToiniiTaç fièy aù-olç tvdvfitaç Trapù-
\Ev £7rt TÛ ceiTTiu). Xen. Cyr. i. 3, 11.
cv<^po(rvvT], i]ç (>'/), poct. cheerfulness, gaiety, joy, which manifests
itself at a feast: "Or' àv ivcppoaîn'i] piv t\y Kara êifftov àiravra. Od.
ix. G.
TJSon], >7c (>'/)) enjoyment, in general, and principally sen-
sual enjoyment, bodily pleasure, voluptuous pleasure : Où
yap fivtoi' Twr êid tov aûijjaroç Sitotwv tKoUTet, àWd Kaï
rj/f lid Ttjjv yjpr}fid-wv. Xen. Mem. i. 5, 6.
'TjSoç, toç (rô), a synonyme of I'iSovi] : OvêÉ ri êairàç laOXîjç laairai
tftoç. II. i. 570.
TJSuTTâôeia, ne (//), the delicious sense of enjoyment, de-
lightful feeling, voluptuous or luxurious enjoyment, in a
good or a bad sense: "^EoiKt ydu // tTTif^tiXtta avrt'iç eiyui
n^ia Tt iiivTTilOiui Tic kui oikov (ivï,ti(Tiç. Xen, Œcon. v. 1.
392, 393. 351
IXapô-niç, V'oç (»/), HILARITY ; hilaritas : 'H ^è t\apôr?jc (391)
Kal TO evdv^iov. Plut- Ages. 2.
T€p\j/is, Ewç (>/), fr. rfpTTEtv, pleasure or delight received
from any agreeable pastime, amusement, entertainment,
diversion : 'Çlv icad' ij^ipap y Tép\pic to XvTrrfpùi' iKir\y](Tafi.
Thuc. ii. 38.
T€pir<jX.T], )}ç (/;), Epic, amusement, entertainment: 0'tT]v repirojXrjv
6coç yyajiv îç TÔêe Cùpa. Od. xviii. 34.
392.
XapiÇ, iToç {y), fr. xai pur, ■çro'ç. that which a person does 392
to make himself agreeable to any one, agreeable act, ser-
vice, good office: ^^ipwv y^âpiv "Eic-opi ciu). II. v. 211.
INIore frequently kindlg feeling, thanks, gratitude : Ovhiç
avTÙ)i> èfioi -nvrojv X"P"' ^'f^'at. Xen. Cyr. i. 6, 11. floA-
A'}>' X^îpi-v o'pdXu) aoL ttjç QeairyTOv yrii)pi(jEu}ç. Plat. Polit,
257, a.
eùepyecrîa, aç (»)), act of kindness, benefit, important ser-
vice, often a service rendered by the inferior to his superior,
by the subject to his prince, the citizen to his countrv :
"O0p' ùlrjç olôç TOI kv àvêpâai ^vtrjieveeaait' MtVrwp 'AXki-
fiicyc eveoyeaîaç ùwotîieli'. Od. xxii. 234.
€ÙepYéTif]|JLa, citoç (jo), kind and obliging act, benefit :
Qsc evep-yÉTyfxa ciydoûj-rroiç ttûoç àWyXovç ovcéi' karw kiri-
yjapiTÙ)T£pov y (jîtwv koI tzotwv ^aràloaiç. Xen. Cyr. viii.
2, 2.
393.
XiTwi», wvoç {h), tunic of wool and without sleeves, or a 393
kind of shirt which was worn next to the skin in ancient
times, and afterwards over another shorter tunic: "LTrtpyo-
fieyôç pa -^^iTiitya Trepl xpo' ffiyaXofvra êvi'er. Od. xv. 60.
yiTbiviov, ov (to), woman's tunic : Kai tcl cia(payy -^itw-
via. Aristoph. Lys. 48.
XiToji'to-Koç, OU (ô), inner tunic or shirt worn next to the
skin and under the x>-tÙ>v, by the Athenians ; subucula :
SviiyfXL OTi IjovXet tvv ■^iTurlijKov Xajoe'iy. Aristoph. Av.
946.
Hh 2
352 394.
394.
394 x^<^î''<i. 'JC (il), large woollen cloak of ample size and
thick, wliich sen'ed as a surtout in winter and coverlet
during the night : EJ ftt) tyw (tb /\a/3w»' ùttô fièy (ftîXa tlfiara
cvcru), -^Xnli'iiy r' yiè -^irwya. II. ii. 262.
xXofiuç, VCOÇ (rf), cloak, first worn in Thessaly and the
north of Greece, afterwards adopted generally by horsemen
and soldiers : Tt ct) TrpopaWti Tt)y \\ufjvc' ; Aristoph.
Lys. 987.
xXaci's, icoç {q), small cloak, lighter and more elegant
than tlie )(\o7»'«, and worn both by men and women:
"AAXoç T//Ç \K<tvicoz rov AXtiârépov iirEiKr^jJi^iyoç tpuç.
Luc. Herodot. 5.
tav6y, ov (rô), neuter adjective with poet, ellipse of TrtVXo»-,
rich and elegant robe or gotcn of the finest texture, the
attire of goddesses or princesses, in Homer : Xeipi ct rtKra-
piov kaiov iriva^e Xnjiovaa. II. iii. 385.
Ifiârioi', ov {t6}, large square cloak worn by men and
women in later days, more modern than the x^aTia ; toga
of the Romans, in Plutarch : *E»' îfiu-iu Kanàyraç tlç Tt)y
àyopày ayev x^Tùyoç. Plut. Cariai. 14.
•edfSus, voç (ô), long robe with sleeves, worn by Eastern
nations, and particuhirly by the Medes, in Xenophon :
TnGra yap irdrra Mr/('(k'a (.art, Koi oi nop<pvpoi y^irwytc, d'at
01 KÔr^vEç. Xen. Cyr. i. 3, 2.
TreTrXos, ov (o), and later ttcttXok, ov (to), general term for
veil for covering, sort of upper robe or [«wjj/e] shaicl, worn
in the ancient times of Greece, but afterwards in use only
on the stage ; worn by women, in Homer (//. v, 734), and
later by men in the East, in Xenophon : Kai roue irtirXovç
KareppiikiiTo. Xeu. Cyr. iii. 1, 13.
o-iaupa, oc (»i), large cloak of goatskin worn by country-
people and slaves, and which served as coverlet for the
bed : '£>' iriyrt aiavputç iyKiKopcvXi}piyoç. Aristoph. I'esp.
10.
395. 353
cicrûpva, y]ç (r;), woollen cloak of the people of the North, (394)
in Herodotus : Qrjpia rwr rd ^epfxara Trepi ràç aiavpruç
vripappdirriTai.. Herodot. iv. 109.
oToXiî, j/e (t;), long robe in use in the East, in Xenophon :
Kfù j/i' it^e (TToXi]v Tt)y M//^t/c>/>' liccvvTa èoïivai tivi. Xen.
Cyr. i. 4, 26. [Also g. t. for attire, mode of dress, equip-
ment.^
Tr\^€vva, r]ç (r/), and •n^jSecj'os, ov (o), the to(ja of the Ro-
mans : Kc(i Ti'il^eyvat' k<p6pii ivipnzopipvpov. Plut. Romul. 26.
TpijSwf, W10Ç (Ô), a small short cloak of the Spartans, worn
also by the poor, and by the philosophers at Athens : Kàç
rove -plfjujyaç t,vve\iyorTO rGyy XiQon'. Aristoph. Ach. 184.
■rpi^iliviov , ov {to), cloak worn by the Heliasts, in Aris- ■'
tophanes : 'AyiirtLBey avroy fxi) (popûr Tpij:jojyioy. Aristoph.
Vesp. 116.
4)dpoç, £oç [more commonly, fpàpoç] (jo), in general, large
piece of linen cloth used for a cover, woollen cloth, and par-
ticularly cloak, in Homer: MaXafCoi' h' evêvye ■^nùva, irepï
iè péya ftdWero (pâpoc. II. ii. 42.
395.
XÔX09, ov (ô), gall, bile : prop, and fig. : E'iinp ydp re 395
^éXo)' y£ «al avTÎijuap KaTitnf.\p7]. II. i. 81.
XoXi], f/c (»;)' ^ ^^ss ancient form and more in use in the
proper sense, bile, in prose, and fig. especially in poetry :
T/ f^é\\of^£y Kiyely èK£U'j]y Ti)y ^oXîjv ; Aristoph. Vesp.
403.
dyavdK-nio-is, £wç (»y), prop, pain which exasperates ;
hence, fig. indignation, or rather impatience or outbreak
of temper against the pain felt: Kai juovrj ovte tw iroXefiia}
E-eXBoy-i ayayUKTrjaiy £)(£t ixp' o'lioj- KaKOTraOe'i. Thuc.
ii. 41.
0û|jiôç, oïl (ô), sometimes fig. in prose ; and more fre-
quently in poetry, 7-age : Qv^ioç èe fJtyaç larl êtorpeipécç
joatjiXrjoç. II. ii. 196.
kÔtos, ov (ô), resentment, rancour, cherished for a long
time, and up to the moment that offers the means of ven-
H h 3
354 396, 397.
(395) {^eance : 'AXXti re vai lAETOTriadty t^^t Kuroy iippa rtXecrcri]
iy arijdtaffiy to'iai. 11. i. 82.
jiTJvis, 10Ç (>'/), and fic'vos, éof (ro), ragi, wralh : Mijvtv àeiêt, 6fâ,
Yltj\iidd((A} ' A\i\?ioç. II. i. 1. [More probably h. fiaiytaBai, niftqva,
than fr. fiéveiv.]
ôpY^, ^c (»/), passion, anger: <^o^ov^tvoç, ^ii n yéioiro
êià Ti)y <T>]y opy;)r on TTcurac >//iâc' Xviriiaoi. Xen. Ci/r. V.
5, 18.
6pYiXÔT7)9, T/roç (//), inclination or tendency to anger,
irascibility ; iracundia : 'H Ik KOKta opyiXUTTjc. Aristot,
Eth. Nic. ii. 7, 10.
396.
396 <J/iî4)i<T|i.a, aroç (rô), at Athens, decree proposed for the
sanction of the people, whether by the senate or by the
orators : Karirpi^t Tt)y yfiepay f^rjyurj-yoptZr»' Kai \prj(pi<Tfiura
yp('i(pu)v. Dem. in Eubul. 1301. [lîut also measure passed
by vote.]
PouXeupa, aroç (ro), result of a deliberation, decision, re-
solution passed : 'il^iôr tù povXtvud kcù /u«ya tyyiLadai,
Thuc. iii. 36.
irpoPoûXcufia, aroç {rii), at Athens, provisionary decree
of the senate (/^ouX»/), a kind of 6rst draught of a law,
havinn; the force of a law for a year only, and requiring
to be ratified in the assembly of the people : llpoafiXde r>]
/jouXj/" TrpoiouvXtvft' lypntpt]. Devi, in Timocr. 703, 17.
397.
397 i|/o(^>£Î>', to make a noise or knock at the door, used of one
inside, and wlio is about to go out. The doors of the
Greeks opened outwards, so that a person wishing to go
out, was obliged to rap from within, in order not to knock
against the passers-by : Kottt-ouiti taù xpixpovai ritç avrwy
Oitpuç ittTtiidey o't Trpoityai ^uXXorrtc- I^lut. Puhl. 19. [In-
trans. of the door ; =: crepare.^
398, 399. 355
Koirreii', to knock at the door, used of a person outside, (397)
who wishes to come in : Tic tad' o kowtiov d/v dvpav ;
Aristoph. Plut. 1097.
Kpoueik, to knock at the door from the inside, in Aris-
tophanes : 'O o j/(5r; d))' dvpav eTTitj^f kpoiiwr. Aristoph.
Ecoles. 317, but this use of the word is considered im-
proper by the grammarians.
398.
i|/uxii, ^c (>/)) prop, breath of life ; hence, 1. the soul, the oqo
principle of life ; in Homer, the incorporeal substance, but
which, when disengaged from the body, retains the visible
form of it : Al-ipa c 'ikovto /car' 'Acr(po^e\ùv Xeijj.ù)i'a, ïvQa te
vaiovffi \liv)(^ai, e'iêojXa Kafiôvruyv. Od. xxiv. 14. 2. The
immortal soul, in Herodotus, Plato, and Xenophon : Ovk
rjaOrjtjai otl àOctraroç îjfxwv rj \pv)(fi Kai ovêÎTrore ÛTrôAXurai;
Plat. Pol. X. G08, d.
Oufjios, ov (o), the heart, the seat of the vital principle ;
hence, sometimes in poetry, the soul, the principle of life :
QvfÀOV cnroTTveiioy. II. iv. 524.
iri'eûp.a, aroç (to), breath, breathing ; hence, fig. the Holy
Spirit in the O. T. and N. T. : 'H àyânr] tov Beau ekke-
XVTai iv Tcûç Kapciaiç {jfiwv êia UptvidciTOc àyiov tov CoOév-
Toç iifùi'. Rom. v. 5.
irpairtSeç, lov (aï), diaphragm ; hence, fig. mind, with the asso-
ciated notion of industry, skill: Avràp iv avTt^ izoiu ëaiëaXa noWà
iôviyai rpaizietaaiv. IL xviii. 482.
399. '
»J/ûxos, (.oç {to), cold, in general : 'AXXà v/'i'X'? ''^ xeifxiL- qqq
VOÇ Kui daXirr] Qipovç Èdii^ei Kaprepsly. Xen. Œcon. 5, 3.
Kpujjios, OÏJ (Ô), severe cold, frost : "Ev0a tovç fxev o/crw
Twy fiTji'uiv à(p6pT)Toç oioç yivtTai Kpvfioç. Herodot. iv. 28.
Kpvos, tog {to), poet, cold, prop, and fig. : KaKov jMf. KapSiav tl
TTipiTrirrei kovoç. JEsch. Sept. 834.
TTttYeTos, ov (Ô), frost, ice ; gelu : 'H /utj' yap Trnyi't] ttj
ai/ri/c «ffj^vt àvTKJTTÛauaa to dapfiuv e'xEt eV avTrj, ô ce rraya-
TOÇ iwnrtj^aç. Xen. Cyneg. 5, 1.
356 400.
(399) Trâyoç, ov (ô), and Trdyos, loç (ro), frost in Aristotle ;
hence ice ; gelu : Aià ri toû ^tt^wioc j'/rror vacppaivofitOa,
Kcù kv Tolç irâyiaiv iJKiara ; Aristot. Probl. 12, 6.
•tt&y^yi], Tjç (»/), hoar frost; pruina . Xfi/iwroç [^tv ovi'
Trpwt ovK o^Ei avTÛiy iJray Tra'^r;; ij f/ irayETvç. Xen. Cyn.
5, 1.
pîyoç, toQ (ru), cold, in reference to the sensation pro-
duced by it, or the pain felt in consequence of it ; frigus :
E» f.ie fJtdtit] p'tyoç Kal ka'/naroc. Od. v. 472. ['Ytto Xtfiov
Ku'i piyovr. PI. Euthyph. 4, d ; piyr] tea Qà\~i]. Xen. Œc.
vii. 23 ; also ague-Jit ; coldJitol'a.ieveT. liipp-'\
Q.
400. '
400 (Spa, aç (>;), division or portion of the year or day, as
season, hour: "Orar wpa j/k^ Xen. Alem. ii. 1, 2.
oXw, û)voç (Ô or J/), time, the extent of which is un-
limited ; hence it is used for certain periods of time, as the
age or life of man, duration of existence allotted him, age
(great number of years), but always in an indefinite sense;
œi'um : 'Er rf ^erii raDru aliUti Trcirrt. Devi, de Coron. 27.
Kaipôs, ov {ô), fixed and precise time, appointed moment,
occasion, proper season : *II Kuipùç i/o; ciaXvuy r»/r orpa-
Ticiy. Xen. Cyr. v. 5, 43.
Xpofos, ou (o), time, in general, and the duration of which
can be fixed : Taurt av irur tTroirjaaç ùkÙ noaov ^ôt'ov ;
Aristoph. Av. 920.
NOTES.
aorxaX-ab) occurs only in the present in Horn. The form aff^aXXw
is used once by him, Od. ii. 93; this form is used, not only by Hdt.,
who (like the Tragedians) uses both forms, but also by Xen. and Dem. :
'Ittttoc àa\âXKwv ry rçaxvTrjTi (roi) ^^aXij/ov). Xen. de Re Eq. x. 6.
' Aa^aKkuv ivi r<p ëicàvai ëiKriv. Dem. 555, 26.
11.
Tittmann says : £7109 and ayvei, though they have the same ety-
mological origin, differ in their use : for in àyvôç the proper idea is,
that the thing or person is pure either in body or mind; but the word
uyiog indicates more especially the reverence which is due to such a
person or thing. — That is àyvôç, in which there is nothing impure;
but (iyioc more particularly regards that which is worthy of veneration,
and demands our reverence. Vol. i. 35.
IG.
LyviXfiW is used by the Tragedians, but not, I believe, by Attic
prose writers.
20.
croXXoYOS, as meeting for a special purpose, is sometimes distin-
guished from the regular (and more formal) iKK\r]<jia : [XlfptfcX^g]
ÈKKXrjaiav rt ovk tTroiti ours ^vWoyov ovckva ktX. Time. ii. 22.
'Itui S' tic rijp iKKXrjaiav Kai rbv Koivbv ï,vXkoyov ô (iovKô^itvoç.
PL vi. 764, a. But without this reference, is a general term ; ^trXXo-
yov (j(pù)v avTwv TroiijaavTtç tôv ilwQôra. Th. i. 67, 3 (of the Lace-
daemonians).
21.
The force of " offer" lies in the Imperfect wvccto, not in the verb.
24.
UYX" is also to throttle or seize by the throat, of course roughly:
Kai ni)v ay^oj at vi) rbv HlkovTutva — riv /*/) aTcocifc. Luc. Dial.
Mort. 22.
3j8 notes.
trviytiv is to throttle {to squeeze the throat), or stranf^le {to squeeze
the neck. Taylor) : "Yintruv koI Trviytov iwç r^ç il/ux'lc aTTtirrtpi/ffe.
Aniipp. 120,39. — It is also used fig. of choking plants by overcrowding,
&c. : "Hi' ï'/\»j TTvtyy rov alTOv. Xen. Œcon. xvii. 14.
àiroirvfY*^*' has also, like irviytiv, the meaning of drowning, from
the effect of water in preventing respiration. Plat. Gorg. 471, c. : 'Ec
(ppiap î^j3aX(î>i/ ànoTrvi^aç, having drowned him by throwing him into a
well ; and Gorg. 512, a. à7rnrriyr]{ï), he was drowned in the sea. So
also Dem. 883.
INDEX.
Note.-
-The figures denote the niimher of each article; the asterisk
indicates the poetic words.
à^aaïKivToç, 207
â/3si37jXof, 268
àj5i\Ttpoç, 111
à^ovkoç, 111
ûf/3pa, 256
â/3pôç, 321
*dj8porâ^fiv, 62
àyaQôv, 92
àyadôç, 1
âyaXfia, 198
âyav, 2
ctyavaicrtlv, 3
àyavaKTrjair^ 395
*(27avôc, 151
àydirai, 225
ayant), 225
àyaTfqaiç, 225
âyaaGai, 253
ayyapof, 6
ayytîov, 7
a'yyfXia, 4
ayyîXia^ôpoç, 6
âyytKfjLa, 4
ôyytXoç, 4, 5, 6
*ayyeXrj;p, 6
*âyyoç, 7
oyfiv, 8, 96, 389
âytiv Kai (p'tptiv, 96
àyeiptiv, 9
cîyfXa^ïtv, 9
àysXt], 10
âyt(T0ai, 139
*dyî]. 51
*dyi)vopit], 91
àyii/££ij', 8
ayiov, 330
dyioç, 11, 268
àyiôrriç, 15
àyiartia, 15
àyiioavvj], 15
*oyfcaX?;, 134
•ayKaXtç, 134
àyKiuTpov, 12
*âyKoiv}], 134
a'yKÎiXj;, 14, 52
ây/cypa, 13
àyKÛiv, 14
àyveia, 15
*âyvtvfia, 15
rtyi'îÇîii', 16
dyvofïv, 17
àyvôc, 11, 18
àyvÔTTiç, 15
dyopâ, 19, 20
*àyooài<jQai, 310
àyooâ^tiv, 21
dyopaîoç:, 280
dyopivtiv, 310
•dyôc, 117
ôypa, 257
dypêîoc, 22
'dypeaia, 257
•ctypiôjtg, 22
âyptof, 22
dypotKoç, 22
âypot/coç, 22
dypoiwT7]ç, 22
dypovôfioç, 22
dypôf, 23, 149
dypértpof, 22
dypôr/jc> 22
dyportKOç, 22
dyi^iâ, 337
àyvpiç, 20
dyvpTdZ,iiv, 9
ây;;^£iv, 24
*dyj^tyt/oç, 142
àyxiaTtiiç, 339
*dyxiTepfj.(t)v, 142
dywyjj, 196
dyâij^, 20, 25, 26
*dy(Dvdpxr]ç;, 2^
dyuivia, 25
dyiôviciç, 25
dytôvidj-La, 25
dywi'tff/iôç, 25
dyiuvia-rjç, 35
dydJi'oOsTrjç, 27
^Siiv, 28
dSt\(pôç, 29
çt^jyç, 30
dSiaXtiTTTwç, 32
dSiKsli', 62, 275
dôiKifiia, 31
ddiKia, 31
d^oXfO'xfti', 310
dêvvaroç, 87
360
INDEX.
'âfvrov, 330
•ât9\ov, 2r,
•âtOXoç, 2C
àfi, 32
•diiêiiv, 28
'ànKtXioç, 88
•af(ic»;c, 8JÎ
•a'éi'ptu', 308
•ât\\a, 33
'diffi^pwv, m
âZvfioç, 97
d^p, 34
a >?'■'»?. 71
"ôSararoç, 255
àOiip, 46'
â^iKroç, 268
àeXa, 26
âOXrjfia, 26
àOXtjTÎjç, 35
àXOov, 2(;, 36
àX0oc, 26
d0p6Îv, 343
à9poi^tiv, 9
*aTa, 14'J
alyavii], 52
aiyinXôf, 51
•àit;;ç, 30
*ài^mvtvç, 30
alCwç, 37
a (Cl, 32
âtctv, 48
•ai'OaXoTiv, 273
•a'tOi, K»7
aîOêiv, 273
al9lip, 34
•ai0oc (6), 282
•a70oc (rô), 282
aiOpn, 34
aîXouoof, 138
aI/ia,'3H. 146
al/irts;, 38
ai'i'tî»', 3!)
a'tvimt-, 11(5
•aîi'fy^in, 40
ali'iy^oç, 40
•aîi'oi", 41, 11(5, 315
*aivvaOiit. 1)6. 308
«î£. 42
oiVdXia, 10
aiVôXoc, 362
a'iptlv, 302, 308
aîpnv, 308. 389
a'ipiadai, 308
•niaa, 328
'a'iaifioç, 177
alffvqrt'jp, 117
'ainvytviiTriç, 117
*aiav}ivî]Tai, 27, 1 17
aîiJVfjii>t]riia, lOl
*ai<j\po(rvvr}, 43
ala^^poTTiç. 43
ainxvi'T], 37, 43
aiV^^virr/Xia, 37
aiVtî»^, 44
a'iTÙoQai, 4 4
a'iTT]atç, 237
airia, 45, 100
aiTta^a, 45
•airj'Çttv, 44
at<l>vr)câ, 109
al<pri]C6v, 109
•aï^rijc, 1(»9
altpvi^iioç, 109
ai-<(^^ia\ioaia, 188
alx^aXioTiç, 256
al-)(iÀdXioToç, 166
ai\fii], 46, 186
•a?»^a, 109
niwi-, 123, 400
aKaCijfiia, 155
(ïicnipoç, 88
âenicot,-, 65
dicttrioj'. 331
âicnrof, 331
*aK'f(tH', 30(>
ate»';, 46
d».-i,.^(^;Xoc, 272
difo'âicfjc, 388
aViç, 46
«(c/irj, 46, 47
•avoir»;!.-, 72
•(ïicoiric, 158
•(î/coXoç, 97
a'icôXoi'yoc 189
àicoj'ri^tiv, 114
dcôiTio»', 52
rJKÔiTtff/ia, 52
ÛKocrftoç, 88
dvoi'dî»!!', 48
difot»dsf<T0rtt, 48
dicoi/tir, 48
ÛKpa, 49
dicpdrif7/ia, 93
àKparifr^ôç, 93
ûicparoç, 272, 341
aVpi/3i7c. 53
•ûcpiç, 49
a'icpoà(T0aJ, 48
aKpov, 49
aKpoffrôXiov, 50
dicpôrijç. 49
dicp(uri7ptov, 49
dcr//, 51
•dicr//, 60, 97
*àicri]^ùjy, 353
•nicr/taxToc. 247
•(ÏKi'^oç, 247
àKVfiiDi', 247
•d<canc»;, 46
âcwf, 52
•dXaXr/rôç, 299
•dXaTrd^nr, 291
•dXyr/^a»»/, 338
•âXyn^a, 338
(ïXyoç. .338
•«iXnflrp, 60
•dXfjàr. 94, 125
«îXtiipo»', 60
dXijOiiç, 53
dX>;0a'ôc, 53
•dX/jïoç, 353
*dX»/r;j!;. 353
âX»;roj', 60
àXijiN;, 54
*âXiî|ftv, 9
àXiVaarof, 59
nXi(T:7ao-oç, 59
*d\iTan'nr. 62
•aXic/;. 91, 191
dXXdffTiiv, 55
dXXnr-fffCae, 55
ûXXiaGai, 356
dXX6ra;roç, 336
dXXoîoc, 58
d\Xon')r»;c, 56
dXXptovy, 55
dXXoiioaiç, 66
dXXoç, 57, 58
nXXôrpioç, 58, 336
(iXXorpiôr»;c. 56
(jXXorpûiiffiç. 56
(iXXôi^t'XdÇ. 336
*àXfii)tiç, 69
361
àXnvpôç, 59
('t\nvpwë)iç, 59
àX^iôëiiç. 59
•àXoàj', 385
*à\oàv, 385
àXôyiCTTOç, 111
âXoyov, 242
âXoyoç, 88
*àXo(ài', 385
*â\o;^0(;, 158
*uXç, 250
àXvcôt', 59
àXvrâpxtjç, 27
àXvrriç, 27
•rtX^at'i'fti', 23(j
•âX0t, 0*0
âX(piTOi', (ÎO, 97
"â\(iji7, 23
aXoiTTéKi^fii', 80
àfia, Gl
*à^aXôç, 321
cifia^a, 81
ôjualtrôç, 337
àiiaprâvtiv, 62
à)xi'i^tiv, 55, 113
â/JfjuTTroç, 65
â^tpi/xvoc, 247
àfiijxavoç, 87
cïfiiXXa, 2G, 223
*àfiiXX7)i.ia, 223
àfioi-peiv, G2
âfiTTt/Xiç, 63
ajliTTEXoC, 63
â^tTTtXwV, G3
*à^7rXa/C£Ïi', 62
*àfivii(ijv, 1, 65
àjivi'dv, 94, 125
à^i(pij3X7](TTpov, 180
àfKpiyvodi', 17
àiKpÎTroXoç, 256, 267
àpL(bi<yji)]Trirnç, 223
àii<pi(poptvç, 'àbl
àjx(popivQ, 357
àjiipoTtpoi, 192
âfKpui, 192
*àfiojfit]roç, 65
*àfi(jjfioç, 65
ctvct/3Xii(Tiç:, 354
civay/ca^Éti', 64
àvayKcûov, 165
ai'ayKdlôv sort, 160
avaycaToç, 229
àvaSevSpâç, 63
àvaivtaQai, 95
ai/atptli', 302
àvai(sdi]Toç, 111
arairioc, 65
àvdKpiaiç, 227
*d('(ZKropo»', 330
àvuKtsJxi}, 200
dfaXyt'iç, 66
àvdXyr)Toç, (iG
dvaijâpnjToç, G5
dvdfivtjcfiç, 67
àvavtvtiv, 95
ôi'aÇ, 117
àva^vp'iç, 261
di'apfiôcîtoç, 88
dvdpfiodToç, 88
dvaarpoipi], 196
dvarêXXjiv, 68
àvaToXî], 69
*'lvavh]Toç, 306
•ârauôot;, 30G
*à)'(5di'£iv, 90
di/SpaydOijfia, 70
aVôpaya^irt, 70,91,92
aVôpaTro^tÇeu', 159
dvcpaTToCii^tcrGai, 159
dvCpaTToSov, 189
«Mpaa, 70, 91, 92
dvopùuv, 91
dfdptiÔTtjç, 70
àv^pia, 70
ài-^piâç, 198
fj j'âyKÀTjroç, C5
âvifioç, 71
àvé^éXeyicroç, 65
àvtTTiKXrjToç, 65
àvfTriXj/TTToe, 65
ÙPiTririiXTfToç, 65
âvêupiCT/Cfti/, 236
*â)'éw, 306
fh'/jp, 72. 74
àvQt^iç, 73
dv9mov, 73
âv0/7, 73
àvQî]Xr), 73
âi^eoç, 73
*àvOoavvi], 73
rtVÔpaKoJ})', 273
ni/^ptUTTOç, 74, 157
•àvia, 338
àfiéi/ai, 351
"àvoiinwv, 111
âj/ô»jroe, 111
rïvoTrXoç, 156
âroDç, 111
àvo\li, 200
àvray(oi'i(jTT)ç, 75
àl'T-i, 213
^âiT'.â^tv, 236
ajTift^ftv, 23G
*âi'r(/3ioç, 75
âjTi^tKoç, 75
àvriTraXoç, 75. 210
«vriTToXf/iioç, 210
àvriTTÔXijtioe, 210
àvrtrt^^voç, 75
àiTiruTToç:. 75
âvrpov, 76
««jTu^, 81, 104
àvuTr{]Kooç, 193
*àj/(iiy£i'ni, 283
àsîa, 77
àS.it!Ufia, 77
d^iwffLÇ, 77
aÇovÉÇ, 78
âÇoJv, 78
*(:ioXXt^£iv, 9
ûottXoç, 15C
*âop, 388
ÔTTrtyopfûfii/, 95
à7rây;;^éti', 24
*à7raXôg, 321
ÙTrapafficÉÎiaffroe, 79
à7rapâ(TK6uoç, 79
â7rap;^>j, 266
ÙTrarni', 80
*d7ravpicnc(iv, 96
'dnatpiaKeiv, 80
dnnQriç, 193
dwinrih', 95
dKtXavi'eiv, 94
dTTiXtvOtpoç, 207
dirrjvr], 81
âïï-Xoiç, 244
dffôyoï'oç. 38G
divôSofia, 194
diroïKia, 82
âTTOlKOg, 83
dnoKÎ^pvKTOÇ, 84
dTroKi]pvTTiiVy 287
dTTÔKXrjpoç, 84
cÎTroXaiKTjç, 391
dTToXfÎTTflV, 85
I i
S62
INDEX.
ctTroXXt/i'ai, 302
dvôXoyoç, 32y
aVoj'HJfjv, 95
àTrot'i\l/ctaOai, 86
aVoTrf/iTTéO', 85
arroirviytij', 24
aTTopof, 87, 353
aTToaoliilv, 94
droffroXoc, 6
àiroTvyx"i'ftv, 62
àwo<pâvcii. 95
aVfifn-i/i;. 8f{
rt7rr«ji'. lt(2
aVwOfTi', 94
•apa, 237
•âpo/3(i(.-, 248
dpfivXr], 387
àpyfi'vo'ç, 312
•fîpy/in, 2(J6
•«pyôf. 312
•àpyo'c, 297
àpyvpior, 89
ânyvpnç, 89
•âj)yi'^(if, 312
àptaKdv. 90
nnirii, 91, 92
'àpriynv. 125
«Uju/C, 323
àp))ri)p. 2(J7
âpdpoi'. 324
àpicTÙa, 91
npioTtît))', 36
«p«(Trov, 93
àpKtlv, !>4
«pKi'f, 180
apfia, 81
àftftc'i^m^a, 81
àji/io'wtii', 139
àpi'ilaOat, 95
"apor»;p, 148
•aj)or((f l'i-, 148
«poDiirj. 23, 149
àpizàyu, 12
âpTiîîni', 96
âpTTtc'o'i'f), 180
«oïTij, l!IO
*àf>pw( lit'. 390
«î^)r«/i(ic. 318
â()roi', !(7
rtf)\<iyfr«(;, 1 17
a()x<not. 9Ji
âpxetv, 99
«PX»/, 100, 101,102
àpxriyirriç, 117
•apx"C. 117
<Ipx<^»'i 117
•aaôXéirroç, 247
(îffcéi'Of, 156
ùaKi]fia, 103
<ï(Tic;;<T«(;. 103
àaKTjn'iç, 35
"«TTraXttvf, 54
a'ffn-aXif nrz/f, 54
ncrn-aff^di-, 225
n(T:r('c, 104
acrrfîof. 105, 144
'àoTipoTn'i, 285
àtrriip, 106
a'oTivo'ç. 105
aVrof, 105. 364
darpanii, 285
affrpoXoyia. 107
«ff-pov, 106
a<rrpoi'o/(io, 107
noTd, 363
ùaTvyt'iTwv, 142
«Tri'/co'f, 105
"a'fft'i'tro!,-, 11 1
'aavviji^uiv, 1 1 1
à<T(pa\iiç. 1 19
•d(TxaX(i«j'. 3
d'^xil^iwv, 88
•draXrt^pti)»', 321
•(ir«p7ro(;, 3.37
(îroTToç;, 88
'àrpmrôt;, 337
•nrptjcj/ç, 53
'('irptftalof;. 247
*àTptfiiiç, 247
«ri'Y«î>', 62
«.', 108
•ai'/yd:ÉM', 343
•ai'iyd^fiTOni, 3411
•il l'y//, 245
•((/'(Y). 310
"ai'nr, 273
'itvOdifioi;, 29
*(ivOaifttiJi', 29
avOaiptnit-, 2(*3
«l'Oiç, 108
nr'()n, 71
«ùrâyytXoc, 5
•uùrt, 108
•dCrfTi/, 277
ai'-tKa, 109
nine, 108
•di'T/i/;, 71
ni'-oj3o£i, 109
•aîiro,3oiiXoc, 203
•ai.rôé»(, 202
•aîiroeaeriyvFjroç, 29
oïiroKéXti'ffroç, 203
avTOKii'i]Toç, 203
nûroKpdraip, 1 17
avrôuaToç, 20,3
nÙToi'Ofioç, 207
avroî', 202
à<patptlv, 196
àipaftaprâvnv, 62
•<iç.ap, 109
rt^iwtîaOat. 224
âçiXrtffrov. 50
•dôvnéi'. 359
'àipi'ioç, 359
•â^vu», 109
•â^i'oiç, 109
'd<l>paci)ç, 1 11
•d^pn'f/jwj', 1 1 1
d^po'c, 1 10
â^pwi', 11 1
n^cuvof, 306
(î\0f<T0at, 3
"Xfoç, 116
«XiVu)»', 156
•a'x»'»;. 110, 276
•a'xoc .338
âX''i""'. 276
•âiP, 108
n\l/n<ciiç, 53
•âwrof , 73
B.
fiaCii^eiv, 113
/^a'A.ffic, 112
/3dc^«/i/ia, 112
/Sa('i(T/i('>f, 112
•/3d:fii', 310
/S.iO/i.'t, 118
^iaf^fiôç, 112
liâOpoi; 118
•/3aOi'yi';p(ijf, 147
/"Inij'tii', 1 1.3
•|3<uôv, 326
INDEX.
303
'iSÛkxoç, 341
j3a\ai'Hoi'. 'M6
»3a\.\£.i/, 114. 115,385
^cipl3apoç, 336
•l3ap/3(ro)', 317
*t3âpi3iToç. 317
j3âpoç, ] 1 6
l3apvT7]ç, 116
l3aaavi(7-i]ç, 168
iSaaiXeia, 101
fiaaiXtvç, 1 17
jSaVic, 112, 118
jirjfficai'ia, 238
*(5â(TKnv, 113
^aarâliiv. 389
/3f/Sa(oç, 119
/3£KKf(7£\)/I'OÇ;, 244
'/SEXfjuvoi', 121
/3f\oe. 120, 121,342
/3i};ia, 122
liia, 191
^idZ,i(jQnt, 64
•uSt^aVewj', 113
/3i/3\îoj/, 135
/3i/3\oç, 135
*j3ijipioiTKnv, 228
/3(oç-, 123
(iiOTiia, 123
jSioriiiiv, 124
*l3ioT7], 123
»/3i()r7;ç, 123
•/3'oroe. 123
/3toîii', 124
/3\o/3£oôç. 274
/3\aÇ, 244
/3\a7rrav,l 1 5, 275. 304
j8XÉ7rai'. 1-24, 343
(iXiTOfiâiifiaç, 244
/3oi7, 299
'fSoijcpofXHV, 125
j3or)6ùi'. 125
ii3oX)j, 120
/3ôXoç, 120
l3ôfi(3oç, 248
/3ôfT(C£lV, 126
^ôrrKTjfia, 10,242
*/3()ffroi'xoC. 294
*/3()ra", 10
^o-dvi), 127
*/3nT-ôv. 242
/3ôrpi;ç, 127
/SowKoXà)', 80, 126
/SoDKÔXtOV, 10
iSovKoXoç, 362
/Soi^Xàoi/, 132
(SovXffreai, 129
l3ov\evfia, 396
^ovXivT))piov, 132
j3owX/;, 20, 130, 131,
132
/3oi;X>//ta, 130
/3oi;X;}(7(ç, 130
jiov—aiç, 348
/3or/ç, 104. 133
f^palielov, 36
l3paSivç, 27
/3pa/3£Dr/K', 27
/3|6â(cat, 261
/3pa;^i'aii/, 134
l3pa-)(^{iç, 326
iSpéyfia, 286
/3p£-ae, 198
/3p£0oç, 348
*'l3pi'Ciiv, 233
/3pôjttoc, 248
iSpoiTT}, 285
*/3|uôroe, 38
*j(3oo7-()c, 75
i3pôxOi2£»'. 228
j3vj3\ior, 135
i3vi3Xoç, 135
/Syfiv, 358
^vpcra, 164
^nifxoXôxoç, 144
/3w;jôc, 118, 136
'ji(j)Ti)Q, 362
yayya^iivç, 54
yâyyafiov, 180
yciyypaiva, 137
*yora, 119
yaXÉa, 138
yaXîjfôç, 247
ya/xilv. 139
yiiHÙaQai, 139
yaj^itTij, 158
'yaiiÎTtiç, 72
*yani]Kiv^ia, 140
yafH]\ia, 140
y«/i)jXio)', 217
ya/zi/c)'/, 140
yajjLicFKfLV, 139
ii2
ydfioç, 140
^yafi^ilXai, 153
yaarijp, 141, 293
yfiapôrjjç, 148
*y£ir(}(7i;i/oç, 142
yft'rwi', 142
yfXài', 143
yeXdaifioç, 144
y£Xa(T-(icôç, 144
•yfXacrrôç, 144
*y£Xota'£n', 143
yÉXoioç, 144
yfXoToç, 144
yfXairoTToiôç, 144
y£;i(^£n', 358
ysvfd, 146
»y£r£flXj;, 146
y£j'£0X£û:, 145
*y£V£0Xoi', 146
yerÉcricr, 145
yîvtaiç, 146
ytvETï], 146
y'ivvijfxn, 386
yivvqciç, 146
y£voc, 146
yÉi'fç, 153
yfpaiôç, 98, 147
yÉpaç, 36, 194
yfpoy(7(rt, 132
ykppov, 104
y£pttJi', 147
ytbjuopoç, 148
*y£aj7rôj'OÇ, 148
yEwpyôç, 148
*y£(uro'juoç, 148
y//, 149
*yr/0oç, 391
*y7]9o(Tvin], 391
*yri'tTi]ç. 148
*y?j7ro'!'Oç, 148
*y/;paXfoç, 147
yiipavcriç, 150
yijpaç, 150
yi]pa(nç, 150
*y'npvHr. 28, 310
*y^r/;ç. 148
ytyi'f(T0ai, 199
yXd(ptn>, 152
*yXii/cfpoe. 151
yX.iiiy.i)f. 151
yXÎKpiiv, 152
*yX(DX(ç, 46
364
*yvafJ^6<;, 153
yvciftoç, I ri'3
yvwfii). \:n. 1C4,335
•yoa'tiv, 2!il)
yoT)Ttvtiv, 80
yôfioç, 1 Hi
*yovii, 38fJ
*y6voç, 386
*yoa(Vj, 147
ypdfifia, 1Ô4
ypâ/Àfiara, 'J20
ypaî'ç, 147
ypn^^. 179
•ypiTTf (/(,'. 54
7pT(/.oc, 40, 180
ypoff(poficixoç, 156
ypoff^oc, 52
'yvTii;. 23
•yi'To»', 324
yvfivciaia, 103
yi'/M-a'(Tiov, 103. 155,
172
yvfirafffia, 103
yl'Hi'arTTiKri. 103
yvi^in'iç, 156
yVfii'liTTfc, 15G
yi'fji'ôç. 15(i
yi'i'fdor. 157
yvi'j), 157, 158
yî'piç, <iO
ytipo-;, 303
A.
•5aûiv, 273
^ai/<(')i'iov, 255
êaifiwv, 251, 255
•Jflîi-, 309, 323
•tîfîicfrc.i', 242
•ffi^oc. 242
SaKf)i<nv, 290
•ôn/^<is^c^, 159
*Safii'i\i], 133
caftàXi/ç, I'.Ki
*ê-i,ia\t:,uv, 159
•<*n/(a,\iç, 133
•(î(i;m(,, I.ÎH
*Snfiiifi', 159
^apy<ii'ni', 233
•c?ç\, 309
IKDEX.
(a\pi\iiç. 187
f«;/T(ç, 237
ftî, 160
^fjy/xari^fii', 161
féi( Ml', 390
!tiKvvi'at, 161, 174
^tiXaiiéji-, 390
^ftXn'ô»', 93
*diifiatv(iv, 390
ftîv, 162
diiTTftjaroç, 93
Shttvt)(tt6ç. 93
^tÎTT/'O»', 93
•^ttTTI'OffVJ'i;, 93
^éXtd^tiv. 80
£i\Toç, 220
*êi^aç, 379
5éj't"poj', 163
•«îipKïTeai, 343
tip fia, 164
ff>()<.-, 164
ctpptc, 164
ffT/ifii', 162
êf(Tftivti>\ 16'2
^iafioç, 165
Sta/nuTiipiof, 165
Ctafuiiriiç, 1()6
TeffTrorfia, 101
CtmroTijç. 167
ôtîipo, 202
^ff-rt, 202
cév«<^yn'. 308
*^i)tiv. 236
•('i/ïoc 210
*h)ioTi]i;. 323
^»;Xtî(7y(ii. 275
^)j\ov%'. 161, 174
dilfitoç, 168
^ijftitKoivoç, 168
( tiftoKiiarid, loi
('(//jik;. 169
^ilfiÔDnj. 3(i4
"("//l'id. 131
('r/ioç.-, 131
•i"(7;iiç. 323
(^la/Sô/jrot, 170
(^inyyfXoc, 5
(^inynr, 124
ftàctjfin, 171
(^(if>KTi,;. 196
i"(«(rn, 123
liairàaQai, 124
CiatTtjriiç, 300
fiâcoi'oç, 258, 267
ciaKovity, 48
^laXfytffyni. 310
^taXfiTTfii'. 351
êtaWaKTj'iç. 300
f tn/«apra'ifij', 62
•tfia/jTtpf ç, 32
Cial'IJCTTtTflÔç, 93
ficivoia. 131, 335
harptlii/, 172
Cia<popà, 223
liâ<ppayfia. 281
êiaxnpiKto^at, 302
^(axpà(T0nj. 302
f «fnffiraXéîoi-. 172
êtSdaKctXoç, 173
CiêâffKHi'. 174
^«^ôi'ni. 1.3!), 175
*Ct^vnâoi'fç:, 192
^if u/x.u. 192
f tfpya^to-fa», 302
•t'ié<T0rti, 204
•(^i:»}<r0ai. 2:19
Cit'iyijfta, 176
Ct>]yy](jiç, 176
^iicaioi'. 178
êiKaioTTpâytjfia, 178
^KcniOTrpayi'n, I78
diKaioç. 177
Pucainavri), 178
c'iicaiôrf;c, 178
CiKanoftit. 178
^«ra/wrnt. 178
•^iirntrn-dXoi;. 300
CiKaffTtjç, 300
•(■(«I»', 113
ô.icjy. 45. 178, 179
^iKf)OTf)Ç, 331
fiirri^SôXoc. û4
flKTVlVÇ. 54
«'iicn-o)'. 180
ftviKifaii;, 101
^io«:w\;;. 200
•f.TrXrtf, 181
^(TrXa'fftof. 181
c^t7rX«(Tiwr. 181
fc7r\,.r<;. 181
•(^ToXioô/c. 90
^(7rrrx»/<;, 181
f«nTD;^oc, 181
365
SicKoç, 182
^iffaoi, 192
chffoç, 181
*Si<p^,', 23Î)
St^OI-pa, 1G4
ëi<p9£i)at, 135
Siippoç, 81
^iwKiii', 204
^iw^iç, 45
'cf^wi'i, 2.")6
'Cfiwîç, 250
•.îjuwc, 18!)
*(!oio(, 192
ôo«Ti', 90, 183
?ÔK)}fia , 184
cÔKrjiriç, 184
^oXorif, 80
ô'î^a. 194
'^ô^of, 340
5ôraÇ. 121
f"(i4'a, 184, 185
dô'iciana, 184, 185
^opa, 1C4
copâriov, 52
•^optaXwroç;, 16G
*SopLO)']paroç, ICG
*ëopi\r]TrToç, 1G6
êopTTTJCTTOÇ, 93
^o'iOTroi', 93
^00 u, 52, 163. 186
^opiiÇfvoc, 336
Wcrcf, 194
^ortico'c, 187
^ovXaa, 188
SovXt], 256
êovXoç, 189
êovXoavi^t], 188
^ovXuîiv, 159
''vXojaiç, 188
D/Toç, 248
ioi;p«icr>;roç, 1G6
paivfii', 3G1
5/1 a, 222
'uv, 361
pÛTtriiv, 308
pâartipa. 256
itirârt}, 190
ffai'O)', 190
'(JTiipa, 256
, 163
»;, 338
(ç, 191
fo
dpà^c
ëpà]
*ëpc
*5pc
*êpi
êpi
*Cpt]n
Cpvç,
*ôv
êv
va fil
êvt'a(7rfia, 101
^w, 192
«^uiraXyjjroç, 66
êtKTcipKroç, 193
SvrTfteiJtjç, 210
ëvmrttOijç. 193
êvmuTria, 37
^ww, 192
•^(5, 340
*5j;(un, 340
ëwpeâ, 194
•îwpfîi', 175
êwpHaOai, 175
*ëMp)jfta, 194
Suipill^aTiicôç, 187
êlOpJITlKÔç, 187
ê(opo^6Kt)i.ia, 194
ëwpodoKÎa, 194
^tDpov, 194
*êwpvTTt<jQai, 175
*5<iic, 194
*Sijjrivn, 194
E.
sai'é»', 394
*éyyDa\('Çftv, 175
êyyuav, 139
tyyi'ç (ô), 142
tyKXrifta, 45, 179
tyKwfiidZiiv, 39
iyKM^iov, 195
îyx;£tp($£fv, 175
*«rx'^e, 186
15 (fof, 151
ï^Éarpoç, 318
é^Étv, 228
*éSi'ÔHv, 139
•f^i/ov, 194
«cîoc. 149
*uXëwp, 218
éOêtpa, 294
«etXfiv, 129
*t9tXri^6Q, 203
Wt^Tifiuiv, 203
*teiXovTr]p, 203
t9iXovri]ç, 203
îOfXoiipyôs, 203
tOïXoiKTioç, 203
t9i<Tfia, 196
iOiiTnôç, 196
Î0we, 169
lis
fOoc, 196. 334
'tîêâXiiinç, 278
tiôor, 343
*«î5ffT0nt, 183
fZfîoç. 378
t('<î(tiXov, 198
à'0£, 197
*ÙKaaf^ia, 198
aKfii/. 183
*tiKovi(Tp.a, 198
*ïi'/cw, 198
tiKiôv, 198
eÎKwç, 177
*nXa7riin], 377
t'iXioç, 258
nXôirtjç, 258
*ïT/ta, 269
é'<ij.cipfih't], 328
fîi^ai, 199
*eii'EKa, 213
£i7r£Îv, 310
fl'pyftj', 94, 304
£Îpyjuôç. 165
£/p£Îl', 310
•é('p£poç, 188
tipi]vr}, 200
*tipiov, 322
l'tpKTrj, 165
*£7poc, 322
£t(Tayy£Xoç, 5
£('(7W, 211
fVacrroc, 201
£icâ(Tror£, 32
«/cârfpoc, 192, 201
£/Cj3<iXX£ii', 85
£icy o^oç, 386
iKëiSi'jvni, 139
€Kf7, 202
tKtWtv, 202
iic£t0t, 202
ÈKt)(^npia, 200
£(c»;Xoc, 247
êKKX/jm'a, 20
tKKXrjala Kvpia, 20
tKKXqcia avyicXifroç,
20
Jicoi/crioç, 203
tKTToitJTOÇ, 84
*tK7-Oe41', 215
*tKro0i, 215
tKrôç, 215
♦t/croiTï, 215
366 INDEX.
•ttcroaOt, 215 iveâce, 202 iiri^ooTric, S3
ÎKipptDV. Ill tri, 214 ITTICOTIKOÇ, 187
ticwj', 2(tl{ ti'iavTÔç. 231 tflruiir»K'. 1. 151, 177
•tXaTriitîv, 8 êwtôç, 300 ÎTnOaXû^iov. 217
•tXfir»;, 3(»5 tvô^ja. U!(( îniBvfiia, 218
jXrtî'i'm', 8, 113, 204 •fioir//. 299 tTriKncucv. 219
"tXn0f;/3oXin, 257 tï'oç. 98 tTTJirZ/oioi- 219
tXa^of. 205 évrar^T. 202 t7ri(c»ip'''^'"'fffy"'- 287
èXfi(j).)()ç, 297 •tvroi;Oi, 202 în-irr/pûrrtii-, 2JJ7
*tXCwp, 218 •tiranOnî, 202 tTricocofîi' 125
âXÉarpoç, 318 •tirta, 342 ÎTriKvêin;. 212
iXftjl^tiiavvti, 20C JtrlXXfOai, 283 êTrj/iax'î»', 125
"fXéfjri;!;, 20C tprôç, 2\l îrttfta\ia, 'A'ïG
éXtor;, 200 •ÔTOffCt, 211 (7ri(T»://:rrtJi'. 283
iXiv9KitKi)ç, 207 ivTpoTTtj. 37 èTTiffro -()(;, 207
tXf l'^fntoç, 207 ti'cK-i^éffQni, 48 tTrjdrôri/ç. 173
IXfî/OéjiO!;. 207 èSôyyfXoç-, 5 iTriariWtiv. 283
f'XK-of, 208 "éiai^i'/jC, 109 én-iffroX/;. 220
iXXn)'otî((crjr, 27 fÇn/if(p7«rti)', 02 în-(râ(T<Tf«i', 283
tXXôr, 205 i^HvayKÙl^nr. 04 l-triràipioç. 219
fX/jjiç, 373 i^nTTarfii', 80 iTrtrtXXfii'. 08
iXn-i't, 209 lïniTcKpiaKin', 80 'nri-rfCiv^in. 196
•èXTrtujir;, 209 êÇaTrii'fiiojc, 109 tTriri}^tiuç. 229
IXiirpoi». 284 i^aTrii'fjç, 109 éTriroX»/, (i9
ififiâç, 387 î£fXti''0tpoc, 207 f7r«rp{77-K»'. 175
t/i/3.irj;c, 387 •t^fvopi^Mr, 291, 302 liri(pariiç, 212
âp/SpôiTT/roç, 244 t£f rif l'içv, 239 t7ri;^CTipfn:<iicia, 238
i/tTTfipi'a, 352 f^fTri, 214 *tfti\06voi<;,T-l
iUTToCi^tiv. 304 é^éiipiaicéiv, 230 Îttoikuç. 83
t/UTTÔpiOI', 19 f's«C. 196 tTTO!,-. 221
f/irropoç, 280 i^i\v(vHV, 230 *t7roç, 315
âi'nyi^fii', 200 t^orrXoc, 156 •{ fl-oi'pà»'i(iç. 255
ii'âi'Tioç, 210 ?£oj, 215 •tn-u>;riç. 256
•û'oon, 31 1 tK^uOif, '2\ô tpavoç. 377
*M'a(i(^fii'. 291, 302 iKiortpiKÔç. 336 ^pnerrr/f. 229
ivcn'iij, 353 é'oiica, 183 iayà!^tatiai. 361
ifc^fYt'rti, 214 toikt. 100 ifjyafnof. 148
•;)(^u-.pt;. 177 «tVnOXi.i-, 36 ipyâ-iyc. 189
éj'f'oOfi', 211 èjrnifU'. 48 'tpyfia. 222
•t.^.»i. 211 ^TraM-el.'. 39 ^p/..XaV3..i. 258
•ti'("(»i, 21 1 êTTotrof, 196 tpy<"'- -22
•M-roî, 211 ëTra/c.it'uv. 48 't"!.?»!!'. 260. 301
tv('oi'. 21 1 ^Traicrr/n 54 'Ept^Soc. 30
ti"(^<'f(i(;, 212 iTrtiKrpiç, 331 ^jUMï'fii'. 220
tv^i'/Ki, 209 in-««:rpiik>Xj/c ;i;U ^pM^.310
i'i'ur.i. 213 intvipri^iih-. 39 •((){ TrrtffW'ii. 228
it'uu:. 306 êVr/Xi'ç 330 •m)ktWoi, 220
iyipyn'i, \'Jl l^^t^iol|Toç, \'!0 •tpjT/if')»', 305
ti'fjMK 30 iTrlypnfâiKi, 210 •t'pir/iôç, 305
îvtnrt 214 ivtypapii. 216 ^pfo'^îr. 239
•t'i'»ji'/c. 1 tTTM^ofof, 212 {(iiCoi", 25»
t v6a, 202 iTrifopan'c, 46 tpii'tùi', 375
îptov, 322
(ptç, 223
'îpiiTfta, 223
tOKpOQ, 42
't^)Voc. 38C
îpoç, 322
*tpvi(TGai, 94
'îpîiKnv. 94
f()X£ff0«i. 113,224
épojç, 225
tpioT^i', 220
ipwTijna, 227
(pwT)jffiç, 227
laati, 32
tadrifia, 269
taerjc. 269
(ffe/ai', 228
*£(76XÔÇ, 1
*£(T0Oe, 269
tffîrlpitrjua, 93
îffTtjtriç, 269
tan, 2i4
£(7n'a, 136, 340
iariaatç. 377
taxàpa, 136
Éff^apir/jç, 319
tff\nToyîio(jjç, 147
•t'o-o,, 211'
Iraîpoç, 229
Èriôç, 53
£rtpoiôr?;ç, 56
IrEpoioCj/, 55
tTipoidjcnç, 56
ïVfpoç. 57
£rfpÔ7-/;c, 56
tTep6(pOii\[xoc, 230
trjjç, 229
tTÎjTVfiOÇ, 53
£roç, 5>3l
(Tviioç. 53
éî)Op£IT7-£7l/, 90
£Î)/3aoTOKroc, 297
*tvyfia, 237
tvëainoji', 232
»£Î;(>£ii', 233
•tûôioç, 247
ivSÔKifioç, 212
tv?QÏ.ui, 185
£v^"o^of 212
tvtiCriç, 278
tirtfjytffia, 392
ft 'py£r»;/xa, 392
INDEX.
(vt)6T)ç, 244
tùeUiiç, 109, 234
fî'eî', 234
ivÔVjiia, 391
fî>0i'e, 344
£i'0!iC, 109, 234
*£ÛKr/\oc, 247
iVK\(r]ç, 212
fûfcXfta, 185
iVKXtjpoç, 232
£U(coXoc, 366
fiiXoyfii', 39
evXoy ia, 195
iviiapi]ç, 366
*tvjioipoç, 232
fvfiopipoç, 278
tvvdî^tiv, 233
thvai, 13
"ivvaariip, 72
*evvâ7>ip, 72
*ivvkT)]ç, 72
*ivv'iTiç, 158
£Ïir7/, 292
*tvvr]Tiipa, 158
*evvi]Ti)p, 72
*tvvr}Twp, 72
'iïiviç, 158
tinztrriç, 366
fûîTopoç, 359. 366
*tvTroTfioç, 232
tvirptTrtjç, 278
ivirpo(Ji]yop'ta, 235
£Ùn-pô(Ta)7roç, 278
ivpiffKiiv, 236
ivpioarîa, 191
"éuC, 1
(V(TTa9r]ç, 119
tÎToX/nia, 91
firpotTreXoç, 144
ivTv\riQ. 232
tixprjfiia, 185
*iV(ppoffvvi]. 391
tvXtpvÇ' 366
îî'X'/, 237
*fi'\;oe, 185
'iv'x'^^, 237
ev\pv\ia, 91
£ÎJ«^i';;^ov, 91
t(pa(7Kov, 243
£077, 243
t(pT)l3oç, 348
t(pr}aa, 243
367
f(pô\Kiov, 331
Î0(jpioe, 142
ixticoc, 210
£X'''"C. 141
é'we, 245
z.
?ây(cX»;, 190
$ay(cXov, 190
•ÇaTrXourof, 359
^tùyoç, 81
Çr;\oe, 238
ZrjXoTVTTÎa, 238
^'>, 124
ZiiTtHv, 239
^Ô0oç, 30
Çyya, 240
^vyôi', 240
^iiyôï, 240
ZvyocyTaOfiôr, 240
^i^yo-purâi'jj, 240
ZviJiirîjc, 97
^u>/',, 123
2(5/io, 241, 264
?wi'>j, 241
^(!)viov, 241
^(5ov, 242
^wpôç, 272
^ôiff/Lta, 241
Zioarîjp, 241
^ôicrrpoj', 241
H.
Ȕ, 243
7;/3ai(5ç, 326
riiitiTi'ipiov, 172
i'lyilnOat, 8
îiyip.ovtvuv, 8
r'iyefiovia, 101
iiyifiiov, 117
*îiyil\â^nv, 8
l'i^ovti, 391
*»/5of. 391
*i'lSt'fioç, 151
t'iôuTrâOna, 391
r'/(îi''(;, 151
7'}0£a, 196
•^/HtToç, 229
7i07;, 196
7}0oc, 196
■qiijiv, 51
308
iJKUv, 224
»/\(fl(Tr/;(;, 300
»/\iOioç, 111, 24 J
i'/Xioi, 245
'llXvaiov TTiciov, 30
'il^an, 245
I'luipa, 245
V/tfpif, (»3
i'i^ipoç, 151
I'lfiioXia, 331
•»/vopéa, 91
T/i'Kcrrpo)', 141
j/n-fjpoc, 14Î)
•/)n-fpo7rf I'tii', 80
*rj~ioç, 151
"»;n-ûtiv, 277
jjné^inlciç, 247
»/j)«/ioc. 247
VÇ. 24(;
i'lffOa, 24f;
•r/fTi;Yo7oC, 247
•//ff/'X'^oc, 247
il<JvXio(;, 247
j/iTuxoç. 247
•'/rop, 281
//rjjoi', 2!>3
*//X''/. 248
•//XOf, 248
»)a>£, 245
G.
OnrXo^m, 249
OaXciniu 249
0«Xa^..C, 292
OaXaff'To, 250
•edXoc. •.m;
e,i\T!oç, 282
•eân^HV. 253
Ofii'firoc, 251
OnraroS»', 302
0apaa\tc>rt]ç, 252
«âoffoc, 91 252
6arfi('i^tir. 253
età 1(^11, 3 43
OiciT,,,,,-. 372
0tui'. 31(4
Otrffidxici, 254
•Oni'n»'. 385
0<îoi'. 255
ei\np, 129
ei\t]fia, 130
«fXi;(7iç, 130
•Oi/iêé/Xor. 118
0t/iéXio»', 118
0é/jiXioc. 118
0f^iC. 178, 334
0i/i(C ^Tri, 214
Qifiiijreç, 3.'i4
9to^(ixia, 254
0t6ç, 255
Oîùân-aira, 256
•SépÔTri'i;, 256
ôtoÔTroj»', 189
O'ipfiavaiç, 282
Gfpfiarria. 282
0to^/;, 282
ytio/iôrr;ç. 282
eipfiioXIi. 282
06a,t.'.C. 334
0fa»péîi', 343
•er;'é<T0ai. 253
OiiXtia, 157
0/y\i;, 320
e;"jXu. 157
*By]nwv, 259
QtJHwt'ia, 259
0/)p, 242
Oiina, 257
('//nfi'ét)',239
yi;()él/(T(C, 257
OijntvTiici}, 257
er/iiior. 242, 244
*tiijo>iavvi], 257
0»;C," 258
On-, 259
e/f. 51, 259
•yi'/jT-ôf. 74
•001»'»;, 377
•0..(')C, 297
0.)j)u,i..ç. 299
(^j)fj(T(ic. 252
OpaaiTiiç, 252
0l.i(i'{Tj., 290
Oi>i,.oç. 219
«iiiï. 2!(4
y,.»//, 373
•«/«îftv, 310
•9()rîi'(H', 73
•»p('.Oi-. 299
fli.i'-XXoc. 299
e'fiùXoç, 299
*Opw(rceii', 356
Guyârrirt. 256
erai', 260 273, 302
OùiXXa. 33
OvtaOat. 260
•0KVX/;, 266
Ol'IJTToXtîl'. 260
•0ii>jrr()Xoç, 267
OvXaKOi. 261
Ovfia, 266
•Ovfi'fXi). 136
Qvfiia/ia. 266
0i//i''C. 91. 218, 281,
335, 395, 398
•Qî'oç, 266
"flyoffkôf)^. 267
0i;pa, 2(;2
Ot'pat, 262
Ovpi6ç, 104
'Qvptrpnv, 262
0u<T(n. 266
OitCTKITr/jptOI', 136
•flur/'/p. 2l>7
e^rrjc,' 267
Bwpoç, 251»
Qwoal, 263, 264
I.
•laXXfij., 114
*'iavnv, 233
•l'ax»;. 299
l'ôfa, 378
iVuîi'fi'oç, 336
ï^tot, 265
i'tvni, 1 13
(frai, 1 14
iipn, 266
itptîot', 266
'mni'tiv 260
î{p»i''i;, 2(i7
UpoyaafifKirirÇt 267
!fpo('|}r;;i;, 267
i(po/(i'>//t(ij|'. 267
ifp r, 266. 330
upoTumv- 267
i(p/.,;. 11. 268
itpoavXth'. 96
Upovv. 2(»0
upoi'py»!»', 260
tipixpàrrrjç, 2(i7
369
lOvc, 234
*'iKc{t'tu', 224
''ÎKiir, 224
iKÉata, 237
iKuiliyOat, 224
iKpioi', 372
ÎKT-IÇ, 138
i\apèr)]ç, 391
i\ïôç, 249
«Xuôç, 249
tHÛTiov, 269, 394
itjarirTnôç. 2G9
'ifi(Ç)oç, 225
Iriov, 280
ii/(C. 38«
î?, 373
"«oe, 121
îwÎTijç, 319
Ittvôç, 279
•(TTTTOl, 81
«C, 191
ïffoç, 177
IffropiKÔc, 270
loTO(jioypa0oç, 270
*"iaThip. 300
îafx«e, 375
îffxvç, 191
ÎTaXtôjrrjç, 271
IraXôç, 271
'iTajiia, 252
iTafiôriiç, 252
tria, 104
ïri'C. 104
*lvyfiàç, 299
Ixvtvtiv, 239
t^i'to»', 122
ÎXVOtTKûTTîïv, 239
*ixiî)p, 38
îi^, 373
*/aj/;, 299
K.
'Kayxâî^ni', 143
*KayxaX«£iv, 143
itaciaKoç. 357
icâSoç, 357
KaBatpuv. IG
ica0np6ç, 18, 272
KadtvSiiv, 233
KaOîjKii, 160
Kaiiiv, 273
*Kaij'£t)', 302
(cotj'ôç, 332
icaepôç, 400
KaKoi]Qi]ç, 274
*KaKcifiijxav(iç, 274
(caicôi'ODç, 274
Ka/coTTOft?»', 275
KaKOTTfjâynwv, 274
KaKÔç, 274
(caicoîiv, 275
/CftKODpytTj/, 275
/ca/coî'pyoç, 274
KaKO<pvt]ç, 274
KaKvj/eir, 275
rrt K«Xrt, 92
KÙXaBoç, 288
*Ka\nnsvTr]ç, 54
K((\âi-ii], 276
(caXfîj', 277
(CffAAiépjî)', 260
*KaXXnrâpTjoç, 278
KaXoKayaOia, 92
K-aXôv, 92
icoXôç, 1, 278
KaXàç KnyaOôç, 1
*KaXvKW7nç, 278
KÛXvK, 73
KaXxnrTiiv, 301
Kclfiivoc, 279
Ka'jui'iij/, 361
Ka^TTi], 373
KavaxT], 248
Kavovc, 394
Kai'Oôç, 345
KÛviov, 288
KawtjXivitv, 80
KcimjXoç, 280
Kap, 258
*/cap«, 286
Kap^iarivi), 387
(capôia, 281
*Kap>;, 286
*Kâpi]vov, 286
Kaprtpia, 191
"(ca'proc, 191
Kâp(poç, 276
*(cncr(yi'?;roe, 29
"KÛaiç, 29
K-arct x"pô(; ticfwp, 86
KarayÉXocrroe, 144
KaTaCapQâvtiv, 233
Karaîrv?, 296
KcirciKXijcria, 20
KaTciKTt'n'iiv, 302
(ca7■a7^l'(yf^J^ 24
KaT7]yopia. 45, 179
KaT{]iptia, 37
Kttù/xa, 282
Kavf^iarîZiiv, 273
*(caj^ai^£ii^, 143
*Kfap, 281
"/Cfôvôf, 1
*KSKpay/irt, 299
*K£(cpay/xôe, 299.
KfKpvrpaXoç, 141
"KiXaëùi', 28
*KfXa^oç, 299
«KÉXfffeai, 283
KtXtvtiv, 283
•/c£\£i/0oe, 337
KfXj;;;, 331
KtXîxpavov, 284
KiXv(poç, 284
Ktpa'ç, 205
*/c£i'tâiï', 293
Kivrpov, 46
K£TT(pOÇ, 244
*/cepaiǣti', 96
Ktpapoç, 165
Kfpai'rûi'Oi, 325
K£pni'i'ôç, 284
Ktpjxa, 89
K£(T7-éc, 241
*KtvQnv, 301
KKpaXi], 286
/cr;5oc, 338
kT/Xoi/, 121
KiJIXOVV, 159
*/o;';p, 251, 328
*(c^p, 281
KÏJÇVKtVtlV, 287
iciipvK, 6
K1ipvTTH%', 287
Ki/iwrôc, 288
Kiy/cXiç, 165
Kiëapiç, 171
*Kt£U', 113,224
KiOâua, 317
*KiOapiç, 317
KiOapiarriç, 289
KiOap(i)S6ç, 289
*KiKXii(TKtiv, 277
*KtKi;t', 191
370
eipcoc. 303
Kiç, 373
Kiarn, 28»
Ktrapiç, 171
*Kt\ûrttv. 236
•cXayy»/, 2!»9
icXaiéti', 2i»0
'kXiivoç, 212
icXtKTjâ^tC, 2(J2
•(cXtjrJç, 212
K\toç, 185
icXfrrrKV, !»fi, 21)1
*k\t]Ciûv, 185
KX/jijovo/itl»', 307
icX>j()of. 328
cX/joofiffOui, 307
lcX;;j)OD;(fîf, 307
jcXrjpulc^ia, 82
icXj;poûxoi', 83
icXi^Jarot;, 279
icXiVr;. 2!)2
KXitJtûcfç, 2(52
•kXôvoc, 323
•(cXt'éiv, 48
•icXut6c, 212
Kva(bivnv, 3G0
rvii//. 373
icrwCaXoi', 242, 244
KvuiCiof, 4K
•/cr(J(Ta«ii'. 233
KÔOopi'oc. 387
(co.X.a, 141, 2!>3
ifoi/ulirOai, 233
Koipfii/ot;, 1 17
KOiraXov, 24!)
roir»;, 24!», 292
•icoîroç. 2!)2
Ko\naTi)iuov. Kiô
eôXXa/J./ç, 319
icôXXi^, :{19
KÔXn-ot, 3_'(»
•/foX(^0(.-. 2!I9
icô/ijj. 2!»4
KOfiiZui'jit, 38!»
ico/uiéff«.n. 8. 113,308
•kÔ/ittoj;, 248
•KÔrcifioç, 248
•jcoi'ia, 295
roi'ioproc, 295
«torjTToi/Ci 387
icôi'iC, 2!»5
'Koi'iaaXoç, 295
roTTic, 388
KÔTTTIIV, 385, 397
icôp;;, 348
Kôpoç, 348, 38fi
rôpp;j, 28G, 349
KÔpat], 28«;, 349
copupiSa, 50
KopvfÀfSoç, 50
•eôpDf, 296
Kopv<pii, 286
rôroç, 395
*KOvpq, 348
roùpof, 348, 386
Kov(poç, 297
ICÔ0IVOC, 288
>cpâ/3aroc, 292
*Kpadaivtiv, 114
*KpaCir}, 281
KiiairrdXt], 298
"(rpainrôf, 2!»7
Kpariov, 286
(cpai'Of, 296
(cpacrnc, 127
(cpnrtïr, 99
Kpa'rot;, l!»l
Kpav/t), 299
rpêaç, 368
«cpn-rovéç, 255
«cptirrwv, 255
•(cp»;yiioç, l
Kpiivt], ;{ô4
fP'/îTi'c, 387
Kpijiaririjc, 319
»:pi/3(«i'oç, 279
Kflipi'OV, (iO
KplTl'lÇ, 300
"vpoKa'X»;. 314
Kpoi'i/côc. 98
(Cpoi'jdc, 98
KpôraÇoç, 286
(cportî»', 385
Kpôroç, 248
«fpoîijii', 385, 397
rpotii'i'pi;, 354
«rpi'/KJi-, 3!»9
•«i.i'',.(.-, 3!)!»
KpVTTTtlV, 301
ifr»i)'*ir, 302
KTiififiTiKi'iç, ;{5!»
«criji'ij, 10
jcrT/ioc, 10.242
•«rri'Tuc, 248
Kvfiipvriaiç, 101
Kvfitrov, 14
•ri'f a'Xi/ioc, 212
•(Ct'toç, 185
•icvt'pôç 212
KKicài', 325
ri'icXoc. 19, 104, 303
KVftaTwyri, 51
•kvvÎii, 296
icfX'/jytiTjo»^, 257
"ci'j'j/yi'o, 257
KVfiiyta, 257
•curj/Xairîa, 257
/cvvôffapyfç, 155
Kvpliiiç, 78
Kvpjiiç, 78
•icvpéir. 199, 236
/Cl/pin tic«:X»j(Tia, 20
Kvpioç, 1(»7, 265
(ci^prôi;, 180
cùac 164
KioCtov, 1(J4
icùiXoi', 324
«rwXi'iji»', 304
KWTÏ1), 3(15
irwçiôi,-, 306
A.
•Xà«c. 314
Xay\(iifii', 307
Xayc/i', 2î)3
•Xa^taO.ii, 308
•Xaicr/;ïo»'. 104
•Xalr/irt, 250
•Xaii//;;0(iv. 297
XaXMr.'310
Xn/i/Jai'fir. 308
Xafijzai;, 309
Xap;rp('.i, 212
Xa/jn-ri/ji, 309
Xafivpiii, 252
Xoôc, 169
•Xh-.I).". "-DS
X(jV»'<'Ï, 288
•Xurpiç;. 1 !», 256
Xavpa, 337
XaÇicjxi, 31 1
Xoipvpaywyttv, !»6
Xn\;oi'o>', I 27
Xrtx'»;. 322
Xax»oc, 322
'Xâxoç, 328
Xsyiir, 277, 310
XeijXanlv, 9(î
Xfi'a, 311
*\(ipiôtiç, 151
XiiTovpyia, 102
XeiTovpyôç, 2G7
XÉicrpo»', 292
Xsnl3oç. 331
\£?(e, 315
Xiirrôç, 32G
Xtuicôc, 312
*\£i;ff(T£ti/, 343
Xsxoç. 292
X^yfti', 351
Xtjt^tceai, 96
•Xj;{ç, 311
*Xr;/ta, 91. 19G, 21{
XyffTiVtii', 90
"Xi'ai/, 2
XifSavoc, 313
XtjSafwréç, 313
•Xiyai'i'tti', 28
*X(yupi^f(l', 28
Xiôac. 314
XiQoç, 314
•\(>i/;î, 250
Xîvov, 180
Xirij, 237
Xoyflov, 372
Xôyoç, 315
^^yX*?' 46 186
*\oeTÇ)6v, 316
XoïJftj/, 360
Xourptov, 316
XoïJT-pov, 316
Xovrpdv, 316
'XvOpov, 38
•Ai;Kâ/3ac, 231
Xûicftov, 155
XvfiaiveffOat, 275
Xvfxiwv. 274
Xi^TT»?, 338
Xûpa, 317
XwxJ^ia, 309
Xvxfîov, 309
Vûxvoç, 309
Xvx
Xu
'\Vovxoç, 309
^u)ftà(7i)at, '210
moSvTtîv, 291
M.
/jayftptîov, 19
nâytipoQ. 318
Hciyoç, 267
/ia^a, 319
^a^ôe, 320
fiala, 383
*ixau(j9ai, 239
'/lÛKao, 232, 255
/.laKcipioç, 232
jiaKapirTjç. 232
paXaKÔç, 321
VaX0aKÔe, 321
•/xaWôc, 322
*Hdp7rTtiv, 308
paaàaQat, 228
*Hai7Ttvtiv, 239
/icrffréç, 320
ficiTaioç, 244
*lxaTtvnv, 239
pâxcitpa, 388
fiaxT).' 26, 323
*;unî/;af/pat, 71
^(tyaXôcîwpoe, 187
pkyapov, 340
^lée/y, 298
uiOiarâvai, 55
/itSôpiof, 142
*AJf0J^.341
•^éSifCTtC, 298
*lx(iSàv, 143
ptiSiàv, 143
*/<£iXii(to(;, 151
IxiipdKiov, 348
l-tiipa^, 348
V^XaQpo»/, 330, 340
*HfXtSt]pa, 338
*lxiXtêwi', 338
*p(\têwvT], 338
HiXiT)], 103
peXiri]TT]piov, 172
*/if\i^étv, 28
*/iéXi'^érT0at. 28
^ÉXoç, 221, 324
*M£X7r£ij', 28
*lxtvoLvr]. 131
V^i'oc, 91, 123,191,
395
*pÉpipva, 338
/tspoc, 324, 328
p-tcdy KvXov, 52
yUfrajSaXXfji', 55
p(Ta3dX\i(r6ai, 21
UtTaSoTiKoc, 187
peraXX^i', 226
p.iTap.op<povv, 55
/t£ra7ro(fti", 55
ixtraarpktpeiv, 55
^leTaffxijpaTi^iii', 55
^iTaTiOtaOai, 55
pkTOlKOÇ, 83
jXiTpOV, 221
>r/5oe, 131
*j.LI]\oQvTV)Ç, 267
/tT/Xoi', 10, 349
*Hi]\oa<pay(lv, 260
fiijXwrî], 164
*juf/Mç, 395
l^it/i'vtir, 161
*pfJTlÇ, 131
fiiyvvvai. 325
/tncpôç, 326
^ûaBioç, 258
jui(T0oe, 327
luaQofôpoç, 258
fiiaOwiia, 327
jXKjduiTÔç, 258
/uVpa, 171, 241
/(Vj;(Tr£i!£(v, 139
*pvi](jTtvpa. 140
*^iv>]aTt}, 158
*juoy£Îj', 361
/iô0aÇ, 189
*p69oç, 323
/(ô^iuv, 189
/toîpa, 251. 328
'fioXtlv, ! 13, 224
*f.ioXTrdî^fiv, 28
fiovapx'ia, 101
/(ôj/n/oxoc. 1 17
{.lovapâxoç, 35
(lovôfQaXpoç, 230
fiopiov, 324
*/iôpof, 251, 328
/top^/j, 378, 379
fiôaxoç, 133
/toYÔ/jpôç, 274
*pveiiff9ni. 310
juî)0oc, 315, 329
pVKTÎjp, 307
jKi;o7rapwi', 331
V^Xoç, 323
/iwpôç, 111.
372
N.
•vdicij, 164
*vdKOç. 104
vaôç, 330
vavç, 331
vtaXiiç, 332
Véapéf, 332
7't/3pôf, 205
'i/'riaOai, 224
l'tïicnc, 223
*vn6ç. 2'.i
*vtfii9tii', I2li
j'É/iéii', 120, 175
"«'{/itffàj', 3
j'f/jéffi^éff'^rti, 3
vifieaiç. '2'Mi
vtôç, 23
vîoç, 332
l'toffcrôi;, 381
*J'£OXM'''!."' "i-i'-
vê^sX»;. 333
vf^oç, 333
"v»)f w^iof, 151
•t-f/^i'C. 293
vj;^fpr/;ç;. ô3
•k/ttio';, 1 1 1
•»'>;7ri'ri(>(\ 1 1 1
•ri^ar, 3'(>()
i'iKf/r»jj)j()»', 30
•fiVrttr, 300
j't'iTfftffOat, 224
l'Ofîi', ;'i43
ratifia, 131, 33 ">
rôf/ffif, 33'i
vofuvnv, 120
vôfiivfia. 10
rofitiiç, 3(i2
l'ÔftKTftll, }!!)
i'('./«)<;, f!H. 33*
•)'.')()f, 33.5
j'orc, 33."»
•)'u/i0tT(i, 1 40
l'VfKpivup, 13!>
'i'Vfi(pivfia, 140
'rvfKpiv-tjfHov, 140
'yi<ft<pii, IftU
•«'jmt, 1">M
•j'îi«T(Tii, 3)12
•»'l'/(Tffét»', 1 15
vvffrd^d)', 233
•Cecvtioi/, 194
•ftîvoç, 3:«>
£évoc, 330
£(pôv. 149
S';pâ, 149
Si0oc, 388
^oavo»», 198
ÎÛXov, 103
ÇuoTÔç, 155
O.
•5ap, 158
•ôapi^MV, 310
ôyictroç, 12
ûyKoç, 12, 1 10
ôctvéïf, 1 13
àlijytïv, 8
oôotffoptîj', 113
ôôéf, 337
ô^cDi', 8
ôêvpt], 338
•5Joc, 380
ùOi't'toç, 330
oï«$, 355
««■în, 343
'olêfia, 250
■ou;,, 104
o't ii/Aa, 184
oû;<Tiç, 184
()i'céi(tK-ô(;, 339
oiKÙoç, 229, 205, 339
DlKlTtlÇ, 189
otKiiiç, 339
oïicjj^tn, 105, 340
oî/c»,T((;, 340
(./«:ui, 340
oiKoyn'iiç, 189
oi'icoc'tfTTTiir»;!;, lOJ
oÎK-of, 140. ,340
o«iC(5rpi;|/, 189
oiKoi'/if rr;, 149
o(«:ripf«<Jc, 200
()ïicri(T/in, 200
()i'«;ri(T^iiit. 200
«lîvror, 20(i
•..î,u.i-. 337
<i( )'«»'('»;, 03
oi'i'fjj;, (>3
olv6ni(ov, 03
oîvoç, 341
*ôï(Tr()<;, 121
•oîrof, 251
o'ixiaUai, 113
•oï;^;j'é(r, 1 13
oluii'ôç, 345
ôicpi/jaç, 372
ÔX/Jioç, 232. 359
•ôXf^poç, 251
•ôXé(cfii',302
àXiyapxia, 101
ôXiyoi;, .320
oXctir, 331
ôWvvai, 302
ôXoca iTof'»', 200
ô\oKavTu)fta, 200
ôXoicni»rw(T(ç, 200
♦ÔXoXi/y/,, 299
'ôXoXvyfioç, 299
ôXo^i'ipffftfai, 290
•ôXi'i^Trioj;, 255
ôXvvOoç, 37Ô
•ij/iai/ioç, 29
•ô/ioi'^w»', 29
'ôfitvfirtiç, 72
•o^£i;>'(i-, IJ8
*ô^iiyvpiç, 20
•o^r/yfpi^tcrt^ai, 9
"(l^iXoç, 323
ô/ii^X»/, 333
vpfia, 340
(j/ioya^ioj;, 72
•ô/xoy£i'ërwp, 29
o^opov. 142
vfio-fpfnop, 142
•ô/iôroixoCj 142
ôiiov, 01
*ô/uii''pioç, 142
."/l'/xi^, 128
•o^wXaJ, 142
(^)>(i^â^(ii', 277
(>i'0/4a<Tr(îc, 21 1
'ÔTrai^ôi:, 229, 250
"oTrt^HV, 175
•ÔTTiiwj', 229, 25(i
•ÔTirrrti'ifii', 343
oTrXa, 342
orrXor, 104, 342
(i7rr<ii'tt»', 343
*6irTiviti\ 343
•ÔTrwn'/;, 340
873
àp^v, 343
èpyi], 196, 395
ôpyiXôrtjç, 395
àpkyiiv, 175
àpîyiaOai, 308
ôpiKiç, 218
ôpeôf, 177, 344
*opKiov, 200
dpjuj/, 218
ôpiiievT>']Ç, 54
*6piitt]l36\oç, 54
*ôp»'£ov, 345
ôpviç, 345
èppwêeïv, 390
♦ôpu/iay^ôç, 248
ôp;(fî(T0a£, 350
ôpxficrrpa. 372
offjov, 178
offtoe, 11, 177, 268
•ôffffe, 346
•ô(T(T£(r0a(, 343
•ôrojSor. 248
oû0ap, 320
*ov\ai, 60
oùX^, 208
*ov\oxvTat, 60
*ovpav'nDi>, 255
ovpia\oç, 46
oSpoç, 71
oûrài', 1 15
*ovri5av6ç, 274
ow 0âvat, 95
oil ^â(TK£!V, 95
ô^ïXov, 197
è<p9a\ii6ç, 346
ôxwa,8l
ôx^JJ, 51
ôx^of, 169
•ôxoç, 81
èipOTTOiôç, 318
n.
TTaytrôc, 399
TrayKpârioj', 26
■ TTÔyoç, 399
■7ra0aivfa9ai, 3
7rai5ay<iiyt7)', 174
Trai^ayoïyfîoi', 172
irai£ayu)yia, 347
TTat^aywyôç, 173
iraidtia, 347
TTat^ti^etv, 174
TraiSivcTit;, 347
■nai^iffKTj, 348
TTai^ovojuoe, 173
7rai^orpt/3?jç, 173
Traittv, 385
TratTrâXj;, 60
*nanrâ\i]p,a, 60
7ra7c, 189,256,348,386
*'!rai<pàc!ativ, 356
TraXuiofi 98
*7Ta\ai(Jno<Jvvri, 26
7raXai(Tr/;ç, 35
TToKaitTTpa, 155
TrâXjj, 26
TrâX?;, 60
*n-âX?;/ia, 60
TrâXii', 108
TTfiXXttï', 114, 356
*7râXX£(T0a^, 356
TTÔXoc, 328
TraXrôv, 52
navrjyvpi^dv, 39
Trai'TjyvpiKoç Xôyoç,
195
Travrjyvpiç, 20
•ffavôc, 309
TravoCpyoç, 274
TrâvTOTe, 32
TTaTrraivtii', 343
TTUTTVpOV, 135
TrâTTvpoç, 135
7rapa/3iâ2f(r9a(, 64
TrapayyâXXeiv, 283
TTapâyiiv, 80
TTapaêtiyfiaTit^ini, 161
•7ropaicoîr>;ç. 158
*7rapâicotriç, 72
irapaKpoviiv, 80
îrapaXoyi'Çfff^ai, 80
TTÔpaXoç, 331
*7rapapoc, 1 1 1
TrapavriKii, 109
TTapaippovùii', 111
Trapâ^pwv, 1 11
TTapaxprina, 109
Trapstô, 349
TTÛptlTTl, 214
Traptxtiv, 161, 175
irapîx^GQoi, 161
'wapri'iâç, 349
•n-ap^jîc, 349
7rap»;opoc, 111
'irapijç, 349
irâpfii}, 104
Tvapotixia, 41
Tràc, 201
•7ra(77râXj;, 60
Trârayoç, 248
7rarâ(T(7tiv, 385
7rar££(T0at, 228
■Kartiv, 113
TrarptKÔi;, 350
nârpioç, 350
Trarpttôrjjc 364
Trarpyoç, 350
Ttaviadai, 351
TrâxvT], 399
TTÉ^lXoi^, 387
*TrÉSov, 149
TTÙpa, 352
*7r£rpap, 382
•TTéTpae, 382
TTêXayot;, 250
*irk\t9pov, 23
•ttÉXéiv, 113, 199
ttjXt/j, 104
Tréfifia, 319
irffnrtiv, 8
*nh'£(jOai, 361
7rtvi(TTt]ç, 258
irkvrjç, 353
irtvdtiv, 290
7r£)'0o(,-, 338
*7r£i'ij^p()(,', 353
TTêlTOyAo)', 26
TTêTrXov, 394
TTÉTrXof, 394
Trtirpu)IÀÎvt], 328
TTspaç, 382
TTtpyafitvf], 135
*7ripetiv, 291
TTfpi/Sapic, 387
■!ripi[36t]roç, 170
*7r£pij3ô\n(oi', 269
TTipiî^io/ia, 241
nepiZùaTpa, 241
7r£piK£0aXai'a, 296
'nipi.KTiTrjç, 142
•TTfoocrîwv, 142
*n-£p4va(6r>;f, 142
•TripnraTHi', 1 13
•n'fpt(TK£X£ç, 261
TrfpiffKêXi'f, 261
Kk
376
INDEX.
aTpî(pni', 5.)
arnôipioi', 171, 241
arçiùina, 21)2
arpwftvrj, "292
arvpÛKioj', 46
ffn'ipaÇ, 4B
av^ôaia, 10
avi3u)Tf]ç, 3fi2
*iTvyyafioç, 72
ffvyyji'jjç, 339
(TÛyyoï'oç, 29
avyypaipixiç, 270
crû-yicXrjroi', 132
(Tv^f f/j'i'i'ai, 139
avl^iv^iç, 140
•(TvÇuyoç, 158
•(TÛ^vÇ, 72
avKov, 375
(TirXçi', 96
avXk'iynv, 9
(TÎiWoyoç, 20
ffti/i/?i/3aîtiv, 9
avfil3o\ov, 369
cvfÀfiaxi^v, 125
av^p.a\ia, 376
(TV/lTToXf^tt»', 125
(Tv/iTToXirTjç, 3fJ4
ffu^n-ocrio»', 377
(Tyi^a'yttv, 9
ouvaywy»;', 20
•ffiîrai^Joi'. 29
avvicpiov, 20
Tifvéffii;, 335
"(rvKDi'trr/c, 72
avvi\wç, 32
<Tiii';;fc'éin, 196
(TurO/iic»?, 200
avvoco^, 20
(Tvroiici^fjv, 139
*avi'ofiaip(ov, 29
av'fopoç, 142
(TDI'WjUl.", »1
<TK0(i()/3oc, 362
(T^oyio)', 266
<T0aî(u', 260, 302
<j<pa'tpa, 303
(T^dVêXoc, 137
ff^fiXXéii', HO
ff^^Hrrtir, 302
a<pn'5ovài\ 1 14
ff^ivyei)', Wi'l
axiiia, 331
«TjfjrXia'i^fn', 3
ax>wn, 378
(TXoXfj, 172
ffùifia, 379
awitarrxia, 103
(Twpdf, 259
ayei'a, 101
aii'i'a, 171, 241, 373
a'Xai'rov, 240
T.
rayei'a, 101
Taii'in, 171,
ra'Xai'rov, 240
TaXapoç, 288
rapid, •2.")6
TavaT)Ki)ç, 46
Ta:r£ii'dc, 326
rap/3é7i'. 390
rapt\f û(>fic, 59
-apixnpôç, 59
ra'ptxoc, 59
rappôç, 305
Tapffo'c, 305
Tâprapoç, 30
raùpoç, 133
raYi'c, 297
'riyoç, 340
•r£»>;rra, 253
TéOptn-Tror, 81
réi^iov, 380
rti'xof, 380
'r'iKpap, 382
r£(c/ujp(o»', 369
'rtKpuip, 382
rfKJor, 381, 386
'riKoç. 386
rfXti'rât-, 3."»l
TfXtur»/, 251, 382
rtX;;, 102
réXoc, 102,382
Tipivoç. 23, 330
rtoô^jtii)', 3'Jl
Tf'paç, 242, 370
r«p»jv. 321
réppa, 382
•rfpTTwXr;', 391
ripxptç, 391
*TfTpnv, 236
•rérpaoj)i«, 81
•r*rp£/i(iivM«', 390
rfi''XMi', 361
rti'xi'Ci 7
•rf^poT')', 273
rrjjhvva. 394
rr;/3f»')oc, 394
Tiâna, 171
ri0n<Tfff l'fii', 159
nf^fji';;. 3!(3
rirOij, .383
rir0ioi', 320
titOÔç, 320
TlTOtiaKUl-, 115
•rXT/rai. 389
rotxoç, 380
TÔXpa, 91
ro^éîift»', 114
rd^fv/in, 121
rpayoc, 42
Tpaî'fia, 208
rpai^/iorf^fii', 115
*Tpa<p(pd. 149
rpéTv, 390
•rpi^H.', 390
rpiTTUv, .55
Tp£;r{(T0ni, 55
rptxin; .384
rpi'/Jfd', .385
•rpipoç, 337
Tpi fiujv, 394
Tpi/3ai»'(0»', 394
rpi^pijc, 331
Tpi^wpa, 294
•rpo/iffii-, 390
Tpônoç, 196
rpo^ôt,-, 383
r(i6\oç, 303
rpo\'c')(;, 303
r()i;râr»;, 240
•rpi'<)âX£to. 296
rpwyfir, 228
rt7xn»'ti>', 199, 2.36
•r 171/1 a. 208
ri''T(>c. 378
riinT£(»', .385
rt'paj'i'ù;, 101
ri'paffoç, 117
•ri»re<jç, 381
•rv^oyijuuv, 147
ri'xr;, 328
•î-rp»'/, 2.'>0
•vlt'iv, 28
INDEX.
377
(top Kara %£tpô(,, 86
v'iôç, 386
vS<
'vfit'jvaioç, 140
•ù/ii'£Îv, 28
vfivoç, 195
iiiraKovtir, 48
viravTq.v, 236
i;7râpxf'»'> 199
lITTfp, 213
vTTtp^aivHv, 62
wjTfp^axfî^J', 125
iiinjpiTTjç, 189
•i'Tri/ôfii', 233
*vTn>wa(jiiv, 233
V7rndt]iia, 387
vvoî^vyioi', 242
vnôfiiaGoç, 258
inô^vijcTiç, 67
VTZ0\ii, 180
*va'nivi], 323
vaaôç, 52
'ÎKpop^ôç, 362
^ayfîf, 228
*(paiëinnç, 212
*(paiêpvv(iv, 360
çiah'fii', ICI
(paivtnOai, 183
tpâvai, 310
^avfpoîii', 161
^aroç, 309
*^âoe, 245, 346
(pâpoç, 394
(pâffyavov, 388
^â(7(C£t»', 310
(pariZiiv, 310
*0ârtç, 315
^avXoç, 274
(pavaiQ, 245
•^«■yyoe, 245
^éva/ci^fu', 80
^IpEii/, 308, 389
(pepvi], 194
^r]Xt]^, 375
*(pr)Xovv, 80
*(pr}HtZtiv, 310
0>7p, 242
^ekyyiaGai, 310
*éeiveiv, 302
^eôvoç, 238
(pGopâ, 251
^iXia, 225
(piXôSwpoç, 187
0(Xov((Kta, 223
0t\o7rpo(Tj;yopîa, 235
VitXoe, 229
0t\o<TTopyîa, 225
•(pi\ÔT7]ç, 225
(l)iKo(ppoavvii, 225
*(pïkTpov, 225
^iftoîiv, 162
^XaïJpoç, 274
^XtyiGtiv, 273
^Xsyftv, 273
ipXtyfj.aii'iiv, 273
*0Xoyî^ttx', 273
"(pXo'iff^oç, 248
(pXvapûv, 310
^o(3n<yGai, 390
(pOlTÔV, 113
^ovf Jftv, 302
•0ÔVOÇ, 38
(popfiàç, 242
(popiiv, 389
<pôpi)fia, 116
*0op/ityS, 317
(popriov, 1 16
06proç, 116
"^opuVftv, 325
*(popvaaiiv, 325
*(ppaSi], 131
*(ppaèfxoavvq, 131
^pa'^«iv, 310
(Ppivarraràv, 80
0oÉv£e, 281, 335
0p»ii/, 281, 335
(ppîacTiiv, 390
*0poi'rt'cj 338
^piSyavov, 276
(ppVKTOÇ, 309
0ûftï', 199
*0UJ7, 196
0i;Xi7, 169
•^liXoTTiç, 323
^lîpftv, 325
0iî(Ttç, 196
^ojXfôe, 249
(pti)viiv, 310
*0a)e, 74
^iliç, 245
Xaloç, 1
XaiTt], 294
"xa»'~a)/ja, 294
XaXfTraii'fiv, 3
X^iXi^ 391
XapaKTt'ip. 154, 196
Xapitiç, 144
XapiÇêffSoi, 175
xâpi-v, 213
Xa'pte, 225, 392
";^apjua, 391
•x«PM'/. 323
•^^'ap/iocriîj'/;, 391
Xaprrjç, 135
XaV/ua, 76
XaSi-oç, 321
•Xfia, 249
XÉtXoç, 51
Xfip, 134 _
XftpayoïysTv, 8
*Xf'po'i^'/C' 131
Xtipovi', 159
X«ipoû(T0ai, 159
*X£Xi;c, 317
*X£pju«^ioi', 314
*X*P/'«Ç) 314
Xspcoç, 149
Xï/Xéç, 288
•x'/pf/^ôCt 76
"X^wi/, 149
X'XÉUfu', 126
xtXôç, 127
X'Xoîrv, 126
*X<7i«ip«, 42
Xif^npoç, 42
Xirwv, 264, 393
Xirtôvioi', 393
X«raii't(T)co£, 393
xXaîva, 394
xXajutJç, 394
xXai'i'ç, 394
•xXt^avôç, 321
xXÔ;j, 127
♦x^ôof, 1 10
XoXî], 395
XÔXoç, 395
Xovfpirj/ç. 97
XÔfSpof, 60
378 INDEX.
Xoptfyiïv, 175 Q.
Xopra^jiv, 12G ^ uia, 164
XÔproç. 127 ' "(û-yi'yiof, 98
•xpatT^itlr, 04 \//aXXfiv, 2« "okiC 338
XP'i' niO yptî'Ctiv, 80 wKtat'dc. 250
Xcill^nra. 89 \peûcfa9ai, 80 •tûici'ç, 297
;^p;j;<rtriKÔc, 359 »/"';»', 373 wXivpnroi', 14
Xpicri'ipiov, 2CC *\pij<piç, 314 •ôiXit'»), 134
XP'jffrôç, 1 \pi')<pt<TiÀa. 39G *^;i>) X^ffiç, 00
^p>;(rrôrjjc, 92 4'>}'P<'Ç> 314 •w/ioyiptui', 147
^^pôvoç, 400 ;//iXôç, 156 djfùaOat, 21
;^pwç, IG'4 i/'o^fîi', 397 <î5pn, 400
j^wpa, 149 i/zô^oç. 248 wpaîoc, 278
Xoipfîv, 1 13 '/'l'X''/. 1-3, 398 à;ra«:oi'(Tré(v, 48
X^ptov, 23 '/'''X^'Ci 399. wrtiX;;', 208
Xtôpoç, 23 (ô^cXof, 197
THE END.
GiLBEitT & RiviNOTON, Priutera, St. John's Square, London.
THE FOLLOWING SCHOOL BOOKS
(By the Rev. T. K. ARNOLD)
PUBLISHED BY MESSRS. RIVINGTON,
ST. Paul's church yard, and waterlog place, pall mall.
There are Keys to those works only to which f is prefixed.
[Works that are bracketed together may be studied at or about the same stage
of a pupil's progress.]
LATIN. Edition.
1. t Henry's First Latin Book 8
ft Second Latin Book, and Practical Grammar 4
a It First Verse Book 4
\ Companion to the First Verse Book, containing additional
Exercises 1
fHistoriœ Antiquse Epitome' 4
t A Second Verse Book 2 (being Mr. Rapier's Introduction,
3.x carefuUj' revised) 2
j Eclogoe Ovidianœ 7
I Practical Introduction to Latin Prose Composition, Part I. ... 8
{t Cornelius Nepos, with Critical Questions and Imitative
Exercises 2
ViRGILIl ^Ilneis, lib. I — VI 1
Eclogœ Horatianœ. Pars I. (Carmina) 2
EclogcE Horatianae. Pars II. (Sermones) 1
Practical Introduction to Latin Prose Composition [continued).
t Practical Introduction to Latin Verse Composition 2
Selections from Cicero, with English Notes. Part I.
(Orations) 1
Part II.
(Epistles) 1
Eclog.î: Historic^; or. Selections from the Roman Histo-
5..^ rians 1
Virgil (continued).
Eclogae Horatianae, I. {continued).
t Practical Introduction to Latin Prose Composition, Part II. . 2
Practical Introduction to Latin Verse Composition {continued).
Handbook of Roman Antiquities 1
t Longer Latin Exercises, Part 1 1
• Part II. (in the press.)
iGrotefend's Materials for Translation into Latin 2
t Ellisian Exercises (adapted to the Practical Introduction,
Part I.) 3 1
g^° Ellisian Exercises at any time in 3 or 4, for pupils who
require more practice. They may precede, accompanij,
0Ï follow the " Practical Introduction."
GREEK.
1. Practical Introduction to Greek Accidence 4
2. t Greek Prose Composition 7
■ Greek Construing
Pt. II. {in the press.)
Greek Grammar (intended as a sufficient Grammar of reference
for the higher forms) 2
Elemeiitarv Greek Grammar 1
t The First Greek Book 1
The Olynthiac Orations of Demosthenes, with copious Notes
and Grammatical References 1
Handbook of Grecian Antiquities 1
' An Atlas to this Work is just published, price 7s. 6d.
2 This Work is published by Messrs. Longman & Co., the original publishers of
Mr. Rapier's work.
REV. T. K. ARNOLD'S WORKS {conlinued).
Edition.
Copious and Critical English-Latin Lexicon, founded
on the German-Latin Dictionary of Georges [by the Rev.
T. K. Arnold and the Rev. J. E. Riddle) 1
" A very slight inspection of it will show that ic aims at a
far hiîher standard of accuracy and completeness than any
of ils English predecessors." — Extract from Preface.
English Grammar for Classical Schools 4
Spelling Turned Etymology 1
+ The First German Book 2
German Reading Book 1
t The First French Book .*. 1
First Classical Atlas (just published) 1
THEOLOGICAL.
The Christoloot op the Old Testamknt. and Commentary
on the Messianic Predictions of the Prophets. By Professor
Hcngstenberg. Abridged from the Translation by Dr. Reuel
Keith 1
'The Churchman's Companion, containing a great variety of
Essays and Papers, some original, but mostly selected, and
chiefly on Religious subjects 1
Short Helps to Daily Devotion, selected and arranged for
every Day in the Year 1
HISTORY AND ANTIQUITIES.
Handbook ok Roman Antiqiities 1
Handbook of Grecian Antiocities 1
Handbook of Ancient Geography and History, Part I. 1
Handbook op Medi.eval Geography and Histort,
Part II 1
25«. 0<f.
4 6
8
New Work on Ancient Chronology.
ANNALES VETERUM REGNORUM ET POPULORUM,
imprimis Romanorum, confecti à C. T. Zimptio. Lihrum utilissimum ad
editionein alteram ah ipso Zumptio anctam et emendatam typis describendum
curavit T. K. Arnold, M.A., Coll. SS. Trinitatis apud Cantabrlg. quondam
Socius. 12ino. â<.
Nearly ready.
HANDBOOK of MODERN GEOOR.VPHY and HISTORY.
Translated from the (Jerman ofPiitz. By the Rev. R. B. Pai'l. M.A., late Fellow
of Exeter College ; and edited by the Rev. T. K. Arnold, M.A.
HOMER'S ILIAD. Books I — IV.: with a Critical Introduction,
and copious English Notes (in the press).
(/h prcptiratiort.)
SELECTIONS from XENOPHON. THUCYDIDES, DE.MO-
.STIIKNES. anil .KSCtll NES, with Short Engli.sh Note», and References to
Mr. Arnold's new Greek Grammar, are in the press.
By the Rev. H. H. Arnold.
DOEDERLEIN'S HAND-BOOK of L.VTIN SYNONV.MES.
The IT.M.I.VN .ANALYST ; or, the Essentials of Italian Grammar,
and their a]))>lication in Parsing, 'is. Gd.
GOSl'KI, E.XTRACTS loT^YOUNG CHILDREN. 3*.
By the liiv. C. Arnold.
BOY'S ARITHMETIC, Parti. 3s. (JJ. f Ditto, Part II. 3*. G<i.
14 DAY USE
RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED
LOAN DEPT.
This book is due oq the last date stamped below, or
on the date to which renewed.
Renewed books are subject to immediate recalL
gAug'ôsr.
rEC^!VllU
4AN 2 9 W9
JUL^" oJ-bi'iv!
LOAN DEPT.
rDue end of FALL Quarter
gubioct to rccû ll ûftc i
t)CT 2 8 'f 4 7
^^C'D 10 JAN
4-71
JA^27 1971 9t
^i^
KEC'DLD JAh
29 71 -2 PM 3 5
^i^^ ^W^i
-t^^-ii^
:r
m
Q\ x^ '^^
OCT 3
■fç nrr; i 9 10
LD 'JlA-eOm-S/es
(F2336sI0)-176B
General Library
Universir>' of California
Berkeley
RETURN TO the circulation desk of any
University of California Library
or to the
NORTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
Bldg. 400, Richmond Field Station
University of California
Richnnond, CA 94804-4698
ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS
• 2-month loans may be renewed by calling
(510)642-6753
• 1-year loans may be recharged by bringing
books to NRLF
• Renewals and recharges may be made 4
days prior to due date.
DUE AS STAMPED BELOW
NOV 01 2001
12,000(11/95)
tJ^
t..-;.